Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a typical afternoon in Queens. The sky’s were clear, the sun was shining, and the day was just overall pleasant. Everything was as it was meant to be. Although, one thing stuck out like a sore thumb. The playground on Ingram Street, which was usually filled with the playful laughter and excited screams of children, was unusually quiet. Quiet, except for a slight sobbing noise.

“W-why are you being so mean?” Asked the boy, trying to sound brave despite his squeaky, nervous voice, struggling to swallow the lump in his throat. He felt unshed tears burn at his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. He had to be strong right now, especially right now, when all eyes were on him. “Y-you’re making him c-cry, Flash!”

This boy—Peter Parker—was a four year old resident of the city, having only lived a few blocks away from the very playground he stood at now. His street was on the more slummy side of Forest Hills, but he loved it regardless. His messy hair and sharp eyes were the same color of brown, and together with his pale skin he looked like your average boy from a small neighborhood, which was only reinforced by his simple clothing choice. He was wearing a red t-shirt paired with black shorts and his rather famous red sneakers. Upon his face were his black-framed prescription glasses, which he regretted having right now, as they only further highlighted his watery eyes.

The boy stood protectively in front of “him”, another boy who was crying with his hand on his arm, clutching it in pain as he wished for his mommy to come and make it feel better. And even though Peter was the one trying to protect the crying child, he didn’t look much better, what with his shaking form and watery eyes.

“If y-you continue hurting him…” He says raising his closed fists and spreading his feet, reluctantly preparing for a fight, if necessary. “I...I’m going to stop you!”

The boy in front of him—Eugene ‘Flash’ Thompson—stopped for a moment, followed by the two ‘henchmen.’ It almost confused him. Peter was facing this ‘mob’ in an almost useless act of bravery, fully knowing that he didn’t stand a chance. Honestly, it kind of pissed him off.

Flash, just like Peter, was also 4 years old, even attending the same Kindergarten as him. Although unlike the brunette, he lived a little further away from here, in the more middle class area of Forest Hills to the northwest. But, judging by his current presence, it was still close enough for him to come to this playground. As for his appearance, he had spiky blond hair, gray eyes and fair skin. His clothes were a combination of a dark blue T-shirt, black shorts and yellow sneakers, all of which were old clothes he only wore when he played—his parents didn’t want him ruining his good clothes, so they demanded he wear older ones when he went out, much to his annoyance.

Despite that, he quickly composed himself, smiling sarcastically as he viewed the scene in front of him with a hint of cynicism, finding humor in the boy's pointless efforts, even though it did still tick him off a bit.

“Hehe...You want to pretend to be a hero?” He asks with a mischievous smile. Both his goons activated their abilities, one growing wings before lifting off the ground, the other increasing the size of his fingers. Flash, on the other hand, punched his open palm, and with the contact, activated his own quirk. His hand released a black slime, which quickly rose up his arm and wrapped around it entirely, coating it in the black liquid while also giving him razor-sharp claws for nails.

“You don’t stand a chance, ‘Wall-Crawler’! Not without a quirk!”

It was the mean nickname he had given to Peter, one that he used to constantly remind him of his ‘special condition’, all in a voice that was threatening enough for him to take a step back. Unfortunately, that one sign of weakness was all it took for the bully and his cronies to pounce, ready to give him the beating of a lifetime.

Shortly after, the boy was lying on the ground, about to pass out, full of scratches and other injuries…

“Here is the sad truth; all men are not created equal. When I was four years old, I learned that some kids had more power than others…”

“...But that won’t hold me back!”

The sky is as clear as it was on that fateful day at the playground ten years ago; the only difference being that it's morning. A boy runs along the sidewalks of Seventh Avenue, anxious to reach his destination, a fight between heroes and a villain near a metro bridge. He wore the black uniform of his school, along with his famous red shoes. The boy? Peter Parker; now fourteen, but he hadn’t changed that much. He had the same messy brown hair. Although he was much taller and a little slimmer now. An animated smile dominated his face and his yellow backpack stood out like a sore thumb, though he didn’t seem to mind it.

“...If anything, it pushes me to do better!”

The boy then arrives at his destination; a subway walkway that wasn’t working at that time. The reason? A villain causing chaos and destruction, utilizing a quirk that increased his size; as at the moment, he was at least six meters high, and howled like an agitated beast, causing the ground around him to slightly tremble.

“Woah! This guy’s huge! This is gonna be an interesting one!” The boy says, excitement filling his voice

“The first incident was in Qingqing City, China; an extraordinary child was born, who radiated light. After that, reports of people with superpowers popped up across the globe, no one knew what was causing these quirks. And before long, the supernatural became the new normal, dreams became reality. The world became a superhuman society, with about 80% of the population possessing some uncanny ability. Our streets looked like scenes from comic-books, when the city swirled with chaos and confusion, a new profession dominated our collective consciousness.”

The villain, screaming and howling, quickly spun around, his arm clipping an electric pole, which caused it to break before plummeting down to the street below...

“...it was an age of heroes!”

Running towards the falling pole, a man over two meters tall with gigantic muscles and some sort of pseudo-skin consisting of orange stones jumps in front on the danger. Firmly planting his feet on the ground, he raises his arms, catching a gigantic piece of metal and electrical wires before it comes in contact with the ground, using his enormous strength to support its weight. Looking back, he gave a reassuring grin to the civilians, one that would look a lot more creepy had they not already known who he was. It was kinda hard not to recognize him, though, considering his distinct, rocky appearance. Although, even it weren’t for his unique physical appearance, Peter could still recognize him and the group he was a dedicated member to, solely based on the man’s blue shorts that bore an iconic "4" on the waist.

“Oh, nice! Way to go, The Thing!” Cheers a surprised pedestrian, congratulating the hero.

“A quirk that gives super strength and resistance! I want it too.” speaks another.

Then, just when they thought it couldn’t get anymore interesting, the police and pedestrians were surprised to see an arm stretch for several meters in front of them, creating a kind of chain of separation from the action. Looking at the owner of the arm, they were pleased to see another member of the well-known group of heroes, dubbed “The Fantastic Four”. This one was a man with dark brown hair and beard, and had a recognizable streak of white hair on the side of his head. He wore a blue uniform with black boots, gloves and belt and had the symbol "4" on the chest of the uniform.

“Everyone, please stay back. This area is far too dangerous!” Says the same guy with his back to the people, focusing on the action in front of him, prepared for anything.

“Wow! It’s the leader of the Fantastic Four, Mr. Fantastic!” Says another pedestrian recognizing the hero.

“This guy must be pretty desperate to go full monster in the middle of the city…” Comments a businessman near Peter, as if it were just another average friday morning.

“Do you know what happened?” Another man near him asked.

“Just some amateur villain. Stole someone’s bag and then got himself cornered.” The man responds indifferently.

Peter stood on his tip toes behind them, trying to get a better view of the action, only to groan when he still couldn’t see anything. The boy then decided it best to switch gears, starting to sneak through the crowd to get to the front.

At this point, two other heroes entered the scene; a larger one, with the appearance of a biped tree, was very tall, his entire body seemingly composed of wood. Extending his legs, he jumped and reached the catwalk. He seemed to be accompanied by another supernatural creature, although this one was much smaller, as he was small enough to ride on the tree-man’s back. He looked like an animal—probably a raccoon—but he wore a dark blue vest and carried some kind of high-end cannon that was almost as big as him. This was none other than the inseparable duo, Rocket and Groot. Excited by the sight of two other heroes, Peter picked up the pace.

“Ah, Sorry!... ‘Scuse me!... Comin’ through!” Peter managed to make his way to the limit imposed by Mr. Fantastic's outstretched arm, and looks up to see the two heroes enter the action.

“Ooh, this is gonna be good!" Says the excited brunette, adjusting his glasses as he settled his sights on the scene, pulling out his notebook as he geeked out.

"It’s Groot and Rocket, from the Guardians of the Galaxy, and they’ve finally returned to Earth! Man, I hope they learned some new moves while they were away!” The boy said excitedly, more to himself than to others. But even so he was heard.

“Heh, just looking at that dopey grin and listening to that gushy tone gives it all away.” A man next to Peter called out, quickly grabbing the boy's attention away from the fight.

“I know what you are!” The man continued with an amused, yet friendly grin "A fanboy!”

“Ah... sort of." Answered the boy, a little embarrassed. Before the man could press further, though, a large crash rang throughout the air, bringing them back to the fight before them.

“Come on Groot! Let’s show this oversized muscle head who he’s dealing with!!!" The raccoon called to his companion, before he started unloading his ammo on the behemoth from his teammates back. The giant protected himself from the shots, but when he realized that they had little to no affect, he tried to crush Groot. But the tree hero was quicker, increasing the size of his legs to jump better as he positioned himself at a higher vantage point, on top of one of the subway beams.

“I am Groot!" The hero shouts, quickly looking back to face his partner while putting himself in a fighting position.

“Seriously!? You wanna discuss this right now!?” The raccoon asks impatiently as he changes the magazine.

“I am Groot!" He said, getting impatient as well.

“All right, all right! We are going to make his admission! Happy now!?" Rocket concedes, trying to end the discussion as soon as possible. His companion only smiled brightly, before dodging another swipe by the villain.

“Oi! Racoon, can’t you accelerate things a little bit?" The Thing asked as he slowly lowered the pole, not wanting to wreak havoc.

“DON’T CALL ME A RACOON!!!" Rocket screamed angrily, but concedes as he quickly turns to his partner. "Alright bud, time to show that new move we’ve been practicing!”

“I AM GROOT!!!” The humanoid tree then stretched his arms out as they quickly expanded, causing them to split into multiple branches that twist and contort, forming a tangled mass that could trap any D-list villain with ease.

“There it is! Their new special move!" Peter points out ecstatically.

“That’s right tree man, show him what you got!" The man next to the Peter cheered, reciprocating the boy’s infectious excitement.

And it is at that moment the branches of Groot's arm begin to increase and move towards the villain, who instinctively brings his arms up to his face to protect himself. Then another voice is heard approaching.

“Coming through!!" A man similar in size to the villain crashes the scene, side-swiping the villain with a well placed kick, causing body slam the concrete, passing out on impact. Groot backed up, his planned attack completely disrupted. While everyone was amazed by the hero's meddling, Peter noticed a certain animal hero shout numerous obscenities.

Several people then started taking pictures of the new hero, whether they be from the Daily Bugle or one of its competitors. The new rookie looked familiar, wearing black and red leather, with a silver helmet that had a respirator, small antennae and red eyes. He then turned to the pedestrians, waving while removing his helmet, showing himself to be a different man than everyone else thought.

“Sup guys! I am Scott, Scott Lang, the new Ant-Man." He says opening the front of the helmet, showing his face much more youthful than that of his predecessor Hank Pym, the original Ant-Man.

“Ol’ Hank decided to hang up the leather, so you’ll have to deal with my handsome mug for the time being.” He explained charismatically, decreasing in size to a normal human height.

“Wait a minute! This a**hole is taking all the credit?" Rocket complains.

"I am Groot." His friend consoles him, returning his arms to normal size and coming down from the catwalk.

“With the rise of superpowers, came an explosive increase in criminal activity. While governments were stuck trying to figure out how to reform laws with quirks in mind, courageous people started performing heroic acts to keep our cities safe. Protecting us against villains who abuse their powers for evil. With overwhelming public support, heroes found an official place as the peacekeeper of society, overseen by the government. Those who perform the best were paid the most and got all the fame and glory, their careers depended on their ability to stay in the spotlight.”

"Hmmmm, ‘Body Size Change’, just like the Ant-Man before him, although he’s definitely got his own personality. Not that it’s a bad thing, though. He really seems to have the necessary charisma and attitude to be a favorite of the public, and his Quirk is really striking, but it will be a little difficult to getting past the problems that arise from it, most specifically property damage. Hank Pym had a lot of difficulty with this in the first months of acting, but even so…" Peter starts babbling to himself about the new hero, looking at the crater caused by the villain's fall, while writing notes in his journal about it.

"What is that, fan boy?” The same man from before asks him "Are you taking notes over there? You must want to be a hero too, hmm?"

The boy was caught off guard by the question, due to how out of nowhere it was, but quickly regained his bearings as the corners of his mouth tugged upwards. The boy turned to the man, giving him a grin so bright it could put the sun to shame.

”Yes! More than anything!”

A little far from all the morning mess, in a dark room, a petulant spider scales the walls, after having fled the last experiment by playing dead. After being discarded by the intern, she managed to get out of the trash and now wandered the corridors of that huge place. That is, until she feels a foreign presence approaching. Frightened, the arachnid scaled the first thing it saw, climbing until it found a dark, warm, well-hidden place to stow away in, which in this case was the pocket of a coat. Finally presence then entered the room.

"Yes, yes, send it to him yes...no...I need to sign this right? Okay, look, I gotta run some errands, so how about we put a tab in this conversation? ...oh, no?...really?...LO ... TH ... SI ... IS ... AILIN ... and oops, I hung up …" The presence itself was a man who seemed to be speaking to himself, with a suave voice that could make any girl swoon. He then takes the coat off its rack, puts it on and leaves the room, unaware of the little experiment that it hid inside.

"So, as third year students, it is time to start thinking seriously about your futures and what you want to do with your lifes." The science teacher, Curt Connors, said to his 'Stuyvesant Middle School' pre-teen class. "I could pass out some aptitude tests but...why bother? I know you all want to go to the hero track!"

He ends up throwing such career tests in the air, while all the students, now riled up, showed their respective Quirks; some releasing fire, changing the size of their necks, others turning to stone and others ... removing the eyes from their skull? Even a shy boy sitting almost at the back of the room raises his hand in shame, also wanting to enter the heroes' course, but too embarrassed to say it out loud. After all, he was different from the others, having no Quirk to show.

"Yes, you all have some impressive quirks, but no power usage in school grounds! Get a hold of yourselves!" The teacher lectures, trying to calm the room.

"Hey teach, don’t let me in with this lot of losers. I’m the real deal! These guys will be lucky to end up as sidekicks to some busted ‘D’ lister, hehe!" Declared Eugene, or Flash, the boy continued as he fed his superiority complex. And for some reason only god knew, he really was the best in the class. He had grown a lot in those years, the biggest difference was that his spiky hair was now black, no longer blond, and it was something that no one could explain; whether he had painted it or if it a side effect of his quirk. Either way, he didn’t care to explain why.

"YOU THINK YOU’RE BETTER THAN US, FLASH!!!?" The class gave an instant reaction as they butt heads with the boy, even though they were already used to his way.

"Let’s go, I'll take all of you on!!!" He openly challenged his colleagues.

"Hmm, you’ve got impressive test results." Compliments the teacher as he eyes a paper on his desk
"Maybe you will get into M.A. High."

"He’s gonna try for the international school!?" Questioned one of his colleagues.

"That school has a 0.2% acceptance rate." Another one commented.

"It’s impossible to get into!" Yet another commented.

While Flash continued his speech, a certain nearsighted brunette started to cringe, as if he knew what was going to happen next. It was inevitable that the topic of M.A. would come up, but if his class found out—hell, if Flash found out…

“That’s exactly why it’s the only place for me!” Flash says, jumping up from his chair as he stood on his desk. “I aced off the mock test! I’m the only one in this school who stands a chance of getting in! I will end up more popular than Iron-Man himself and be the richest hero of all time! People all across the world will know who I am, and it all starts with M.A High!!!”

“Oh yeah, Parker, don’t you wanna go to M.A too?” The teacher asks nonchalantly, none the wiser as the shy student shrinks even more out of shame. Flash can only halt in his tracks, astonished by the news. All students turn their attention to the boy. For mere seconds, everyone stared at the poor boy without even blinking, until they all burst out laughing, laughing at the poor boy, who was extremely embarrassed and just wanted to hide somewhere. The only one who didn't laugh was Flash, who just remained motionless, a sour frown making its way into his face.

“Parker, you’re kidding right? There’s no way you are getting into the hero course without a quirk.” A student comments slyly..

“Well…actually, they got rid of that rule.” The brunette apprehensively defends himself, getting up from his seat to try to explain while shyly adjusting his glasses. ”I could be the first one…”

When the boy least expected, Flash pounced, his arm completely covered in the black goo and his face contorted in rage. He slammed Peter's desk, breaking it and causing the boy to fly backwards and crash against the wall at back of the classroom. Peter tried to get up, only to freeze in fear as he saw Flash standing over top of him. And if looks could kill, he would be suffering in the seventh level of hell.

“Listen up Wall-Crawler! You are even worse than the rest of this damn rejects, you quirkless wannabe! You really think they would let someone like you in if they can have me!?”

“Ah, no wait, you got it all wrong!” The boy says frightfully, raising his arms and scooting closer to the back wall. “Really, I’m not trying to compete against you, you got to believe me!...It’s just that...I wanted to be a hero since I was little, I may not have a quirk, but I can still try my hardest, can’t I?”

“You’ll never be able to hang with the best of the best, you’ll die in the exam!!!” Flash shouts, extending his arms as the goo spread and created spikes on his shoulders. “Defenseless Peter! This school is already crappy, you really want to embarrass it more by failing so hard!?”

A little away from school, another villain tormented the early afternoon, and this time, he was much more dangerous than the jumbled giant in the morning. The bacteria from another planet, Carnage. The psycho red monster ran through the streets after robbing a department store. With money stuck to his back, he moved insanely fast, using his speed and shape, changing form to jump and run much faster. But what he didn’t expect was a man who calmly took his walk after lunch, and had just seen the villain passing by, decided to act; checking that no one was watching him.

“Friday, can you activate the armor? I feel like I'm going to be late for the meeting.” The man asks the artificial intelligence in his glasses and it does what he asked; quickly, tiny robots start to move and cover his body forming a kind of red and gold ultra technological armor. He starts to float due to the repulsors in the boots and the palms of the hands. Quickly putting himself in flight position, he fires in the direction of the villain, drawing the attention of some people close to him.

The little spider that hid there is quickly taken by surprise at the change of terrain, and starts looking for a new place to hide in the new environment, deciding to sneak between the joints of the armor, amid the circuits, it nestled itself somewhere between the metal suit’s chest and shoulder. Next thing it knew, it was hanging on for dear life as they blasted off at rocket speed.

The final bell rang, and all of the kids started to pack up and leave; some agreeing to have lunch together and hang out, and others simply wanting to go home to sleep. One boy in particular was the last to leave, as he finished putting his notebooks in his backpack, watching the news of the day about the event that morning.

“Man, that fighting from this morning is all over the news…” He says, scrolling through his phone and seeing all the headlines from different news sites. “Better write some notes down before I forget anything.”

But before the boy could put his ‘Notebook #13’ in his backpack, it was swiped out of his hands by none other than Flash.

“I don’t know what you think you’re doing ‘Wall-Crawler’-” He says with an air of disgust. “-but we aren’t done yet.”

“What you got? His diary?” One of Flash's ‘henchmen’ asks. Flash only raises the notebook to show him the cover, his face never leaving the quirkless teen.

“Ah? Don’t tell me you are taking notes on how to be a hero.” The second henchman snorts as he reads the cover of the notebook; ‘Analysis of Heroes for the Future; No. 13’.

“That’s so pathetic!” The first henchman mocks as he starts laughing.

“He is delusional!” Comments the other.

“Hehehe...real funny guys.” Says Peter in amici’s fear and frustration, trying to escape from the situation. “Just give it back…”

And right when he says that, Flash activates his power, making the black goo engulf his notebook, increasing the size of his fist and crumpling the little booklet.

“AH!” Peter is startled by the boy's action “That’s… y-you just… Why!?” and in the face of that commentary, Flash throws the diary out the window, in the exact location where he knew the fountain was..

“Hm…most first-string heroes show potential early on.” He speaks in a monotonous way as if he didn't care about his previous actions. “People look at them and just know they are destined for greatness. When I am the only student in this garbage Junior High to get into M.A, people will start talking about me like that. They’ll realize I’m legit, the next big thing. And this ain’t ego talking, I just know I’m good…”

“Definitely no ego here…” Mocks one of the henchmen, in a low voice. Flash doesn’t seem to notice, and neither does Peter.

“Here’s a little word of advice nerd.” Flash puts his hand on Peter's shoulder and activates his ability, making claws grow from his fingers as he grips him harshly. The boy felt the claws pierce his uniform, like fake affection sugar-coating the true rashness. “Don’t even think of applying, or else…” The boy then stands still, not knowing how to respond, frozen from fear of what might happen to him.

“Flash, that’s enough.” The teacher finally speaks up, deciding the boy had gone too far this time.

Flash grunted in annoyance, but obliged nonetheless, letting go of the boy and leaving the room henchmen in toe. Leaving the boy Parker to stand static, paralyzed...

“That’s just sad, I thought he would at least have some fight in him…” Comments one of the henchmen.

“Let’s hope he finally gets it, that he’ll never be a hero. Better to find out now instead of later, I say…” Comments the second one. The room goes silent as they walk out, but not before Flash decides to get the last word in.

“You know, if you really want to be a hero that badly, that actually might be another way…” He starts ominously. “...just pray that you will be born with a quirk in your next life! And take a swan dive off the roof of the building! Hehehe! He laughs spitefully, before making his exit from the room, followed by his ‘disciples’.

Peter still measured the weight of those words and what they meant to him. He felt sad, angry, isolated, but most of all just shocked. So much so that he hardly noticed the professor coming up to him and putting a hand on his shoulder, this time showing some degree of affection.

“I know it’s hard…” Professor Connors says, staring at the floor as if he doesn't know exactly what to say. “...but, if the hero course doesn't work out…I would be more than happy to write some recommendation letters for you, to some colleges I know.” He says, giving the boy a gentle smile. The brunette finally broke out of his trance to look at his teacher, only to bow his head and look away, too ashamed to face anyone at the moment.

“Thank you, Mr. Connors…” The boy thanks weakly, before quickly grabbing his backpack and leaving.

Walking towards the tunnel that was a shortcut to his uncle's house, Peter still brooded on Eugene’s words. "...that idiot, you can't go around telling people to kill themselves ... and what if I really jumped, what would you do then, huh?" The boy then stops by the water fountain and observes his notebook that had been thrown from the window, floating on the surface, slowly being eaten by the carp that inhabited it; “...my dreams have turned into fish food…” And that’s all it took for him to finally snap, plunging his fists into the water as he shouted.

“That’s enough, give it back!” The brunette shouts, ripping his notebook away from the fish and out of the water. At least he managed to threaten them. Internally, he wished he could have that kind of attitude in other situations…

“Stupid...jerk…” The boy pouted, his vision starting to blur, tears forming and filling his eyes with water and his heart with sadness…

.
.
.

“Aunt May, Aunt May!!! Come on, it’s computer time!!!” A four-year old Peter jumped by his aunt, who was busy with dishes.

“Ben, dear, can you put that video for him?” She asked, turning to her husband who worked on his laptop in the living room.

“Sure thing!” Ben replies excitefully, getting up and going towards the boy, grabbing his arms and leading him to his room. When they reached the room, he remembered how full it was of posters and action figures of a single armored hero. Sitting him in front of the computer while typing the one internet video, he mused to himself, “Jeez, I think you got it ten thousand views to this one yourself Peter. But I understand, I would like it too if I was your age…”

“The video I loved was an old one. A disaster footage from a long time ago, but more importantly it was the day the debut of the greatest hero the world has ever known...”

In the recording, you could see a building in ruins, some parts still standing, but slowly collapsing. Fires and huge amounts of smoke fogged the scenery, making the film a bithard to see. Speaking of which, the recording was pretty low quality, probably having been recorded from a cell phone.

“Who is he?” The man recording asks. “The guy already saved a hundred people at least, and it hasn’t even been ten minutes...th-this is crazy! I can’t believe it!”

The camera then turns to a specific point, and zooms in, where it catches movement from the rubble. A machine, a red and gold robot, came out from behind a fallen bus, bearing light blue lights that contrasted with the darkness and the fire. It floated with the jets in its boots and carried three—no, four unconscious people in each arm. He lands in front of the camera guy and gently lies the survivors on the floor, where doctors who catch them quickly enter the scene

“The hospital is a long way from here, take these people to the Stark industries. They have the best doctors and nurses to attend to them.” The robot says as he opens the helmet’s visor, revealing the person behind the armor; a man, who looked like he was in his early middle age, with dark brown hair and a goatee of the same color.

“Who are you!?” Asks the man recording the video. The hero turns to the camera and smiles, as if talking to a reporter on a red carpet.

“Tony Stark; genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist.” he said winking at the camera and turning around to return to action.

“But what about your hero name!?” The man insists.

“I am… Iron-Man!” He says closing the visor and flying towards the rubble again to provide more help.

“HE IS THE COOLEST IN THE UNIVERSE!!!” says happy Peter as he raises his Iron-Man’s action figure. “AND WHEN I GET MY QUIRK I AM GONNA BE A HERO JUST LIKE HIM! AHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

—————————————

“Sorry kid, that’s not gonna happen.” said the doctor lazily to little Peter.

Peter states off his glazed eyes. Only moments ago, he felt ready to take on the entire world, and now…

“Oh dear, so you really think that there is something wrong then?” The boy's aunt May, asks the doctor, while keeping one hand on the boy's back and her other hand intertwined with her husband’s. “Most of the other kindergarteners in his class have begun to show signs already…”

“My record says that both of you are fourth generation quirk users.” The doctor says referring to the boy's guardians. “What quirks do you and the boy’s parents have?”

“Well, nothing special, me and my sister can float small objects towards us and…”

“His father had microscopic vision and I am quirkless…” The boy's uncle admits and immediately rubs his hand over his face. “This is all my fault…”

“Honey…”

“Well, in that case, Peter should already have shown signs of one of the parent’s quirks, or a combination of both…” The doctor says. “But after analysing his x-ray, I don’t think it will happen... You see, when superpowers started to show up, lots of research was conducted and lots of doctors perceived the correlation between the bones in someone’s foot and their possibility to develop a quirk. People with powers have just one joint in their pinkies, their bodies evolved to a more direct version of the human body. You can see here that Peter has two joints in his pinkies, as well as more or less 20% of the world population nowadays” The doctor says pointing to the x-ray of the boy’s feet. “Based on existing research, it’s safe to say that your nephew most probably won’t develop a quirk.”

Ben sighed as he got up, followed by May, who led the broken Peter.

“Thanks doctor. We’ll keep in touch.” He waved goodbye, leading his family out of the doctor’s office. He was sure they were all as tired as he was. Not to mention, they still had unsettled business they would have to discuss when they got home. After all couldn’t run away from the topic forever.

Peter couldn’t run from reality for forever.

———————————

Back at home, little Peter was still in his room, re-watching the Iron Man video; his uncle and aunt were standing at the door, sad to have given hope to the boy and his dream, only to tear it away...

“You guys saw that, Aunt May? Uncle Ben?” The same boy questions weakly without looking away from the computer screen. “He is always smiling behind the mask, it doesn’t matter how bad the situation…even if it looks impossible, he never gives up…” He then turns to his guardians, his eyes and face soaked with tears, his nose running and his glasses fogged. Even so, he had a weak smile, trembling, and pointing to the video. “Do you think… that I can be a hero too?”

“Oh, Peter…” Suddenly, his aunt dropped next to her nephew with tears in her eyes and her throat tightened. She wrapped her arms around the boy as she started crying with him. His uncle soon joined suits, hugging both of them and stroking the boy's brown strands lovingly.

“I wish things were different…” His aunt choked through tears.

“I’m sorry Peter…” His uncle says weakly, believing that the whole situation was his fault.

“Aunt May, Uncle Ben… that wasn’t what I needed you guys to say...you didn’t see, my world was falling apart...there was only one thing I wanted to hear...”

“I made a decision that day… It doesn't matter what others would say, I have to believe in myself, and I will keep smiling, just like him!”
.
.
.

The boy thought back on the memory, his determination rising as he started to walk into the tunnel, a shortcut to his uncles' house, with his notebook in hand. He puts it close to his chest and starts walking, forcing a heartfelt smile just like that of Iron Man.

However, suddenly, he heard a movement coming from the tunnel culvert. Turning back to see what it was, the boy hung in horror. Leaving the sewer through the manhole, a red and black goo began to take on a humanoid shape; two huge white eyes and a mouth with several pointed teeth and a huge and horrendous tongue, arms with sharp claws protruding from the amorphous form, all rising before him.

“Well well well, if isn’t the perfect host for me to hide from the heroes…” The villain says, staring at the paralyzed boy in front of him while licking what had to be his lips.

And in a terrifyingly swift motion, he jumps towards the boy, trying to get a hold of his body. He sticks to the boy's chest and starts to climb towards his airways. A panicking Peter starts struggling and trying to remove that demonic sludge, but it was in vain, as it reached his nose and mouth and blocked his airways.

“Give up boy, it will only hurt for a few moments, then it’ll all be over. Struggling won’t do you any good…”

Peter loses the ability to breathe, the air no longer enters his lungs and his eyes start to fill with tears. His chest starts to burn and his heart starts to beat more slowly as his brain starts to shut down…
.
.
.

“Will I die?...”

Suddenly his eyes detected a tiny bit of movement across the tunnel.

“So it’s here that you came to hide, isn’t that right Carnage?” The armored hero says to the villain, who gets startled by his appearance. “Now come on, leave the boy alone!” The hero says trying to sound a little more intimidating.

“Never!”

“Fine. Just don’t say that I didn’t warn you…” With this, from the hero's extended forearm comes out a small device glowing blue and with an antenna on the end; the mechanism charges energy for a few seconds until it releases a concentrated sound wave towards the villain and Peter. Carnage tries to extend one of its arms to try to attack the hero, but it is useless.

“NOOOOOO…” With such concentration and its weakness to sounds, Carnage is almost disintegrated by the force exerted and is released from the boy. Peter then manages to breathe again, but his brain is shutting down. He notices the red silhouette of his savior just before he completely loses consciousness...

“Hey, kid, kid! Come on now, you don’t have to give me trouble. I’ll give you $100 if you wake up right now…” Peter opens his eyes and is faced with a very peculiar face when opening his eyes; or rather, a red and gold metallic mask.

“GAH!!!” The boy shouts and crawls away from thenhero.

“Hey, look at that, didn’t it work? Kids nowadays are very materialistic.” He says in a mocking tone. “But that’s fine. The important thing is that you woke up. For a moment it looked like I had lost you. Oh and don’t worry, I didn’t find any remnants of Carnage in you.”

“...” Peter didn’t know what to say, in front of him was his favourite superhero, the number one...

“Everything is fine now, I was able to capture Carnage in this vacuum containment chamber.” The hero says showing the boy the glass container with metallic foundations and with a recognizable red ooze that was struggling inside

“Oh my God! I need an autograph, I must have a paper somewhere and...ouch!” The boy feels a twinge in the back of his neck and reflexively strikes his hand on the spot, feeling something being pressed and falling down his back. Probably just a mosquito.

“...ah, in that notebook!” He says pointing to the very object he had dropped when he was attacked. Quickly picking it up and turning on the already opened page, he is faced with a red signature ‘T. Stark’. “AH! You already signed it!”

“If you keep this up for a long time you can make some money.” The hero says as he attaches the container to the side of the armor. “I saw a guy selling it on the internet for 500 bucks.”

“Thank you! Thank you so much! This will be kept with great care, it will become a family heirloom for generations, the centerpiece of the coffee table in the living room!!!” He blurts out, not noticing how off-putting it sounded.

“Chill out, kid! Now I have to take this bad boy to the headquarters so we can lock him away for good.” The hero says turning his back to Peter. “See ya kid! And don’t get into trouble.”

“Wait, you’re already living?” The boy asks with a bit of disappointment in his voice.

“Of course, fighting against time is one of the other things that we pro heroes do.” says the same, preparing his thrusters and checking the armor data. “Besides kissing babes and fighting bad guys. You know how it is right? Fridays…”

But Peter couldn't let him go, there were still so many unanswered questions that he wanted to ask, and because of that, in an almost suicidal action, he jumps in the direction of the hero.

“Nice meeting you kid…” Tony says and shoots towards the skies at high speed, but he quickly notices a decrease in speed due to the weight gain. But the container with the Carnage did not weigh so much... “Friday, by chance was there a decrease in efficiency in the armor?”

“No sir.” answers the artificial intelligence.

“Then why are we so slow?”

“Because of the passenger; Peter Parker, 14 years old, Quirk: S…”

“Wait, what do you mean by passenger!?” He complains and looks at his left leg, only to see the boy from earlier grabbing his armor and screaming at the top of his lungs. “Boy are you insane!? I love my fans, but this is insane! Let go now!”

“AH!!! I’M FLYING!!! IF I LET IT GO NOW I WILL FALL AND DIE!!!” He screams, barely audible with all the air rushing at his face. “I HAVE QUESTIONS!!! YOU ARE MY IDOL!!! PLEASE!!!”

“Ah– okay, okay, you got a point there, we better land!” The hero says as he starts to look for an empty building to land. He then realizes that his breathing has become a little uneven, and the energy levels of the armor were dropping.

“Shit…”

As they both flew through the city, a small spider huddled on the ground, about to kick the bucket. At least she had managed to bite the boy...

“I saw my life flash before my eyes…” He says, his mouth feeling dry and his stomach churned.

“All right boy, you had your fun; got the ride, the autograph, but now I have to go” The hero says heading towards the edge of the building in order to take flight. “See ya later kid, now for good!”

“Wait, not yet! Give me a second…”

“My seconds are really expensive, and unfortunately I don’t have any.”

“But I need to know!”
.
.
.
“Sorry kid, it’s not gonna happen…”

“I am so sorry Peter…”

“Oh Peter...I wish things were different…”

“Defenseless Peter! This school is already crappy, you really want to embarrass it more by failing so hard!?”
.
.
.
“Sometimes I think that I am really a failure...like there is no hope for me, but even so, I won’t give up, never!” He says, mostly to himself. Remembering everything he believed, and gathering all of his courage, he asks “Is it possible for me to become a hero, even if I don’t have a quirk? I’m a normal kid with no powers, can I hope to be someone like you!?”

“Meeting Iron-Man was a dream come true, a real miracle. In front of me was the hero that I idolized for most part of my life, I didn’t realize at the time that the words he would say next, would change my life forever...”
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
“But…” Iron Man then starts “You DO have a quirk…”

“WHAT!?!?!?”

Chapter Text

“But…” Iron Man then says, “You DO have a quirk…”

“WHAT!?!?!?”

It could just be a joke, a bad joke. Peter didn't move, waiting for the hero to tell him that… but nothing happened. The static body of the Number 1 hero indicated one of two possibilities; the mask hid his true expression, or, he was speaking the truth. Somehow, Peter had a quirk.

“B-bu-bu-but… how?” The boy asks quietly, more to himself, as if he hopes to wake up from this "dream". He looks at his hand as he moves it. He didn't feel any different...

"You said that you were a normal kid," The Hero starts to answer the question, “but my sensors scanned an abnormally high energy for someone ‘quirkless’...” He says, making air quotes with his fingers as if he thought the boy was messing with him.

“How’s that possible!?” The boy says, assuming that was true. “I-I never developed a quirk, the doctor said there was no way. I-I... I even have two joints in my pinky.” He says raising his leg to prove his point. There was a rumor that Iron Man supposedly had an X-ray capability in his HUD. The hero stops for a moment, staring at the boy's raised foot, confirming the boy's assumption. He really was analysing his skeleton...

“Well, that’s true...” The hero speaks, turning his attention back to the boy's face. “So what? I’m not a doctor. Does it mean something?”

“W-well, there are studies that show a correlation between the pinky joints and the probab…” the boy begins to recite the information that had been haunting his life for the past ten years, until being interrupted by Tony.

“Okay, okay… I get it!” The hero says, raising his arms in surrender, anxious for the boy to quiet down. “Like I said, I don't have a PHD in ‘Quirk Studies’, but one thing I know for sure; this energy that you're releasing is not normal!”

“But how do you know that!?” The boy asks with a head full of doubts; did he then have a Quirk? But what was it? What could he do? Could he become a hero now?

“Because that is the same energy that I…” The hero for a moment seemed to be angry with the boy, but something then his tone changes “...that I produce…” he says almost like a whisper. Peter couldn't hear what he said.

The armor then begins to shake slightly; the armor's eyes, which normally cast a light blue light, begin to flash red; the hero then begins to look at the armor, which begins to disassemble, returning to being the separate microbots that were before...

“No... no, no, no, no...not now...dammit!” the hero complains frightened, while spinning trying to see what happens, until he has his back to the boy and with all the armor retracted...

“Mr. Iron Man…?” Peter asked, a little scared. He knew something wasn't right.

The hero starts to turn slowly towards the boy, but the one in front of him was not, scratch that, could NOT be Tony Stark, the Iron Man. The man in front of him was much thinner. Iron Man never relied on his own muscles to act as a hero, but his posts on social media in gyms doing exercise were famous, at least, so the boy remembers. WERE. His ribs were visible through his shirt, his face was more gaunt, his skin paler, hair messy, hands bony; and in his chest, a technological cylinder emitting a pulsating blue light could be seen, as if it were stuck in its ribcage.
This man was a cheap knock-off of Tony Stark, and yet, he forces a smile and opens his hands, shaking his bony fingers as if he surprised someone at a birthday party...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!” Peter screams frightened by the vision of the man in front of him.
“Look kid, that was rude…” The man says standing up and putting on the glasses that had fallen to the ground.

“W-w-who are you!? You can’t be Iron Man! You’re an impostor! But he was here right now... where could he have gone?” The boy doubts and starts looking around as if looking for Iron Man, who had left him with some stuntman.

“Hey! Hey!” The skinny man catches the boy's attention by clapping his hands. “I AM Iron Man!” The man finishes by pointing to himself.

“B-but, why are you so…” Peter tries to find the ideal word; Fallen? Ugly? Horrible? Deplorable? Vanquished? “...skinny?”

“Ah…” The hero sighs tired. “Everyone needs context, and you probably won’t stay quiet if I don’t tell you anyway. Oh and what I’m about to tell you, don’t even dream of posting it on the internet…” He says heading for the security fence of the building and sitting with his back against it. Then he lifts his shirt and what the boy sees there scares him even more. In his chest, as predicted by the boy, a metallic cylinder was fitted in the middle of the ribs, with what appeared to be a kind of power source; but that wasn’t the worst of it. There these gray lines that left the place and spread across the man's pale, skeletal chest, like veins of a corpse under his skin, but they followed a pattern almost like lines on a circuit...

"Actually boy, I don’t have a Quirk, don’t have powers, or at least, didn’t had any. This here, in my chest is an Arc Reactor; a multi-isotope radio-decay cell that releases a type of energy from a chemical element that I created myself; it is now a part of me, and it allows me to be Iron Man… Or at least, it did. With the improvement of the armors, more and more energy was needed, which in itself was not a problem, until a fight with a villain a couple years ago… he utilized something, a virus, maybe an unknown technology, I don’t know exactly! Not yet at least. But one thing I am sure; He corrupted my reactor, infected it and now it is poisoning me, little by little. The use of the armor only speeds up the process, that’s why I can only utilize it for three hours a day tops, so that the effects don’t kill me…”

“Couple of years…” The boy Peter started to scan his memories,“...it was your fight with Dr. Doom!”

“Looks like someone did their fanboy homework...” The hero jokes without showing an ounce of humor. “...yeah, he basically turned off my heart and severely damaged my lungs, that’s why I need the reactor to live, even if it’s killing me…”

“Wait, you're dying!? How long do you have left? There must be someway to reduce it, right?” asks Peter, eagerly to learn more

“Ya got a load of questions, don’t you?” The hero asks sarcastically “With the poisoning in the way it is, it would take some decades to kill me entirely. And yes, there would be ways to decrease the infection: medication, chemotherapy...but not while I wear the armor…”

“So being a hero…” Starts Peter,

“...is what is killing me.” Tony completes the phrase. “Yeah…”

“But what about the other armors? They demand a lot less energy! You could use the Mark XXXIII, it's super-efficient distribution of energy would be perfect, or the Mark XX, it is for long range and it could help…” The boy remembers the armor chapter of his notebook, where he kept the notes on all the armors that the hero used in the past.

“I can’t...if I use an armor other than the Mark L, the villains will know something is wrong, they will know I am chickening out!” The hero says, already losing his patience and standing up. “I have to keep myself at my peak! Because that is what heroes do. It is necessary to keep the ‘Symbol of Hope’ standing!”

Peter stays static; equally shocked and amazed. Shocked by all the information he could access at that moment, which had turned his world upside down. But also amazed, to see his favorite hero risking his life to the fullest to keep the peace, to keep fighting... a true hero.

But at what price…?

“And that is where your situation comes in.” The hero says walking towards the boy. “My last resources were focused on trying to find a way to transfer my energy to another living being, another person, so that they could follow my legacy without the need of an reactor on their chest…”

"Obviously I am not doing experiments on humans, so we are still testing on animals of the most diverse types; birds, mammals, reptiles, arthropods… but none is showing great results. None can absorb and use the energy, all it does at most is to improve the physical performance of the animals; irradiated fish swim faster, irradiated mammals are stronger, reptiles are more resistant...and in your blood, along with the reactor energy, pieces of the DNA’s of the AR01987 were also identified; a spider, the most promising guinea pig in this case..."

Peter then remembers the sting he felt at the back of his neck, when he woke up from fainting... quickly running his hand over there, feeling the area more sensitive and swollen, and feeling something sticky near; taking what appeared to be a hair covered with glue and pulling it out of the wound, seeing what appeared to be a kind of very malleable and sticky hair, just like a web. When he realizes, Iron Man is in front of him, staring deep into his eyes behind the high-tech glasses, and with a bony hand outstretched holding a card. Peter takes it and sees that it is a business card from the Stark industries.

“Call me so we can schedule a medical appointment…” Peter couldn't believe it, he had gained powers and was now holding the number one hero's phone, he couldn't believe his luck… “Rest assured, I have the best doctors...and we will do our best to take any remnants of the spider and the energy out of you as soon as possible, and you will be able to return to your peaceful life…” the hero says passing by Peter, quickly tapping his shoulder with his bony hand, as if saying something that would relieve the boy and heading towards the stairs.

“What do you mean by taking it out of me…?” The boy asks the man that already had his hand in the door handle.

“Didn’t you hear what I just said!?” The hero asks, a little angry now. “We didn’t test it on human subjects! Do you know how dangerous it can be!? You just got bitten by a spider that passed the last months under the same kind of radiation that I use to fly and melt metal! And now it has changed your DNA!”

“But that way I will go back to being a quirkless…” The boy replies. “...I will not be able to become a hero…”

“Sorry kid, but maybe life decided that you won’t become a hero, and this is definitely not the right way to become one…” Tony says opening the door and going in the direction of the stairs. “But you can still become a police officer, I know that they are mocked because people think that they just lock the villains that the heroes captured, but it still is a dignified profession, I think…” He says and turns to go down the stairs and exit the building.

Peter just stands in the same place, not knowing what to say, what to do; a roller coaster of emotion has just run over him. He almost died, he met his idol and the greatest hero of all time, he discovered that he received a quirk in the most unlikely way possible, and now he discovered that he will need to withdraw it, along with his idol telling him that he could not be a hero.
He looks at things in his hands, the notebook crumpled and still damp, open on the page that contained the hero's signature. And in his other hand, Tony Stark's business card from Stark Industries.

A contrast... on the one hand; the hope of being a hero... all the study and dedication, the hours spent, the weekends lost, wasted on notes and studies so that I could use them as a hero. All of this together with the signature, the mark of the man who motivated his passion, the man who inspired him, who made it possible for him to acquire a Quirk, even if it was unintentional.
And on the other hand, Anthony Stark's business card. The reality check he had been avoiding for all his life. They would take away his quirk, the first and last chance he'll ever get to become what he wanted to become. It was a confirmation that all this would be left in the past...forgotten, wiped out…

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
Tony really had to start doing prior research on the buildings he intended to land on; especially when his armor was close to retracting… 30 floors, he was too old for that…

“All right ‘Friday’, sleep time is over!” He says touchinghis glasses, activating the holographic lenses that showed him a lot of information about the day and his surroundings.

"Good afternoon Mr. Stark, in what way can I be useful today?” asks the artificial intelligence

“Call a cab, I need to get to the Avenger’s HQ to send Carnage to prison and...” The man asks going to check on the prisoner on his waist; the place where the chamber was supposed to be after the armor be collected, but there was nothing there “...’Friday’, where is the chamber?

"It was removed from the armor in the coordinates; 40,7950875N and -73,94…"

“What do you mean by ‘removed from the armor’!? Why did it happened!?” Asks the hero indignant.

"Because of the passenger; Peter Parker, we needed a weight removal so we didn’t exceed the energy limit. The passenger was chosen for being a civilian with no criminal record" The intelligence answers in a completely neutral tone.

“God…” Tony say touching his forehead on the wall and closing his fist while lightly punching the wall.

"I am sorry Mr. Stark, by any chance I should deactivate the energy economy and change the armor’s priority of individuals without a criminal record for individuals with one?”

“No! For the love of God, no!” He says, scared with the fear of agreeing and forgetting about that configurations. “We just need to find the chamber, it is enoughly resistant to not break in the fall, but nothing more than that...”
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

In a dark and relatively far from urban traffic alley, a high-tech container that contained a super psychopath had fallen; the outer metallic frame had withstood the impact of the fall, but the glass had cracked. It hadn't broken completely yet, and the red goo was still trapped inside, aware of the now fragility of its captivity. The villain tried to break it in any way, but his current constitution did not help him; without a host, his shape was not very strong, besides that he was dying due to the atmosphere, he needed a host soon…
Though he didn't know it, his freedom was only a few meters away. Three boys were sitting talking near some dumpsters, and now they had just gotten up and were walking towards him…

“That was tense…” commented one of the boys to the other two; more specifically for the brunette who was leading “Weren’t you and Parker friends when you both were kids?”

“Yeah, you were kinda harsh with him today” Agrees the other boy.

“...” The boy took some time to answer, having memories flowing through his mind for a few seconds. “It is his fault for getting in my way.” He says kicking the nearest thing from his feet; a metal and glass object that hits the wall and the glass shatters for already being cracked, freeing what was trapped inside...

“You shouldn’t waste your time with him…”

"... It’s just that… I have wanted to be a hero since I was little, I may not have a Quirk, but I can still try my hardest, can’t I?...”

“Hunff…” Grunts Flash, riled up by the words of the boy. “Someone got to teach that useless nerd how the world really works!” He says activating his Quirk, again covering his arm with the black goo and smashing the soda can that he drank, without any effort. “I hate when he talks about heroes!”

“Hehehehe” both henchmen laugh because of Flash’s way.

“Hey, I got an idea!” comments one of the boys. “We should go to the arcade, distract you, get your head out of this, ya know?”

“Whatever…” Answers Flash.

“Or we could go hidden to the bar near the station” Comments the other com a little different intentions. “Get some ladies…”

“Now that is a good idea” Answers the other, as if he had forgotten about the arcade.

“Idiots! If we get caught, no way M.A will let me in!” He says, angry with his colleagues’ attitude, not mad with the idea itself, but with how it could affect his future as a pro hero.

“Hey, what’s that!?” Both boys say at the same time when they see something moving behind Flash, both pointing to the thing that was growing before their eyes.
Flash turns around, thinking it's some kind of stupid prank that the morons thought he was going to fall on; but he was wrong, growing up behind him was an amorphous creature, like an angry, red ooze, much like his own individuality; it grows to be larger than the boys, showing large white eyes and pointed teeth in a deformed mouth;

“Perfect, I love young hosts with so much power!!!” The creature says staring at the Flash boy in front of him, who remained static...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
Leaving the building, Tony quickly takes out his cell phone, connecting to his private satellite, tries to track security cameras close to the coordinates where he had dropped the container; since it prevented most types of radiation from leaving, preventing the location of any source of energy released by the symbiote, and it was not as if it released anything… but all this proved to be unnecessary when a tremor could be felt on the floor, shaking buildings and objects. Quickly detecting where the tremor had come from, Tony could identify a proximity to the coordinates, and by analyzing a nearby traffic camera, he could identify an alley that was located a few blocks away ... but what made him really tremble was what he saw; Carnage, loose, insane, but he looked a lot bigger than he should and with a hostage, a boy, maybe he was using his Quirk to cause the tremors.

“'Friday' I need the fastest walking route to the street…” But before he could finish his command, he observed a huge cloud of black smoke rising to the skies... he had started a fire too. “... forget it!” The man says while starting to run in the direction of the disaster.

From the top of the same building, a boy remained in place, until he fell to the ground due to a tremor that had made the entire building sway, and quickly saw the rise of a huge cloud of smoke on the horizon, indicating the likely action of a villain;

“A villain! I wonder which hero will show up and…” He starts running towards the stairs, for a lively second to see heroes in action and take notes on their Quirks... but the harsh reality of recent events comes back to him like a run over, and he stops.

“Sorry kid, but maybe life decided that you won’t become a hero, and this is definitely not the right way to become one…”

Iron Man's words hammer back into his mind, making him sink into the truth that he never wanted to admit to himself…
The boy closes his eyes and sighs, now heading for the stairs slowly, in no hurry or excitement, just wanting to get home... and maybe send an email to Mr. Connors, asking him where he went to high school...
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
Chaos. That was the only word that described the atmosphere of that, just moments away, peaceful commercial district; people ran and screamed in fright, a fire started and now engulfed several nearby stores and buildings. Some heroes had already arrived, among them; The Thing, Falcon and Rocket stared at the villain. Carnage was already well known, but not that way, he looked bigger, and he was definitely stronger.

“He sure wasn’t that big the last time.” Comments The Thing.

“Something must have happened…” says Falcon, observing the villain through Red Wing, his falcon, adventures partner, utilizing an equipped camera on the bird, trying to find an opening.

“I don’t care about his size!!!” Rocket says already cocking his gun, making it increase the size of the firing barrel, prepared to fire “He is gonna to explode the same way!!!”

“Wait!!!” Falcon warns him before he could pull the trigger “...he got a hostage!”

At the same time, it was possible to notice the presence of the hostage; a dark-haired boy came out of the Carnage, still being held by it. The boy tried to free himself, shouting and forcing his way out; he tries to use his Quirk, increasing the size of his arms and thereby his strength, growing claws and thorns in the back... but nothing seemed to work... the villain was pierced, but quickly regenerated, as if absorbing power of the boy...

“HOW YOU DARE TO PUT A CHILD IN DANGER!?!?!” Screams The Thing, now running towards the villain.

The stony hero runs a few meters, leaving his colleagues behind; until he jumps, falling with his fist extended towards the villain; his attack, so destructive at other times, that it had already shaken the strongest villains, had minimum to no effect when it came into contact with the symbiote. His fist was almost sucked into the villain and trapped...

“What the heck is this!?” The hero asks himself seeing the composition of the villain, he was more solid before. “It looks like it’s just ooze…”

Before he could do anything else; whether attacking in another way or letting go, the villain forms a huge red and black hand with claws, like a bigger and more evil version of what the boy created a little while, and beats it with all his strength on the hero, making the same fly for back and hit your back on an iron garage gate.

“Thing!” Falcon screams worried with his friend, and because of that, he barely escapes from another of the villain’s attack, flying up, dodging by a few centimeters of another claw that was projected in his direction

“That’s right! Don’t get close!” The villain demands, observing the level of his power when facing professional heroes “Get back, or I'll kill the boy!”

From the middle of the villain, young Eugene struggled with everything he had, trying to escape the cling of the sticky villain; he managed to release part of his face from the tangle of red and black goo, the second arising from his own Quirk that was being used by the villain...

“AHHHH!!! LET ME GOOOOOO!!!” the boy says using his power to cover his arms with black goo, increasing them, and trying to stretch them out of the villain “YOU’RE GONNA REGRET LURKING OUT FROM THE SEWER YOU CAME FROM!!!”

Unfortunately, what Flash did not know was that his Quirk and that of the psychopath were very similar, but the villain had much more control and used a technique still unknown to the boy; the absorption, that's why Carnage didn’t shaked up, he absorbed the boy’s power, by being connected with him, instead of getting hurt by the boy’s attacks, he just got bigger and stronger…

“HAHAHA, fool! With your power, I will be able to defeat Iron Man with just one punch!!!”
.

.

.

.

.

.
A little away, but still watching the action, was the audience; being turned away by the police who assisted the heroes;

“It is Carnage, but he is stronger than before…” comments one of the pedestrians in the audience for other person by his side

“Look, it’s him!” A woman in the crowd is filled with hope by the vision of the hero getting closer “It’s the new Ant-Man!!! He will stop the villain!!!”

And indeed, from a distance, the new heir to the Ant Man cloak was approaching, heading towards the conflict to help, but he stopped a short distance from the conflict, watching his weakness in front of him...

“A one-way street!?” He says trying to fit his feet in the street and his body between two buildings “I need at least a double-way to pass through!” The same says, seeing how useless he would be in that situation.

The two Flash henchmen were still in the same place, trembling, looking around just to see chaos, confusion and destruction, a falling piece of building would be the end of them ... if it wasn't for an treant hero, wrapping his arm around the boys, lifting them off the floor and pulling them to a safe place.

“I am Groot!” He says while helping more people to get off the closer buildings. “I am Groot!”

“Don’t look at me!” Mr. Fantastic, who was participating in the action as well answered, as if he understood what Groot just said. “I got my hands full as well…” He says stretching his arms to secure the bases of some posts or other structures, tying his own body so that they didn't move. “Where is the rescue? How are you doing up there!?” He asks referring to the other heroes.

"We can't hit him, his body is a lot fluid without a host…" The Thing says analyzing the villain. "And beyond that, he seems to be using the boy's Quirk to cause all this trembles and damages, we have to take him out of there someway."

"Watch out!" Falcon warns his companion and both barely dodge the smashing hand of the villain that came in the direction of both.

"None of us has the necessary Quirk to deal with him in this form…" Rocket says a little back, analyzing the villain with his portable holographic viewfinder.

"We will then only have to minimize the damage until someone with the right Quirk appears…" Falcon responds a few meters from the ground watching the villain, who simply stared at the heroes, waiting for the right moment for the next attack.

"Sorry kid, you'll just have to wait a little longer..." Thinks The Thing with pity for the boy who was going through it all. "Dammit! If I had more power, I would be able to send this guy away!"
.

.

.

.

.

.
Back with the crowd held by the police; a tired, breathless Tony reaches the crowd, keeping his glasses on his face and the hood over his head so he won't be recognized. He stops, leaning against the nearest post due to the race that he had to do, since no taxi was available at the moment...he stops for a moment, catching his breath, he then raises his head and watches the scene; he didn't imagine that things could get so bad…

"'Friday', analysis." The hero says weakly, wishing that the situation didn't get worse.

"Individual V0492 seems to be quite stable in view of the lack of a host; he seems to be taking energy from the hostage..."

"The hostage… information!" The hero says, still looking forward, trying to think up a way to help.

"Eugene Thompson, 14 years old, Quirk; Symbiont; It is capable of secreting an organic black substance that molds itself in its body and being able to acquire several formats; it also gives him greater strength, speed and regeneration capacities, much like that of Carnage himself... " The artificial intelligence says. "...he appears to be having his power combined with that of Carnage, this is what seems to be keeping him stable."

Stable would not be the word used by Tony, the villain was uncontrollable; its fluidity in the symbiotic format and the strength of having a host together, this was certainly one, if not the worst possible combination. Of course, it could be disintegrated with the wave disruptor; it showed to be quite functional before, but how would he use it? He couldn't draw attention because he was without the armor, it would break the public's trust in him; he could wear the armor, but that was a long-term risk. His only option was to contact one of the heroes who knew of his condition, disassemble the disruptor and convert it into a portable device and… shit! Who was he kidding? It would take too long, and they didn't have all that time, a life was at risk... there had to be another way, there was always one... he hoped at least… He did not believe that he had been so disconnected that he did not realize that the container had fallen; he ended up wasting a lot of time with that boy, he knew he should have left before and now there he was, useless, huddled in a corner, hoping with all his might that someone would come…

"I am pathetic…"
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Walking without a specific direction, Peter was crestfallen, not paying much attention to what was happening around him. He flipped through the pages of his notebook, observing the diagrams and notes of the most different heroes he had ever witnessed fighting; live or over the internet;

Groot…

"He will never be a hero, better find out this now then later…"

The new Ant-Man…

Until the Iron Man's signature;

"...sometimes life decides that you won't become a hero…"

"You knew it…" The boy whispers to himself, feeling the tears start to form… "Idiot, don't cry! Deep down you knew, you knew that there was no way, and you thought it would happen now? That after being bitten by a radioactive spider you would go swinging from buildings in a web? Defeating villains and getting a girl in the end…? You were just occulting reality, that's why you worked so hard, uselessly trying to prove something...

Suddenly, the boy hears a crash, coming from somewhere close to where he was; he turns in the direction of the noise, and notices a crowd of people across the street, at the mouth of an alley, maybe that was where the tremors came from...his feet had taken him there without meaning to...he then crosses the street.

"Why did I come here? I know my notes are useless now, what could I…”

The words die in his mind and his eyes widen when he recognizes the villain who was the reason for all that uproar, the same one that attacked him just over an hour ago; Carnage…

"Wait, it can't be...I saw Iron Man capturing him, I saw..." The boy then remembers the containment chamber that Tony had put the psychopath on; also remembering clearly how it was not with him when they landed in the building, and that is where he understands; "...if he dropped it...it's because it's all my fault..."

"Why aren't the heroes doing anything?" A man near Peter asks another person in the crowd

"Apparently the heroes are no match to this one." replies the person asked "Besides the villain captured a child, things are not looking very good for him..."

"He captured someone?" Peter wonders, recalling the feeling "I wonder how long he's been there..."

"Wait, I'm confused," says a guy from the crowd, "wasn't that the same villain that Iron Man was chasing this morning?"

"What? Iron Man? Really? So where is he !?” Asks another astonished person.

"Well, can anyone call him or something?" Asks a woman.

"Seriously, why hasn't he come yet to help these heroes?" Another one questions.

On the opposite side of the crowd, Tony, listening to all these comments, can do no more than just sink deeper into his own thoughts; how much people depended on him, and there he was, unable to do anything, useless, failed; "Pathetic..." The hero blamed himself.

Likewise, the brown haired boy was also drowning in his emotions; pain, suffering, sadness, fear, all that had been his fault, he thought; "I am the one who should be blaming ... if I hadn't been so incisive, so petulant... he spent all of his necessary energy to act like a hero to me, talking to me and saving me too..."

"I'm useless..." thinks Tony, pulling the hood even more while putting his hand on the reactor, cursing it...

"He cannot wear the armor, and none of the other heroes has any quirk suitable for facing Carnage..."

“I’m pathetic...”

"It's all my fault...sorry...I'm so sorry...Help will come and save the day, I'm sure..." The boy thinks feeling the weight of his actions fall on his shoulders, feeling the weight of a life in his arms, and yet, he clings to the little flame of hope in his heart, desperate for not knowing what else to do...

"I...I'm not a real hero..." The same weight falls on Tony's back; Did anything matter in the end?

"Someone, a real hero will come..." The boy tries to justify himself, grab that hope again, until he hears the hostage's grunt, a familiar grunt; when he sees it, a dark hair was recognizable in the middle of the red goo...the victim struggled to survive, until he opens his eyes...it was Flash...the boy who tormented him...his classmate and ex-friend...his gray eyes stared at Parker...as if pleading...
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
...help me…

The boy did not think twice, nor did he even think, his body moved; the hand holding the notebook was opened and it fell, his legs moved by themselves, he passed quickly through the crowd; Tony's eyes widen when he witnesses the scene, as do the other heroes; no one expected it, and when consciousness returned to his brain, he was already running towards the villain and Flash, running through the wreckage and the symbiote pieces along the way.

“NO!!! YOU IDIOT!!!” Screams The Thing at the boy.

“YOU’LL END UP KILLING YOURSELF” Screams Rocket right after the first hero.

But Peter didn't really care, or even listen, all of his conscious and rational part; who told him it was a bad idea, had been completely turned off, all that worked was his muscles like gear, and an inner feeling like fuel, a feeling that made him run faster, approaching the villain...

“So it’s you again!?” Recognizes the villain.

“Pa-parker?” Flash was only seconds away from falling unconscious, but he was able, for just a second, distinguish who approached.

"What am I doing?" the brunette asks himself, recovering a little of his conscience “Why am I running? And why can't I stop?”

“Now you die!” The villain says, about to stick his claws in the approaching boy

"What do I do?" he now wondered, since he couldn't stop, he had to improvise a strategy “What would a hero do?” He changes his question while thinking about the things you were able to do. His mind then turns to his notebook, the same one he had dropped, but it didn't matter, he had the notes decorated. Then he remembers, page 25, the page of the earthly hero Groot; restrict your opponent. The boy then in a quick movement, grabs his backpack, unzips it quickly and throws it in the villain's face, in order to restrict his field of vision.

“Take that!” The boy screams as he tosses the yellow backpack into the villain's big eyes; the attack itself was not very effective, but his Iron Man lunchbox hit the Carnage’s eye, which howled and went back and forth with his head and body, absorbing the impact and letting go for a moment the part that prevented Flash from breathing, it pulls a lot of air and starts coughing and taking a deep breath. “Flash!” The boy says going in the direction of where the colleague was and starting to try to pull the goo out of him, in an attempt to free him.

“What the...?" Flash says as he regains consciousness, seeing Peter try to free him. “Why are you here!?”

"I dont know!" Parker replied, still trying to pull the goo that held Flash "My legs, they just started to move!" He tried to remove the goo, but it was useless, it regenerated very quickly...

"I don't know why I did what I did..." the voices from his past then intermingled; his colleagues teasing him, his own voice as a child full of expectations and dreams, his uncles consoling him, the doctor pointing out the harsh reality, Iron Man, so much telling him that he couldn't be a hero, along with his way of saying that he had everything under control in that old video; "...maybe it was because of his look..."

"Flash, I couldn't just stand and watch you die..." the same says with a runny nose and eyes while staring at the boy.

“Enough of this bullcrap!!!” Carnage recomposes and goes towards the boys, ready to end it once and for all.

Even though Carnage announced his attack, Peter didn't know which side he would attack on, but something inside him warned about the villain on his right, whether it was luck or intuition, he couldn't say, but when he turned around, Carnage's head was coming towards him; with his mouth open, ready to devour the boy's head, and then, in an act of pure self-defense, he extends his arms to protect his face, but something else happens. Something starts to grow inside the boy’s forearm; something that wanted to leave. The boy did not see, but a vein grew inside his arm, like a snake that crawled in a straight line towards his fist. When it suddenly escapes; something pierces the boy's wrist from the inside out. He howls in pain, blood spreads, and a line, like a shot of a white substance, comes out of the wound; but it was something solid, a thread, a fiber... a web. It comes into contact with the villain's face and spreads, covering his face completely; closing your mouth and blinding you. While the boy put his hand on his arm to stop the bleeding…

Upon hearing the boy's howl of pain, not knowing the real cause, something ignited inside Tony, an uncontrollable flame, an unbeatable will; he couldn’t, he couldn’t stand still, he couldn’t let that poor boy without any power being able to take so much risk to save someone, and he, the number one hero, with all available resources, doing nothing. He then whispers;

“ ‘Friday’ decrease vital functions by 20% and put me in the armor”

“Sir, I should warn...”

“Just do it!” He says impatiently and the artificial intelligence quickly obeys the order, a few seconds and the wave of mini-robots completely covers his body, activating sensors, turbines, circuits, he felt a slight shortness of breath and thermal discomfort, but that was nothing...

“NOW YOU PISSED ME OFF KID!!!” Carnage says after getting rid of the web and was about to crush the boy, who was now paralyzed, holding the bleeding fist.

“SAVE THE BOY!!!” Screams The Thing as he tries to reach for the boy. “HE WILL KILL HIM…”

But before the heroes could reach the boy, and even before the villain reached him, a small explosion forms and a crater too, beside the boy. Peter opens his eyes, and sees; by his side; Iron Man protected him with a blue energy shield, which barred Carnage's arm, and protected the boy.

“Iron Man…”

"I am a great teacher," he had returned to his fun way of being, "but I admit that I was not following my own teachings very well..." The same says pushing Carnage's arm to the side, disabling the shield and starting to form something else in his right arm, while the left reached out and grabbed Flash's shirt to get him out of there. "We pros have to take chances sometimes... because that's what heroes do!"

When he can see, the hero's right arm had turned into a larger version of the last device he had used to disintegrate the villain; but this one occupied the hero's entire arm. With his left hand he grabs Flash and quickly grabs Peter too, while the other; he punches in the direction of the villain and activates the device; launching a concentrated sound wave in Carnage, which completely disintegrates the villain and causes a good gust of wind around him; making Ant-Man have to create a barricade with his arms for the crowd watching the fight and the other heroes get together so they wouldn't be carried away by the force of the wind; that was strong enough to create a small tornado that soon dissipated.

Standing, in the same pose that had destroyed the villain; Iron Man was there, the two boys beside him, lying and almost unconscious from the experience, until they feel raindrops falling from the sky; pedestrians and heroes look up, and see the clouds moving in the same direction like a cyclone; the hero had changed the weather, with a single punch ... Everyone is starting to shout and applaud the number one hero who stood up while breathing hard inside the armor; but even so, he raises his arm, in a sign of victory and the crowd goes even more crazy. The hero then looks at young Peter, still somewhat catatonic for the experience, as if internally thanking the boy...

"After that, the heroes collected all the scattered pieces of Carnage, and the villain went into police custody, where he belonged..."

Peter stared at the armored hero who was currently taking pictures and answering questions from journalists and fans. The boy then rubs his freshly bandaged wrist and returns to paying attention to the sermon he was receiving;

“You idiot! Did you happen to want to die!?” Asks Rocket getting close to the boy and starting to punch his head. “Hellooo, somebody home? Because it sure doesn’t look that way!!!” He screams at the poor boy’s ear.

"There was no reason for you to put your danger like that!" says The Thing, irritated while crossing his arms...

"I took a big scolding from the heroes that day, while Flash was celebrated for his bravery..."

“You were amazing kid, I’m impressed” Ant-Man says looking at the brunette with a sullen face “And this quirk of yours is a whole nother level.”

“When you become a pro, remember to come to my agency…” Falcon says. “I would love to have you as a partner while you train.”

But the brunette didn't pay attention to any of that, he just thought of one thing, Peter Parker...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
...and the part of the villain that remained in his body certainly increased the fury he felt...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
It was late afternoon when the boy Peter was walking calmly towards Queens to his uncles' house. Luckily the cops hadn't called his aunt May; she would be furious if she found out what he did. Uncle Ben would probably defend him, but still... He had to come up with an excuse to be studying at the library for his delay; of course, Ben had not fallen for it, even on the phone he could not deceive him;

"You lie like your father Peter, very badly…" His voice echoed through the boy's head, that thought had made him smile, thinking of the many similarities he had of his parents that he did not even remember their faces... but the events of the day did not leave him to think about it.

"I wish I could have apologized to Iron Man..." The boy thinks, "but he was surrounded by reporters and I didn't want to disturb him. Well, now that I have his phone number I can call and apologize ... when we go to make an appointment for the removal..." he thinks sadly while looking at his bandaged fist, what he had done… he had used a power...

“Oi! Wall-Crawler!” The boy hears a voice behind him and hurried steps, he turns and faces Flash.

"Flash…?" he was surprised by the appearance of the brunette, he was panting after the race he runned to reach the boy, what would he be doing there…?

“Listen up! I would never ask for a weakling like you to help me…” He says shaking, clenching his fists and staring at the floor, “so don't even think you can look down on me! Understood! I was fine alone! You're just a failed Quirkless who won't even be able to become a mall security guard! You didn't help me!”

He finishes releasing his fury at the boy, turns his back and stomps out. The Parker boy stands still for a moment, not being affected by the boy's words since he had heard the same say these things a few times… besides, he was already thinking about giving up…

“Wow…”

The brunette turns around, frightened. He stares at the man leaning against a garden who was watching him while drinking something from a glass with a straw; the man, Tony Stark, without armor, with only his coat, his baggy clothes, because of his thinness, and his glasses.

“Iron Man?” The boy asks.

“That was, definitely, the weirdest ‘thank you’ I have ever heard…” He says commenting what he had just witnessed, and extends the glass to the boy “Milkshake?”

“N-no, thanks…” The boy refuses.

"Okay, well, it's over anyways." He says, immediately throwing the glass in a garbage nearby and turning to face the boy with his arms crossed “And just call me Tony...no, too intimate...Mr. Stark is good!”

“What are you doing here?”

"You are a very rude boy, haven't you been taught manners?" He says playful but soon returns to the more serious face “Ok, ok, let's get straight to the point; I came here to thank you and also to answer your question from earlier...if you hadn't told me about your life, if you hadn't run towards that fight...I would have been just a useless observer, cheering in the crowd...so, thank you.”

“Oh no! It was my fault he was there to begin with…” The brunette says trying to look less embarrassed “It was me who hindered your hard work, I spent your energy and not to mention your time and…”

“Hey Hey!” Mr. Stark says interrupting the boy “I'm not done, calm down! You told me you had no powers, then you received one, which you still know nothing about. But even so, you faced danger in order to save a life, and that inspired me to act…”

The boy stops and starts to face the hero in front of him, paying attention to everything he said...

“There are stories of all heroes, how they became extraordinary, and everyone has one thing in common; their bodies act before they have a chance to think, as if it acted on its own free will…”

The boy's eyes start to water, the tears start to accumulate and he lowers his head, embarrassed by the words of the hero in front of him, for it was the first time that someone described him with the characteristics of a hero...

"For some reason, I remembered my aunt’s and uncles' words at that moment;

‘Oh Peter, I wish things were different…’

‘I'm sorry Peter…’”

His heart sinks when he hears the words spoken by his idol...

“That's what happened to you today…”

"You never told me, aunt May, uncle Ben, at that time, what I wanted you to say was...the words I wanted to hear..."

"Young man...you can also become a hero."

"Dreams can also come true ... oh, besides, I forgot to mention; this is the story of how I became the greatest hero in the world"

“Your Quirk came from an experiment of mine, so you’re my responsibility.” The man says, approaching the boy and placing his hands on his shoulders, looks him in the eye “So it’s my duty to take care of you so that you don't kill yourself or anything, you know? These life insurances are really expensive…but anyway, you proved yourself worthy of a hero, and you are a perfect candidate to inherit my power…”

The boy looks into those eyes deeply, completely grateful for everything, for the chance, the opportunity, he would not let him down, he would show himself worthy and would try his best...

"I accept, I will do my best!" The boy says determined.

“Okay, that’s what I wanted to hear,” The man says smiling, “although you didn’t have much of a choice, but it’s part of life.” He says, lightly beating the boy on the arm and starting to walk away “Go home boy, rest and tomorrow morning we will start training.” he says walking and leaving the boy behind.

"But it would not be easy, training to become the heir to the power of Iron Man. It wouldn't prove to be a task not simple, as I would soon discover..."

Chapter Text

"But it would not be easy, training to become the heir to the power of Iron Man. It would prove to be a task not simple, as I would soon discover... "
.
.
.
It was an early Saturday morning, really early. The boy, Peter, was yawning in his seat on a bus headed to Brooklyn. On that cold March morning, he was wearing something that was not part of his regular attire; gym clothes. Other than Physical Education, Peter was not much of an athlete; then having to be creative for what to wear, he wore Uncle Ben’s old basketball jersey, Aunt May's sports jacket and his high school gym shorts, coupled with his famous red sneakers. Mr. Stark had been very specific as to what the boy should use in the holographic message that had appeared in the boy's window, which almost gave him a heart attack.

Peter tries to stifle the yawning, but it was not an easy task. On top of it being six in the morning, he was practically awake all night. Everything that had happened yesterday looped in his mind; Iron Man, Carnage, Flash in danger, his Quirk... he almost couldn’t comprehend it. He stops and looks at his right forearm; the bruise had healed impressively fast, leaving only a purple and very painful mark in place. He begrudgingly lied to Uncle Ben that it was some kind of injury, but saying that he had been bitten by a radioactive spider and had been given a quirk wasn’t any easier to explain. He had decided to keep the whole situation under wraps, at least for now.

The bus then stops. Peter quickly grabs his backpack and gets out of the vehicle. Skipping the last step, the boy is faced with the two large buildings in which the bus stop was in front; the United States Postal Service building and the Brooklyn School of Law. That place reminded him of the time when Aunt May worked in the Postal Service, and took all his letters to Santa Claus... the memories made the brunette smile, he then adjusts his backpack on his shoulders and starts walking; it was a few more blocks to Pier 4.

Aunt May had been extremely concerned by the news she had heard on the radio about the Carnage attack, the involvement of two boys and Peter's unusual delay, fortunately the brunette had a helping hand so that the women would not lock him up at home;

"You distracted her from the news with the song you danced at the high school prom?" Asks the impressive boy for his uncle's wit.

"I may be old Peter..." His uncle Ben says, placing the hot chocolate in the two mugs and handing one to the boy "but I'm still more shrewd than ever hehehe..."

The two toast the chocolate mugs and take a sip, enjoying the warm and cozy taste of the chocolate, until Benjamim looks at his nephew with a slightly more serious look, making sure that his wife had indeed gone to sleep, and then bringing his attention back to the boy, who swallows when he sees his uncle's gaze on him.

“So... will you tell me what really happened?” He asks in a serious tone. Benjamin was not noted for being good at intimidation; he was quite average in height, his only muscles came from manual labor, never having attended a gym or anything like that, and his face was almost always not bearded, given his known discomfort with it. But there was something about wanting to show authority that made him a very respected man in the community; but Peter was never able to highlight what it was. His gray, ruffled hair gave him a cool look, his face was round and the lines made him look more harmless, maybe it was his eyes; the gray could represent a harmless cloudy sky but it could also mean the approaching storm, anyway, Peter couldn't say. And even though he was a very friendly person and usually saved him from Aunt May's scolding, he knew when it was time to take things seriously...like that situation

Peter then tells his uncle the whole story, Carnage, the "rescue" of Flash and even his encounter with Iron Man; leaving only the situation of Iron Man himself and his Quirk. Ignoring the flight and the conversation in the building, Peter got a very convincing story, since he had not lied, only omitted some pieces.

Ben stared at his nephew for a while; Peter couldn't say whether his uncle had bought his story, but he was sure of one thing; if he looked away, the older man would certainly be more suspicious. Fortunately, his uncle then breaks his gaze, leaning back in his chair and letting out a tired breath.

"I know you dream of being a hero Peter..." the uncle says taking off his glasses and wiping them on his shirt, he did this when he was embarrassed or touched on an uncomfortable subject; like this. "...but throwing yourself headfirst in danger is not going to help anything, it will just end up killing you, and you know that May would kill me if that happened." He ends it with a little humor; it was what he had taught Peter most importantly, humor, joy can be a weapon that many use to hurt others, but he could use it as armor, and protect himself from the world and help others to defend themselves as well.

"Got it, Ben. I'm sorry..." the brunette says, absorbing his uncle's words and lowering his head a little ashamed, but soon feeling his uncle's callused hands stroking his hair, the boy looks up and sees his uncle smiling as he withdraws his hand from the boy’s head.

"It's okay Peter, just be more rational in the future, okay?" the boy nods, agreeing with his uncle; who then gets up, taking the rest of the chocolate from his cup and depositing it in the sink “well, I'm going to sleep now, don't go to bed too late, I know tomorrow is Saturday, but I want you to go out for a while, without staying the day all locked in the room.”

“All right Ben…”

"Oh and Peter, don't stay without glasses for a long time, it will strain your eyes too much." The uncle says and then enters his room, leaving the boy alone in the room, making the boy realize that his new powers had also corrected his myopia...

Peter then realized that he had arrived at his destination, the walk had been impressively fast while his thoughts were busy. He faces that small strip of sand, with a few meters of material separating the concrete from the ocean; a place that was once so pleasant, even though it was just an attempt at a beach in the middle of the city, and which was now just a dump; piles and piles of waste and debris spread across the sand and blocked much of the landscape, it was a sad sight.

Peter can then observe a figure standing in the middle of the beach, staring at the piles of garbage; due to his thinness and being the only person on the beach, the boy can deduce that was Mr. Stark. The boy then approaches the man, luckily he was close enough to the sidewalk so that the boy did not have to walk on the sand. He then approaches the man without speaking, just stopping by his side and watching the garbage too, thinking about why Iron Man chose that specific location, the history he could have with that location, the memories…

“My father used to bring me here when I was a little boy, in the few days he left we came here, to enjoy the day at sea, in the sand, and now, it's just a dump…” the man says, noticing the boy's presence on his side, telling Peter a little bit of his story.

“So that's why we came here, isn't it!? To make the beach go back to what it was and honor your father's memory...” The boy starts talking about the whole story behind Tony's choice of that beach

"What? No, of course not, I didn't even remember that this place existed, I remembered it this morning.” the man says, interrupting the boy and crushing all his theories.

“So ... aren't we going to clean up the beach?” asks the boy

"Hmmm... yes, of course we are." the hero says smiling at the boy and looking back at the horizon. "I was reminded that I had promised to clean this beach until June then..."

"So your promise is what motivated you to come here?" asks Peter trying to get something right

“Oh, not either” Tony says laughing softly, simply feeling the boy's disappointment. “There is a much bigger reason for us to be here, something very special on this specific beach…” he says feeling the boy get excited and watching him pick up his notebook in his backpack and desperately trying to find some information that would tell him the importance of that place

"And what is it!? The battle with the Vulture was a few blocks away; your fight with Whip-Black was also in this area, it was by chance the appearance of…” The boy then begins to recite all the information that could relate that place with a heroic act, little did he know that the answer was much simpler

"None of that actually" Iron Man admits to the boy while looking the other way "is that Larry lives nearby, so this is the place he goes first!" the hero then says heading towards an old man who was pushing a hot dog cart.

"Larry...?" the boy immediately wonders, accompanying the hero towards the mysterious old man, who seemed to be the reason they were there “... a scientist disguised with new technology, retired hero with tips, a defeated villain with useful information…" the boy tries to think of a reason that the old man was so important to Mr. Stark

“Larry! How are you my dear?" The hero says when he gets close to you; he was a little stooped when he pushed the cart, when he heard the man calling him, he smiled widely, he had several wrinkles on his fair skin; he had white hair combed back and showed a white mustache. Dressed in a large coat over the sweater and wore glasses with reddish lenses

“Anthony! How long my boy! ” The same responds by stopping the cart and staring at the man "it's been years since you came with your father..."

"It is a lot of rush in those times, isn't it?" Tony says amusingly to the man "so, we came for the best hot dog in New York, can you see us two?"

"Two?" The old man was startled for a moment, until he turned his attention to Peter, who remained silent and with his head down, until he saw that the man was staring at him “Ah! Look at you there kid, very pleased to meet you. Your son?" Larry asks Tony as he starts making sandwiches; without realizing that the boy Peter was now scared to think; I am not his son, but this situation will be very embarrassing if he says that I am not his son...

“No, actually, he's my new ... intern, that's it! Young apprentice ya know? ” The same says making up a last-minute excuse. "He's my new personal assistant, he's the son of a friend, and I promised to meet him here to go to the lab." Tony says smiling at Peter as he hands the man a 100$ bill, telling him to keep the change.

The two of them shortly afterwards were both sitting side by side on a bench, staring at the piles of rubbish while enjoying the snack; Peter, even though he was disappointed at first because they were there, could not be happier, he had not had breakfast, so that was a salvation for him, besides being very good, as Mr. Stark himself had commented; everything seemed homemade, the sausage, the bread, even the mustard. When they finished eating, the older man then got up, taking the boy's dirty napkin, and together with his own, throwing them in a trash can and standing in front of the boy who was still sitting.

"Ok kid, time to see what you can do." He same says by clicking on your watch, activating that piece of armor, making a red metal glove occupy his palm and the first pieces of his fingers, and quickly pointing it equipment to the boy, who is surprised by the beam of light that passes through his body, as if scanning it, and in a short time the hero finishes the analysis and projects a holographic figure of the boy in his palm

“Woooooooow…” the boy didn't even blink as he stared at his own holographic image, surrounded by graphs and equations that he didn't immediately recognize.

"Okay, according to the primary analysis two things have been concluded..." Iron Man says scratching his chin while sitting on the bench again "First; your sweat glands seem to have changed and now they are also producing some kind of protein gel that solidifies on contact air… ” the same says observing the chemical calculations of the boy's sweat analysis

"...like a spider's web..." the boy says staring at his wound on the wrist

"Exactly." Tony says without looking at the boy, not realizing his happy face when he heard that Tony Stark had agreed with a thought of his " But it seems that the amount you produce is too big to come out at once by the sweat glands, that's why they broke your skin and hurt you.”

"So, what do we do?"

"Let's put that aside for now, we have other things to focus on." The hero says changing the image to zoom in on the boy's hand, which showed some tiny hairs on his palm "and second; you also apparently grew a special type of ‘setules’ in your hands… ”

"Microscopic hairs that make spiders and geckos be able to climb vertical surfaces or even upside down..." the boy responds staring at his hand trying to feel such 'setules', but failing, they were too small.

“It must be, I’m not very fascinated in biology, but we can already test it for sure.” The hero says, looking back at the image, not realizing much more “You probably also have improved strength and agility, that was what most of the guinea pigs presented… ”

“Well, something else happened in the battle against Carnage,” he says, not looking at the hero, just holding his chin and looking down, as if trying to remember the events. “Before you arrived, before I shot the web, I felt Carnage approaching, even if I didn't see him or heard him…” he ends up turning his attention to Iron Man wishing that he could give an explanation

“Hmmm…” Tony then, with the new information in mind, begins to search the information he had, trying to find an answer “ Your normal body hair seems to have grown in size, and your nerve skin sensors have increased the number of connections with the epithelial cells, which means…”

"...that I gained a super sensitivity in the skin..." the boy reasons and comes to such a conclusion. "I must then be able to feel the vibrations in the air that approach me; as a hyper sensor of space and movement… ”

“Yes, but that name is too long, let's call it... 'Spider Sense'! Yeah, I like that! ” Mr. Stark says turning off the hologram and getting up, then heading for the sand. "Come on boy, time to decide how your training routine will be..." The boy then gets up and follows the hero.

The two walk across the sand to the piles of rubbish and rubble at the edge of the sea. Peter had already taken off his coat and left it with the backpack on the bench so it wouldn't get dirty; and Tony had increased the armor that now covered his entire right arm.

"Ok boy, the initial training will prepare you to, ya know ... don't die on the M.A initiation test." the man says without looking at the boy, and watching the pieces of rubble, as if he was choosing.

“Ah, all right… wait! How do you know I want to join M.A!? ...Ah, of course, it is the best course of heroes, everyone wants to enter there.” The boy asks and answers his own question; he knew that if he was going to be a hero he should go to the best school of all.

“Okay, so we need to prepare the basics, that is, your strength and agility, are two more useful and versatile skills for any initiation challenge.” Tony says taking a broken piece from a sink with his armored arm and analyzing the weight; 20kg “But for that, we need to measure what you can handle as of now, catch!” He finishes and throws the piece of granite towards the boy.

In a reflex Peter moves away from the piece that had flown in his direction, making him fall on the sand. He looks at Mr. Stark who looks at him impatiently, the boy then approaches the piece of sink and with both hands, tries to raise it, and to his surprise, succeeds. It wasn't very easy, but for someone who only ever carried books, it was certainly an improvement.

"Very well boy, I already got an initial measure." He says approaching the boy smiling and printing some leaves by the arm "With some calculations I managed to adjust a training to increase your strength enough for the average of the registered in the MA." He says handing him the papers. "Know that it is a super difficult training, it will govern all aspects of your life and is proposed so that you can finish cleaning the beach and prepare yourself in 6 months, do you think you can handle it?"

“I always knew that I would have to try harder than the others...” The boy says, observing the proposed exercises, the necessary diet and even the hours of sleep “...but now that I have a real chance, I will not relax until I reach my goals!"

"Now you’re talking!" Tony says excitedly hitting the boy on the back with his armored arm and making him fall into the sand "...sorry, my bad..."

"And so my six months of absolute hell started..."

For the rest of the morning, Tony forced the boy to pull, push, lift and carry the various debris scattered on the beach; tires, files, old computers, pieces of household appliances. Peter felt he was exercising like he had never exercised in his life, as he had never made more effort than carrying books on his back and a toolbox for Uncle Ben; and yet, Peter could feel the different muscles working according to the different wastes he carried.

Saturday and Sunday mornings were almost the same when it came to pushing rubble through the sand, and soon it was already Monday. Peter was in Professor Quentin Beck's math class on Monday morning, his muscles were sore, he was exhausted, even his fingers had bandages due to some cuts, but he didn't care, he needed to do that if he wanted to get into M.A. With that in mind, he started to analyze some factors;

“It would be better if I finished cleaning the beach one week before the initiation test, which would leave only 205 days, if I consider recovery periods when I will rest every two days of training, it means that I will be having only 138 days training really, which even in my most efficient phase may not be enough. I have to sleep a minimum of six hours, so if I take that into account, I can add two hours of the day to count as a workout, but I have to remember to work all muscle groups, if not…” The boy starts murmuring to himself not paying attention in class and not realizing that all the classmates and the teacher were staring at him, he realized, thanks to the spider sense the approach of a chalk, which made him get up and deflect before the object hit his forehead

“Look Peter, I know you were attacked by a villain and everything, but just chill.” Professor Beck says looking at him tiredly, even though he is the youngest teacher at school “if you really want to get into M.A. you have to know at least something.” The teacher says and writes again on the blackboard.

"And of course...I still have to study..."

When Peter realized, half the training was over. It was the end of May, luckily the classes ended at the end of June, so he could focus on just training and preparing for the entrance exam. His routine had become something he never imagined would pass; he woke up very early and ran to the beach to spend the first hours of the day carrying weight from side to side, and eventually did some exercises with improvised equipment. Then he would run to school for classes in the morning, as he still needed to maintain good grades for school records, then he would have lunch at home; a much larger than normal amount, especially of proteins, due to muscle growth and the protein gel that formed the web; which he had to extract every two days, since he always produced it and could not let it accumulate, but he had already learned to control it better, even with the injuries he still had.

Of course, all this change would not go unnoticed by Uncle Ben; he had made his confidant about the whole situation, he trusted his uncle a lot and knew that he only wanted his good, since he still blamed himself for Peter not being born with powers. He helped him with his studies, training, and especially distracting Aunt May; he had convinced his wife that it was something from the boys' teens, gaining muscle and impressing the girls, Peter had blushed too much at the comment, but had to follow the flow to convince May, even as a result of his aunt bombarding him with questions about girls ... But it was worth it, she didn't even suspect it and Peter could talk about training and using powers with his uncle when May was gone;

“Aracnidea…” Ben suggested sitting on the kid's bed as he played up and grabbed a baseball.

"Nope!" the boy Peter responds while trying to focus on the history lesson at his desk.

"Come on, it's Latin, it's cool!" Ben retorts.

“Even if it is, I don't think we can just name my Quir…”

“Spider! That's right! It will be 'Spider'! ” The elder interrupts his nephew with animation as if he had discovered gold.

“This one is really cool, different from the others you suggested.” the boy says sarcastically and feels an approximation, quickly dropping the pencil and catching the ball that came towards him with his hand before it hit him “...but as I was saying , I don't think we have jurisdiction to appoint a quirk

"You are very boring boy, I should have the role of boring man in this family."

"I am not boring." the boy says turning to his uncle giving him the ball.

"Course you are! Now drop that notebook, we have training to do…” The man says taking his nephew by the arms and lifting him from the chair.

“What do you mean training? I'll be training with Mr. Stark tomorrow morning…” The boy retorts while his uncle puts him on his shoulders, like he did when he was little so he could see over people's heads.

"You may be, but let's test those sticky hands" The uncle says "...come on, stick to the ceiling!"

"Do you think that just telling me to do things will they happen?" the boy says fearfully, but even so wanting to test this power, he has tried a few times to climb the wall, but never managed. The most he had achieved was to stick a spoon in his hand; Ben had to help him get it out...

“Come on champion, it's like when I tried to teach you how to play baseball…” the uncle encourages.

"Emphasis on the word 'tried' ..." The brunette says discredited but still trying to stick his hands to the ceiling.

“...it’s a leap of faith!” The elder says to his nephew, transmitting him through the look behind the spectacles lenses, the gray eyes transmitting the calm and confidence of him who was like a father to the boy, who had taught him to swim, to walk on a bicycle, who tried to teach him some sport, and who now taught him to use his new powers.

“Okay…” the boy says closing his eyes and taking a deep breath; a leap of faith.

The boy then puts his hands on the ceiling and, unlike other times, he already imagined himself walking on the ceiling, confident that this time he could do it.

Uncle Ben was still holding him and soon after he started pushing the boy's legs so that his bare feet also touched the ceiling, since there had also been an incident of a sock tightly attached to his nephew's feet. Benjamin did not let go of the boy for a moment, until they were in the final position; Peter with his hands and toes on the ceiling and Ben holding him by the waist. The older man then starts to walk away, slowly letting go of the boy, until he realizes that he has really stuck to the ceiling!

Benjamin steps back to face his nephew upside down, trapped in the ceiling by the arrows in his hands and feet. The boy smiles at his uncle who responds with the same animation, he then reaches out to his nephew, who releases one hand to do a high-five, but this causes him to lose his concentration and the arrows then come loose and he falls.

Fortunately Uncle Ben had gone faster and managed to dive under the boy, grabbing him before he crashed to the floor. The boy then falls being muffled by his uncle and the two burst out laughing.

"Hahaha ... look Peter, give it next time, let's put a mattress down here ok?" Ben says stopping laughing for a moment “You're getting too heavy boy... hehehe”

"Hehe, ok Uncle Ben", he says, staring at the ceiling, a little sore, but quite happy, until he notices the time; 17: 00… “I have to go for a run before it gets too dark.” the boy says getting up and quickly grabbing his gym clothes to run and changing quickly, being about to leave the room.

"Alright hero ... but, Peter!" the uncle says getting up too, but he calls the boy before he leaves, and he turns his attention to the uncle "don't forget, I will always be here if you fall to catch you." he says, giving the boy a friendly smile.

"I know Uncle Ben ..." he returns the smile and leaves.

Even with a tiring study and exercise routine, his afternoon run was almost a moment of leisure; he knew the speed he had to maintain to be really exercising, but after doing this for weeks he had gotten used to it, so it was a lot more comfortable; he used that time to think about different things and to really rest his mind.

He liked to run through the center of Forest Hills, it was very comfortable most of the time, he knew streets to avoid the crowds and he liked to see the shopkeepers he knew and the brick buildings so familiar to him.

Now it was on the last lap, it was just after 18:00 and now it was passing through a less populated area, most of the houses were abandoned and there was one store or another that tried to survive. He didn't feel very comfortable there, but it was the best and most efficient route for his goal. Usually nothing happened, at most some noisy drunk or a cat in the trash. But that time was certainly not normal;

"Where's the money, old man !?" Peter heard someone talking from inside the passing alley, he stops and looks inside, his eyes quickly get used to the darkness and he sees a scene that makes him quickly hide behind a pile of garbage.

At the end of the alley, two men in suits appeared to be threatening a third. Those in suits were tall, well muscled, dressed like lawyers, one had black hair, the other was blond, but both had the same short military cut. The threatened man was no stranger to Peter, he had already seen him in one of the Chinese spice shops on the other corner; he was dressed like a worker, a green apron over his white clothes, he also had plastic gloves still in his hands; he was an Asian gentleman, his few gray hairs were concentrated on the back of his head and were combed back, his skin was full of spots and a little wrinkled.

But what made Peter more apprehensive was the scene itself; the men in ties each held a gun in their hands, the blonde was holding the man by the shirt, lifting him and pressing him against the brick wall, while the dark-haired man threatened the man, charging him some money while occasionally hitting his head with the gun, or threatened to shoot.

“Listen up Xing-Ling” the man says again pressing the barrel of the gun against the old man's temple “the deal is simple, you pay Tombstone and Tombstone protects you, how do you think you haven't been mugged yet?”

“P-p-please d-don't hurt me…” he was shaking with fear and could not speak properly “...my granddaughter became ill, and I helped her with the medication and…” he was silent with a punch on his stomach and the blond man dropping him on the floor.

“Listen here, old man”, the blonde this time takes the line “we don't know how you do it in the communist country, but here things are like that, if you don't pay…” he triggers the gun “you are not needed alive…”

Peter couldn't do anything...he had to call someone, the heroes, the police, Iron Man, anyone! But he hadn't brought his phone, it's too far from anywhere to use a phone before it was too late; he needed to do something himself, wait, he had powers now, he couldn't wait to complete high school to start helping people, not when he witnessed something like that. But he needed a strategy...

"Okay, you have three seconds to tell us where the money is ..." the dark-haired man says, triggering the gun and placing the barrel on the head of the man who remained in the fetal position, groaning in pain "1 ... 2 ..."

But before he can even think of pulling the trigger, he sees a thread coming from his left and sticking to the gun, and in less than a second, it is pulled out of his hand quickly, he gets scared and looks in the direction where it had come from, seeing only the same gun coming towards him and hitting him hard on the forehead, popping his nose and making him stagger back.

His partner, who was lighting a cigarette while facing the back of the alley, quickly pulls his gun on hearing the commotion and sees only a blur in front of the alley moving quickly towards him. He tries to shoot, but the blur was too fast, he shoots, but sees only the occasional flash of the gun as the bullets uselessly hit the bricks and reflect. The blur then stuck to the wall when he realized that the bullets were gone, the man tried to reload, but quickly felt something in contact with his face and realized that a kind of fibrous goo had completely covered his face, preventing him from seeing and breathing right.

Peter tried to ignore the pain of the second puncture in his forearm, as he seemed to have taken the second henchman out of the fight. But then he sees the first; he got up a little staggeringly, taking the gun that had hit him in the face and crumpling it as if it were aluminum foil; Peter then perceives his fist with a certain metallic sheen, 'it must be his Quirk' thought the boy. And when he least expected it, he felt his spider sense alert him and he bends down, narrowly escaping a punch from the first man, who had broken the bricks of the place where his head was shortly.

In a reflex, Peter punches the man's belly, which makes him lose his breath for a moment and walk back a few steps, standing under the only light in the alley, a slightly old pole. His nose was red and crooked and blood dripped from his face, he raises his fists, making Peter confirm his theory, the man now had steel fists, literally.

Peter then walks over to the man too, but with his arms down, preparing more to dodge than to hit.

"I'm going to erase your existance, brat..." the men say with hatred getting closer to the boy, luckily Peter had ripped off one of the sleeves of his coat and improvising a mask.

The man quickly tries to punch the boy, having already knocked out much bigger men with a single blow, the only problem was to hit the same. Because of the spider sense, Peter sensed exactly where the blow would come from and, along with his improved agility, easily deflected. Down, right, left, no matter where the blow came from, he managed to dodge.

In a burst of fury, the criminal throws himself in the direction of the boy, in an attempt to grab, however, when he feels such an approach, the boy uses all the strength of his legs and jumps, escaping the reach of the man, who is unbalanced and falls to the ground, Peter lands on top of him.

With no time to breathe, Peter jumps again, doing a somersault backwards and escaping the shot of the second criminal who had recovered the weapon and managed to get the web out; but in a painful way, apparently, since he had some pieces around his face that was quite red. He tries to shoot more, but Peter manages to deflect too and throws another web in his hand with the gun, pinning it to the wall. And quickly with two more shots, stick his other hand and his face again, one out, definitely now. His forearms were now very sore and bleeding, but luckily the web came out through the holes already opened, even if it hurt a lot, since it always broke the clotting that was trying to form.

The spider sense fires again, he sees the first criminals approaching, he tries to jump again, but the man was already prepared for it, and grabs his leg, throwing him on the wall. Peter slams his back against the brick wall, the air escapes from his lungs, he tries to scream, but nothing comes out, by reflex, he launches a web, which sticks to something that he did not immediately recognize

"It's now time for you die, you little shit ..." the man says, squeezing the boy's neck with iron hands, ready to kill him

Peter did not know what to do, he tried to hit the man, but even with his strength increased, his oxygenate was low, he felt his conscience slowly fading, until he felt again the web that would launch reflex, realizing that it was stuck in a plant pot placed in one of the windows of the other building. With his last moments of life, he throws another web with the other arm towards the vessels using his last forces, pulls him towards him. It falls. And it shatters on the bandit's head, which softens, dropping Peter's neck and falls unconscious on the ground.

Peter also falls face down, trying to pull as much oxygen as possible into his lungs, coughing and spitting. He removes the mask, he had succeeded, he had stopped a robbery, or whatever. He had been a hero...

He then gets up and goes towards the old man, who slowly got up and looked around him, not understanding what had happened. Peter then approaches him;

"Are you okay?" the boy asks putting his hand on the old man's shoulder, which frightens him, but soon he composes himself when he sees that he was just a child “Everything is fine now…” he says smiling at him, even though he is sweaty, bleeding and full of bruises, then he smiles back and bend down and hugs the boy, who is unresponsive for a moment, since he still felt a lot of pain, but pats the man on the back.

So that's how the heroes felt...

Shortly afterwards the area had two police cars parked in front of the alley, the police were putting criminals in the cars; a paramedic obtained a report from the victim, the old man described what he had seen. While two professional heroes searched the area;

“Are you sure they were Tombstone’s lackeys?” one of the heroes, Frank Castle, the Punisher asks, with the gun stuck in his back and watching the scene, unlike his colleague...

"The police managed to identify the two as part of the gang, apparently they were here collecting the tax." the blind hero, Daredevil, replies the partner, observing that scene in a different way, smelling the sticky substance he had found on the fists of one of the criminals.

"What the hell happened then?" Frank says impatiently, knowing that Tombstone's henchmen were generally discreet and strong enough not to worry about the police...

“I think we have a new watchman, just like the old days.” The hero dressed as a demon says to then jump to the fire escape to use the buildings to get around the night back to Hell's Kitchen.

"Crazy..." Frank says returning to the police cars "...old times..."

A little away from there, on 20 Ingram Street, Peter was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling, going over what had just happened ...the theft, the fight, being a hero... he had been lucky for his uncle went to dinner at some friends' house and left only a note; they had done this before, but Peter was exceptionally grateful for that fact, as he was not in the mood to justify the bruises and blood on his arms. He had taken a shower and bandaged his arms, but none of that seemed to matter now, he had been a hero, he had helped someone... a dream he had for so long, coming true in such a short time; gaining powers and helping people, he wanted and certainly would continue to help people, mainly because he now had a goal; the criminals had cited a Tombstone ...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

...but who was Tombstone?

Chapter Text

July was coming to an end; the heat had washed over New York, with temperatures reaching 30 degrees in the morning, but luckily dropping to 20 in the middle of the night. For Peter, things couldn't be better; high school classes were over, and he had passed with excellent grades, M.A.-worthy grades Without having to worry about classes, he now spent most of his time training and occasionally studying for the M.A. theoretical test, with simulations and past tests, like what he was doing at that moment. But what really interested him was his nightly routine; as a vigilant.
Ever since meeting the tombstone henchmen in Forest Hills, he had decided he would do something about it; he was a villain and a Harlem’s drug dealer; with a Quirk that left him with a gray and extremely resistant skin, and together with his habit of killing with his own hands they gave him the nickname "Tombstone". Peter shuddered as he remembered the news he had read about murders he had committed ... they were brutal, in a milder way of speaking.
Young Parker had managed to set up the radio on an old cell phone to pick up the frequency of the police and thus tried to identify which crimes were the responsibility of the Tombstone gang; he already seemed to have a good influence in Harlem, Hell’s Kitchen and the northwestern part of Queens. For the localities, it should be a right arm of the organized crime bosses in each neighborhood; Cotton Mouth in Harlem, Kingpin in Hell’s Kitchen, but Queens? There was no big boss in the area, Peter's hypothesis was that the villain was trying to build his own empire in the neighborhood ... anyway, taking him down would mean a reduction in crime because of his management of activities in the three neighborhoods, in addition to crucial information about the activities of the real bosses in the other two neighborhoods. But for now, Peter had already managed to hand over at least half a dozen goons to the police, but anyway, his method was much faster, so he couldn't afford to stop now...

— Peter are you in there? I brought a snack, can I come in? — his aunt May's voice could be heard on the other side of the locked door of the boy's room

— May!? -sure, j-just gimme a second! — the boy says observing around him the evidence of his nocturnal activities.
He quickly begins to hide them; he throws his radio phone and notebook into his backpack, along with his “vigilante uniform,” which consists of a black beanie with eye holes as a mask, worn jeans and an old coat, as well as knee and elbow bicycle pads for protection. He then begins to close the open windows with information about the criminals and the police website, stopping at the M.A test simulation website; seeing the website with a warning that the test had timed out and he had not completed all the questions; he had been distracted, or rather, he had been distracting himself a lot lately with the Tombstone situation, and so he was not paying much attention to other things, such as the tests, training and even his family...
Finishing hiding things, he clicks the button on a remote control on top of his bookcase, releasing the lock on his door and sitting like a good innocent boy;
— You can come in May! — the boy says to his aunt

She then enters the room, in her hands, a tray with a sandwich, an apple and a glass of juice, Peter then feels his stomach rumbling; he had skipped lunch unintentionally. Her aunt May then places the tray on her bed and looks at the boy with her hands on her hips; Unlike Uncle Ben, May was the reason for that house, who had them arrested and released, who really took care of them. She was a very responsible woman, even though she didn't look like her. Except for her white hair in a ponytail, you would never say that she was over forty, short, thin body with small and almost imperceptible curves, nothing about her was exaggerated, everything was simple and small even. It was slightly smaller than Ben, and was still half a head taller than Peter. She wore a green jacket over her orange tank top, wearing shabby jeans and a sneaker. Her face was thin and delicate, her nose small, her lips thin, and her greenish gray eyes were enhanced by thin-framed glasses; and it was those eyes, those eyes that said everything, if she was ready to give the biggest scolding of her life, or ready to take care of a little boy who had grated his knee with love and care.
Peter felt bad about hiding all that situation from his aunt, but he knew that her greatest characteristic was that she was a great protector of those she loved, so if he told her what was happening, she would surely lock him in his room until he was old...
But something in her eyes showed something else, a concern, a certain degree of sadness...

— Look Peter, I know this is your dream and everything... - she says sitting on the boy's bed, facing her nephew - but you have to take better care dear, these last days you have been so...distant

—I know, May, I'm sorry...- it hurted Peter, it hurted more than he could express, both lying to his aunt, his mother...and worrying her...that might be the worst- I'm just really anxious, it's just that the test is approaching and everything I did will be tested…

— I understand Peter - the same says leaning in the direction of the nephew and putting a hand on his shoulder - but I want you to know that, whatever happens, you can always count on me ok?

— I know that ... - the same says smiling and lowering his head, so that he can feel his aunt leaning even more and wrapping her arms around the boy's torso, hugging him.

Peter responds to the hug, squeezing it, silently thanking for the presence of the woman in his life. He then feels a simple kiss being deposited on his head and she breaks the hug smiling, a smile that can improve anyone's day, as already said several times by Uncle Ben. Interrupting that familiar moment; Peter's alarm clock starts ringing telling him that it was 3:00 pm, time to go to the beach to train with Iron Man. The boy then gets up quickly and starts putting things in his backpack to catch the bus, fortunately still wearing the clothes he had been running in the morning. He then goes to the door to go;

— Peter!- he stops when he hears his aunt calling him - I'll be here ok? No matter what happens…

— You and Uncle Ben with this mania for giving me emotional speeches when I'm about to leave… - the boy makes a joke that makes his aunt laugh a little- I know that May, thanks… - he then leaves

Pier 4 beach was definitely cleaner than it was months ago; much of the rubble had been moved by the boy Peter Parker to Stark Industries Trucks, as he was doing at the time, which took them to the micro-recycling factories, which separated the materials into their atoms, thus reusing 100% of the material. And in addition to helping the environment, Peter had also gained from these exercises; his fragile adolescent body had developed muscles that removed him from the category; “Talking fishbone”.
The boy carried monitors of old and rusty computers from the beach to the bucket of the parked truck, he used the opportunity to train the arrows in his hands; carrying a monitor glued to each hand, he had discovered that the secret to controlling them was concentration to stay glued and relaxing to let go. Mr. Stark watched him sitting in the bucket, next to the boy's backpack, while he ate a cheeseburger and drank a milkshake, analyzing the boy's vital signs and watching him run carrying debris from side to side, seeing how the boy had done. progressed from a boy with no individuality and no chance of entering MA, to someone with a real possibility.
But even so, Tony still worried, even if he didn't show it, since the people who would take the test with the boy were aware of their powers since they were little, and had trained hard too; while the boy Parker was only a few months old, moreover, Tony had gone through the list of those enrolled for the exam, and some last names caught his attention; T’Challa, Del Toro, Minoru, Rogers, Bloodstone; thick-skinned children with the surnames of well-known professional heroes and who shed light on the dedication and training they had. Tony's thinking was then interrupted with a cell phone vibrate; he looks to the side and sees a cell phone vibrating inside Peter's backpack, but an old cell phone, not even a Smartphone; 'these kids of today and their retro fads' the same thinks taking the backpack and addressing the boy who arrived at the beach after his last "delivery"

— Hey kiddo, I think it's your girlfriend calling you - the man says in a naughty way throwing him the backpack, smiling at the boy who blushes with the comment. However, Tony had not noticed the notebook hanging out that falls with the pages open in the middle of the trajectories; Peter hadn't noticed it either and was concentrating on finding his cell phone and plugging in the headset - oops! - the man says heading to the open notebook, when he sees what was written on it...

—"We have a 502 on Fifth Avenue with…" - Peter hears the police code on the headset and remembers the meaning; 502 means drunk driver, it wasn't exactly what he was looking for; he had managed to modify his cell phone so that it would vibrate like a call if he picked up some police radio communication nearby. Peter would hear more of the warning when he feels his phone being pulled, startling him and he faces the man in front of him staring at him;

.

.

.

Holding his notebook

.

.

.

Opened in the page of informations about Tombstone

.

.

.

Dammit...
.

.

.

— Would you...like to tell me something? -Tony asks looking at him with raised eyebrows and a sarcastic air

— Yeah ... well, ah ... I kind of ... look ...- Peter tries to start a concise sentence, but fails miserably, his fear of the consequences did not allow him to reason properly - these two guys were there right? And ... they were threatening this old man ...

— Kid, I don't care if you stopped a crime - the man says interrupting the boy - what matters to me is why you have notes on locations and dates about one of the most wanted and most dangerous villains on the loose!

— These guys in the crime cited a guy named Tombstone ...- the boy says, lowering his head in embarrassment, but then raising it again to prove his point of view- I did some research and started to connect some crimes and ...

— And you apparently didn't take this to the police ...- Tony says sarcastically, but with a certain irritation

— I had to do something ...- Peter reacts and grumbles his justification- I gained powers, I have an obligation to help people!

— Oh, really!? And what would you do? - Tony asks, showing his growing irritation with that subject- Tell me, what would you do if you faced the Tombstone face to face huh? What would you do? Wait for him to beat you up? Peter, he can kill you, he has both the ability and the lack of scruples to do that, and you only have these webs that you don't even know how to control ...

— I will be a hero, this is my duty! People are getting hurt, I need to do something! It's not like we could wait for Iron Man to come down from heaven to rescue us all the time ...- the boy says in a hoarse voice as he holds back his tears

Tony then stops for a moment, rubs his eyes under his glasses with the hand that did not hold the notebook, takes a deep breath and then looks at the boy with a more angry face;

— Do you think you're being a hero? What you are doing is a crime Peter, by not having your hero license, you are no better than any of these villains with their troubled moral rules. I'm sure you know exactly why vigilantism was banned ...

And Peter knew ...

“Before the schools of heroes, many years before both were born, before the powers, people saw wrong things happening and did nothing, until the powers emerged, then they started to do, to respond, to react. People now decided to put on masks and beat thieves in the dead of night, everything looked beautiful ... until the truth was laid; were heroes above the law? What gave someone the right to decide whether someone was guilty or not? What if there was a misunderstanding? And the killing of people? Isn't that a crime too? Shouldn't these supposed heroes also be arrested for committing a crime? That is why the profession of hero came into being; schools have specialized in this, careers have been made, heroes have become public, and now they work with the police and the most famous heroes together with the UN. What Peter was doing was really a crime, vigilantism, putting himself above the law and police actions ... ”

But he was not just another watchman, he was a hero…
— I don't want to talk about it anymore ok, and I don't want you going after the Tombstone anymore. Do we understand kid? - Tony asks sighing, but not hearing any immediate answer- boy….

— You don't understand ...- the boy replies almost in a whisper, with his head down, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth- You would never understand! And how could I !? You have always lived surrounded by security guards your whole life !!! You only became a hero because you had money !!! You never had to live thinking if your house would be broken into the next day and his uncles would be killed !!! YOU WOULD NEVER UNDERSTAND !!! - the boy explodes, vociferating a hurt irritation that came from nowhere, as he could, that was his favorite hero, his idol and now mentor, but none of that mattered at the moment, he was blinded by the mission, blinded by the desire to stop someone
Peter waits neither for an answer nor for an objection, he snatches the notebook from Mr. Stark, put it in your backpack and leave; Tony calls for him but the boy doesn't listen, he runs towards the exit of the beach and goes towards his house

The walk home was definitely a moment of reflection for Peter, as the boy walked down Ingram Street towards his residence, with the day gradually turning into night, he thought about what he had said; he certainly had been tough, but it’s not like number one Hero would be affected by the words of a 14 year old boy, right? He hoped so. But even so, he was very close to finding Tombstone and handing it over to the police, that was all, and he would stop before going to M.A, it would work ... the boy hoped at least.
Just before arriving at home the boy notices his uncle sitting outside in an unusual way, he immediately looks at the boy and his expression delivers his concern, his eyes drooping and he sighs tiredly; Peter then approaches him to try to understand what was happening
— Hey Uncle Ben ...- the boy starts putting himself in front of the uncle- is everything okay? ….

— No Peter, unfortunately it is not ...- the same says getting up and standing in front of his nephew, looking at him from above, Peter can feel the danger ...- Mr. Stark just called me, he told me about the Tombstone situation...

— I don't want to talk about it ...- Peter was already in a bad mood with the whole situation, and he thought he couldn't stand fighting with his uncle, he starts walking to get into the house and probably lock himself in his room

— Unfortunately, this is not an option ...- the man says holding his nephew's arm- look, Peter, I don't want to lecture you or anything ok, I just want to talk

—...- Peter says nothing, but turns to his uncle, willing to listen

— Peter, I know you think what you're doing is a good thing, and I also think… - Peter is impressed by Ben agreeing with his actions- you are saving lives, I know that, I know you want to make a difference for the world and this is very noble, certainly. But you are just a child, putting a weight on your shoulders that is not yours ...

—...- Peter kept without saying anything

— You remind me a lot of your father Peter, not only in appearance and in not knowing how to lie, but in the way of being, in this desire to help everyone, and that's a good thing. He lived by this principle; if you have the ability to help someone, you have a moral obligation to help them, a responsibility; with great powers, comes great responsibilities- Ben says as if speaking through his brother, his best friend- He was a very brave man, much more than me ... Peter, I know you took this burning desire from him to help others, but I couldn't bear to lose you too ...

When the two could see, they both had tears in their eyes and approached to embrace. Peter then thought about his father, he had the Quirk of microscopic vision, it was not an Quik for Hero work, but he did his best as a scientist to help others; but Peter couldn't stop. His father had been born with powers, he knew he could not be a hero, but Peter had now received a gift, a unique chance to make a difference, to do his duty, just as his father had done, after all; With great powers, come great responsabilities. ‘Don’t worry Uncle Ben ...’ the boy thought ‘... I’m coming home.’ The boy then lets go of his uncle and runs off down the street, back to town, Peter would do that night, he would arrest the Tombstone and end it all, that was a promise.
Ben is startled by the attitude of his nephew, quickly recovering and watching the boy go, he then takes his coat from the chair where he was sitting and went out looking for the boy.

Using some strategic alleys, climbing walls and eventual uses of the web to get around more quickly, and definitely having to train this last part more, Peter was on the beam of a subway bridge, the same one that was on a much less populated part of the city, with its properties mostly warehouses and sheds for construction materials, a great place for stealth criminal activity. Sitting on the beam he listened to his cell phone / radio, changing the frequency constantly, while bandaging his forearms with gauze, he tried to find some communication that would indicate the location of the Tombstone; he had risked everything today, promised Uncle Ben and himself that it would all end that night.
The place that was deductible the most conducive to the appearance of Tombstone, all the alleged sources that claimed its appearance had taken place in that neighborhood, and that place was the best place to conduct a refuge or a storage place.o

— Come on, come on ...- the boy murmured to himself when changing the frequency received by the device, receiving nothing but squeaks in that area, he was about to throw his cell phone away, when suddenly;

—...Tombstone scheduled a meeting ...- Peter almost falls from his hiding place, but stabilizes himself and returns to frequency, but realizing that there was nothing, he looks around, the night left everything very dark in that area, especially with the moon and the stars covered by clouds, with lighting only near the streetlights on the sidewalks; he then tries to use his enhanced senses, quickly sensing movement from a few feet away.
As he looks in the direction, he notices two figures walking down the sidewalk, as they pass under a lamppost, Peter realizes that they were both wearing gray suits, just like Tombstone's henchmen usually did. The boy then pulls off the beanie that served as a mask to cover his face, and descends from the end to follow the men, who would probably take him to the Tombstone.

The walk did not last long, obviously the boy kept a safe distance between them, and he also tried to walk as quietly as possible, because even with both of them talking, any noise on that silent night would be a reason for the two of them to turn around, and he could not waste the surprise element. After a few blocks, the two men reached a shed, nothing very interesting in it, he looked even older than the others, with weeds growing in front and piles of rusty garbage scattered outside, there didn't seem to be any light there. inside, but the men entered the same way.

Peter waits for a few minutes for any movement ... nothing, he looks around, sees anything or anyone, he then walks slowly towards the shed, crouching down and using any available cover when crossing the street to the surrounding railing space, he looks again ... nothing. The boy then walks to the door, opening it slightly to try to see something, but he sees only the darkness, he tries to move away to look for another entrance, but he feels a strong blow to the back of his neck ...

.

.

.

.

.

And he black's out

Peter slightly regains consciousness, blinking to get used to the clarity, which was not much, but was more than he was experiencing previously with his eyes closed. He feels a pain in the neck and remembers the blow he had taken; 'But there was nobody there ...' the boy thinks to himself, he knew that wearing those thick clothes hindered his “spider sense” since the movement of the air didn't reach his skin so easily, but even so, he had checked and didn’t come ... then the record falls 'A Quirk ...' how had he not thought of it? ...
He then tries to check his situation; he was sitting in a chair, his fists were back, handcuffed, he was in all his disguise, ok, at least they hadn't discovered his identity yet ... He tries to sharpen his hearing, to see if he was alone or not, but without lifting his head, he didn't want them to find out he had woken up. He overhears conversations a few meters to his right, he turns his head in the direction to try to see what was happening; and he finds six men, two were in suits that Peter had seen, but now they were without their suits, dressing more casually, jackets, tank tops, regular coats, along with the other four; they didn't seem to be Tombstone's henchmen, perhaps he had hired criminals for the dirtiest job...
But this was not the time to think about it, they probably had a purpose with their capture, but he couldn't afford to wait, he would end up dying for being in such a vulnerable position; he needed to escape. He could break the handcuffs with some effort, but what about getting out of there? He needed to think of a form of distraction ... but then all his thoughts are silenced when he hears footsteps approaching his chair, he remains static, pretending to still be unconscious;
— Serious that the biggest concern of the “powerful” Tombstone has less then 1.70 !? And me thinking that I was in the worst ...- Peter hears the man approach and put his hand on the back of his neck, feeling a strange heat emanate, it was probably his Quirk- but let's admit, the boy is already famous, how much money you do you think asshole Jameson would give us for his identity? ...

— Stop it, Travis, Tombstone said not to touch the kid until he arrives ...- one of the other criminals says to his colleague

— Come on Davis, aren't you curious at all? Children at that age should be going to test for those fancy schools, but this one ...- he starts to remove the cap from Peter's head -... he decided to face the big fish...
He interrupts his act when he hears loud knocking outside the warehouse, probably someone wanting to enter, could it be the Tombstone?
— That is not the combined touch ... Tucker, go see who it is. - this Davis, if Peter had guessed by the voice, says
One of the henchmen gets up and heads towards the warehouse's sliding door; with his 1.80 and over 100kg, he did not carry weapons, since his hands were already doing enough damage. He opens the warehouse door and looks at the pitch outside. He looks to the left to make sure and also finds no one, until he turns to the right and gets a surprise punch in the nose. The same thing breaks, causing blood to flow through the nostrils and an incredible pain to take over

—Son of a ... !!! - he exclaims as he staggeres back and gives space for the attacker to come to the light

— Peter !!! - Uncle Bem exclaims when he goes to see his nephew trapped inside

— Wait a minute...!!! - Travis tries to say something ...

Well, the planning time was over. Peter invokes a greater force than expected and breaks the handcuffs in one movement, quickly taking one arm forward and extending his fist forward and with his hand having only the middle finger and ring finger retracted, he had liked this position , and then a strand of web explodes from his forearm, making one more injury and the web sticks to the side of this Travis' head, who without even being able to reason what was happening, is pulled towards the boy, who gives him a head butt at the temple, unbalancing it and probably rendering him useless for the rest of the fight.
Peter then gets up and notices the recovered thug going towards his uncle, even with his face full of blood. The boy then fires two more webs, each connecting one of the man's heels to one of his forearms, and pulling them quickly as he jumps and spins, causing the big man to fall face down on the ground, preventing him from reaching Ben.
Peter then runs the last few meters to his uncle, placing himself at his side, with his sleeves rolled up and his fists raised, ready for anything that comes and goes

— What are you doing here!?- Peter asks his uncle

— Did you really think that hugging me and running would let me sleep peacefully? - Peter is impressed that even in that situation, his uncle could find time to be sarcastic- I called the police and the heroes, but I couldn't wait that long with you inside

— But how did you find me?

— Your webs...- the uncle says smiling at his nephew as the two face the other four criminals drawing knives and preparing to fight

— Uncle Ben, I'll take care of this! - the boy says determined watching his opponents- Get out of here! This fight is not yours! - the boy then says taking a step forward, but feels his uncle put himself next to him

— I will let you face your problems alone, my ass- the same says by snapping his fingers and looking at his nephew- a hero has to save those in trouble, right?
Peter nods and the two prepare for the confrontation of their lives

The fight went on for some time, no one could say exactly how much, but Peter was quite optimistic about the whole situation; none of the bandits seemed to have Quirks, or at least none that would do in that situation, and both Peter and Ben were doing well. Peter with his Quirk was very helpful in arresting and restraining criminals, along with his superior strength and agility, and Ben who had his baggage of fighting bullies during high school and college was doing well too. However, right at the end of the confrontation, Peter feels something in his back and bends down just in time not to be shot in the back by Travis' gun. The boy then shoots another web again, his arm was already bruised so it didn't make much difference, this time in the direction of the junction of the trunk and the man's arm, when clinging to it, he pulls himself, giving a spin a kick with everything he had in the criminals' jaw, making him pass out on the spot, but the movement of the fall made him hit the trigger again and another bullet was fired into the air.
Peter then looks around, all the bad guys were either passed out or too restricted to move. Peter was exhausted, he was drenched in sweat, his forearms were completely bruised, with bruises and dried blood, and he was mentally fatigued. He removes the mask and addresses Uncle Ben;

—I think they were all Uncle B ...- but when the boy turned to his uncle, a nightmare would come true
The last bullet fired had not simply hit the wall, as it had made no noise, but had jammed into the right side of Ben's torso. Time seemed to have stopped for a second, while Peter looked at his uncle, his hand trying to store the blood that flowed from his chest, dripping and staining his clothes a dark red. He staggered a few steps, unable to stop shaking, without saying a word, just raising his eyes to Peter, until he started to fall. The nephew quickly runs the few meters that separated him from his uncle and supports him in his fall ...
— Ben? Ben !? BEN !!! - the boy despairs when supporting his uncle and holding him in his arms, tears welled up in his eyes while the blood of his uncle spread on his shirt- Uncle Ben !!! Uncle Ben !!!
The boy tries to do his best, he puts his hand on top of his uncle's, pressing further on his wound in an attempt to stop the bleeding, the hot liquid contrasting with the older man's cold skin, there didn't seem to be any chance
— I'm sorry, Uncle Ben, forgive me ...- the boy can't stop his tears and his hoarse voice while holding his uncle's head in his lap, desperate to do something to help- please, just a little more .. .professionals are coming! The heroes are coming Uncle Ben !!! THEN PLEASE HOLD ON A LITTLE MORE !!! PLEASE!!!

He screams with all his capacity, in an animalistic urge to howl, as if this is going to help his uncle in some way, but he needed it, it had all been his fault ...

— The heroes are coming ... please ...- he says this time in a whisper, with tears streaming down his face and narrowing his eyes, wishing from the bottom of his heart that he would wake up at any moment in his room with May saying that he was late, but no, the nightmare was real ... He then feels a hand pulling his mask back on his face, leaving only his teary eyes showing, he then sees Uncle Ben with a smile

— I don't need to wait for them ...- he says weakly, looking into his nephew's eyes with all the compassion and love he has always shown -... because I am with my hero right here ...- he gives his last smile to Peter, then his smile wilts and he starts to face the horizon, without showing anything else

—Ben? No, no, no, no, no ... Ben !? Hey, hey ... Ben! BEN!? - he couldn't believe it, he just lowers his head and lets his emotions drain away

Just at that moment, a well-known hero dressed as a demon enters the shed, batons in hand, ready for the fight, but finding the place full of weak heartbeat, along with an unceasing jolly sobbing beside a body without beats. Daredevil sighs, knowing exactly what the situation was like, he puts his arm in front of the advancing policemen, calming them down to give the boy a little space

— Call an ambulance ...- he says heading out of place

A little far away, a certain man with gray skin watched everything through a sniper sight, ready to kill the sissy boy if he got out of there alive, but the same stops when he felt the barrel of another gun press against his neck ;
— What's it? The cat ate your tongue? - Punisher asks with the rifle at the head of Tombstone - your skin may be tough, but I think these 5.5mm bullets will be more than enough if you want to be a smartass- he says kicking the back of the villain's knee for let him crouch and handcuff his hands behind his back
But anyway, for many, that night hadn't been a victory ...

Chapter Text

Those first two weeks of August had passed like two years for Peter, and nothing seemed to be improving. Peter hadn't even managed to show any joy that night, even though he had met Daredevil and Punisher, and had heard that Tombstone had been caught, all he cared about was the innocent blood in his hands ... but the worst of all was Aunt May; he wanted her to be furious with him, to scold him, to blame him for everything, that honestly would make him feel much better, but no, when she appeared running between the police cars, all she did was hug Peter, not caring with the boy's blood or sweat, she just squeezed it close to her chest, running her hand through his hair while letting her nephew cry, soaking her shirt. Besides, even though the boy told everything, from the meeting with Iron Man until that night, she did nothing but listen carefully to what her nephew said, until in the end she simply said;
“— I’m so happy that you’ll be able to follow your dreams now...”
The wake had been a few days later and Peter had shown nothing, had remained emotionless and with his head down all the time; not even Flash who had attended with his mother had spoken to him, and Peter would even be grateful for that, if there was any trace of happiness in him.
The days that followed were worse, Peter did not leave the room, but left the door open, with that May came in with a snack, talked to the boy as much as she could and left him again. Peter didn't speak to Mr.Stark anymore and had stopped training, even though the test was only a few weeks away, Peter didn't care, he probably wouldn't do the test anymore ... What kind of hero let innocent people die?
However, that morning had been different, without thinking much, he had walked several blocks and headed for the cemetery and was now in front of Benjamin Parker's headstone. Peter didn't know why he was there, he didn't want to be there, but for some reason he couldn't leave. But he also didn't know what to do; should he cry? Shout out? Punch a tree? Talk with him? Nothing made sense, and he just watched that gray stone with his uncle's name ...

— Is this your first time doing this? - Peter hears a female voice to his right and turns a little scared - ah ... sorry, I didn't want to disturb

The voice in the case had come from a girl, probably the same age as the brunet, a little shorter than him, wearing a black coat with a skirt of the same color and carrying a bouquet of flowers. She was dark-haired, with straight hair running down her shoulders and back, with a nice red bow on top of her head, her eyes were an exotic shade of bright red, but which impressively did not resemble the boy of blood, war or violence, but a certain tenderness and curiosity. She had simple curves well hidden by the coat, she had a rounded face with slightly overhanging cheeks that gave her a cute appearance

— Sorry for being nosy, it's just that I've been in the same situation ...- she says staring at the headstone in front of her- and I just want to say that, it's okay, not knowing what to say ... They will understand if you do not want to talk, but if you want, say what your heart wants.- she says smiling slightly and looking Peter in the eyes, with a reddish in the cheeks, she then turns to her headstone;
— Hey grandpa, it's me again ...- she says to the headstone as if she has already done this several times, in addition to actually speaking as with a person right there- I came to exchange your flowers, since you like tulips so much. ..I and Pietro are very excited by the test, we work hard and we want to make you proud ...

At that moment Peter turns to where his uncle Ben was, with thousands of things stuck in his throat that he wished he could have the eldest to share; the anger, the frustration, the sadness, the longing, the emptiness he felt inside himself ... But none of that mattered, his uncle had always said that bad things existed and would come to bring us down, he needed to be resilient at that moment. ..But that was not what he meant either ...

...Until the plug fell; Ben's last words;

"... I have my hero right here ..."
Ben had always seen him as a hero, no matter what time, he had always believed that his nephew was destined for great things in life, in his last conversation, his uncle had not confronted him, had not stood in his way, he had sided with him, he had said about his responsibilities ... and now he had a new one to fulfill;

— Now I understand Uncle Ben ...- the boy looks at the tombstone with a new smile on his lips and a tear running down his cheek- I will fulfill my responsibility, I received these powers, and now how I use them has become my responsibility . I promise never to give up Uncle Ben, I promise to move on in the dark, guide me through the storm ... I promise to become the number one hero!!!

But for that, he needed to do something first. He recovered and ran towards the cemetery’s exit, with a huge smile on his face and a new flame burning in his heart. A certain brunette who stayed there still felt that it wouldn't be the last time she saw the boy ...

At Pier 4, Tony looked at his watch again, it had been two weeks since he repeated the routine; he went to the Pier after trying to contact the boy, left a voice message and waited by the beach for him to appear, knew he needed some time, but if he really wanted to become a hero, he would return. Tony looks at his watch once more, already getting up to leave, when he turns to go back to the city, he then sees a small and familiar brunette in his makeshift gym clothes, a huge smile on his face and breathing quickly in front of him;

— At last! - he exclaims pretending irritation to the boy who just laughs - what are you waiting for? This garbage will not leave here alone ...- the same says to the boy who throws his backpack on the bench and runs to continue his training, not noticing the simple smile that appeared on Mr. Stark's face

After two more weeks of effort so that his body could return to the capacity it had before, in addition to hours of study, really this time, the morning of the big day had arrived. Tony walked with a cup of coffee in his hand to the beach, and almost spilled his drink when he stared at the beach, completely clean, with no other debris piled on the sand, she was spotless, and nearby, a sweaty, shirtless boy raises his arms in the air screaming, he had succeeded ...

It was now three o'clock in the afternoon, the boy Peter was happy to leave the building that had taken the theoretical test of M.A, he had managed to answer everything, he was quite satisfied with his result, but he knew the time would be now. The theoretical test only served as one tenth of the final result, it only helped those who almost reached the minimum, it was not much, but it helped. Now, the practical test, the one that really counted, and that everyone really trained to perform, which everyone was most nervous about. Peter stops when he realizes he has arrived at his destination; he was in front of the gate at M.A, the huge building completely glazed on the outside, which housed the most promising future heroes from all over the world, one step away from realizing his dream, everything seemed to have happened so long ago; all these seven months had been much more than he ever imagined to pass, but he would make it all worthwhile, reaching his goals ... until he heard a familiar call;
— Stupid Wall-Crawler ...- the boy turns to find none other than Flash, also wearing the school uniform where he had studied, Peter then realizes the face of few friends of the brunette

— Ah, Flash...- he says surprised, for a second forgetting that the boy would also take the test

— Get out of my sight now before I crush you!

Peter soon leaves the front and faces the other side without wanting to make a fuss at that moment, he was not so afraid of Flash anymore, but even so, it was not very healthy to irritate the brunette, even with everything that had happened and Flash was no longer tormenting him so much. As soon as he passes, the boy again faces the building;

— Now, after all the training with Iron Man and the help of my uncles, I will finally become a hero ...- he starts to walk, but his left foot curls up on his right heel and he starts to fall ; 'or I'm just going to crash my face on the floor at once' thought the brunette, but before he could reach the floor, he feels his body stop, as if his backpack pulls him, he looks over his right shoulder noticing his old yellow backpack wrapped in a kind of red energy, and looking to the left, he watches the same girl from the cemetery wiggling the fingers of her right hand with a ball of energy of the same color in her palm;

— Hehehe, are you all right? - the girl asks having a little fun with the scene and helping the astonished boy to stand up again, deactivating her Quirk right after- I stopped your fall using my Quirk in your backpack, sorry I didn't ask before ...- she says smiling and putting her hands together, she still wore the red bow, but now she wore a school uniform coat -... but I thought it would be okay for me to catch you so you wouldn't fall ...

—...- the boy was static, even though it was the second time she spoke to him, he had his head much more in the present now, which meant, more dizzy face

— Hey, you're the graveyard boy, aren't you? I hope I helped- she says smiling, recognizing the boy, which makes him blush even more- doesn't that make you very nervous too?

— Ah...I...well...- it was everything that Peter had neural capacity to say

— Well, I think I'll see you in there, see you! - she says waving and entering the building, while Peter was raving about the fact that a pretty girl had started a conversation with him that wasn't going to ask about school stuff (even this being not really a conversation, more like a monologue) which had left the brunette with a beautiful silly smile on his face

Inside the building, in one of the school's gigantic auditoriums, all enrolled students waited for instructions in their respective seats, which had not been so generous to two boys, as the seating sets were shared by schools. However, the lights then go on and a familiar, and for some, irritating, voice starts to speak, the same coming from a well-known hero dressed in red and black in front of a big screen;

— Wath's up virgins ... I mean, candidates for a position at M.A, it is with great pleasure (another in the case) that I present to you myself! Your teacher and voice of the morning warnings when I fell like doing it! I DEADPOOL !!! NOW IT'S YOUR TIME, SCREAM THERE !!! - the mercenary hero puts his ear to the crowd that remains silent, having only one distant cry in agreement- one at a time, please ...
By continuing in the vacuum of the majority, Deadpool gets tired;

— Cool mood huh guys, whatever, let's go to what they pay me to do ...- he says putting glasses over the mask and pulling a paper from inside his pants- let's talk a little about the practice, but like everyone are minors, let's talk about the test ... ARE YOU READY!?

Nothing was heard but one; “Aye aye captain!”, Probably coming from the same person as before and a certain “fanboy” moment from a certain brunette

— Oh my God! It's the Mercenary Hero: Deadpool! He is so cool, I can’t believe that all M.A teachers are professional heroes ...

— Just give me a favor and shut up! – the brunette at his side says angrily

— My lord and savior Bob Ross, give me patience... All right! As you were warned at registration, you will run twenty-minute combat simulations at one of seven stations simulating urban areas, as described in your applications - everyone then looks at the letters 'A' to 'G' on their registration cards. Peter can see that he and Flash had stayed at different stations, probably because they were from the same school

— Stop staring at my paper! - Flash says nervous again and Peter then turns to face Deadpool, but he managed to hear a- damn, I really was hoping I could finish you ...

— Okay, as explained in the cards, in each area there will be three different types of enemies, each with an amount of points proportional to the difficulty, that is, as we all knew, size does matter! That is, use your powers to destroy and earn points, is it very difficult to understand this? And remember, killing your classmates just outside, and if you're going to kill, don't leave evidence ok?

—Excuse me Mr. Pool, I have a doubt! - a boy in one of the rows closest to the stage stood up with his hand raised too; he was dark-skinned, with curly hair cut in a peculiar shape of three triangles, he wore a school uniform and a purple and black colored cloth draped over his neck and fell over his right shoulder.

— Bring it on Jungle Prince!

— According to the card we received, four different types of robots were listed, but you only told us about three. With all due respect, if this is a mistake in an official M.A document, this is shameful! - he says in an accent referring to ... East Africa? - We are exemplary students and expect the best from the most outstanding school in the United States! Such a mistake does not do justice to your reputation! Additionally, you with the messy brown hair! - he says turning and pointing directly at poor Peter

— Me? - he points to himself ashamed because of the unexpected attention turned to him now, mainly by the yellow eyes that the boy had

— You've been mumbling this whole time! Stop it! If you can't take this seriously, please leave, you're distracting the rest of us! - he says harshly what makes Peter cover his mouth and whisper one; 'sorry'. What gets a laugh out of some close students

— Okay, okay, calm down, electric kitten! - Deadpool says trying to calm the boy down and bring his attention back to himself - the last opponent is worth zero points- says the teacher, making a very suggestive sign to indicate 'zero' - this rascal is just an obstacle for us to have a little fun while watching you almost die. There's one at each station, so don't be afraid to run like chickens when you find it

— Thank you very much for the explanation! Please continue - the same boy says crossing his arms over his chest in an ‘X’ as some sign and sits down again

— Okay, this is the quickie I had to give today, but now, an encouraging phrase from Napoleon Bonaparte- he says and the famous napoleon painting on his horse appears on the screen, but it was Deadpool who was on the horse ... - 'A hero is one who manages to overcome life's difficulties ...' a bit of a joke, but that's what I have for today, let's hear a strong one now: “EXCELSIOR” !!!

Except for the same girl screaming in response, all the students present then get up and head outside for each transport in each simulation area;

In simulation area 'B', all students were already changed into their respective exercise clothes, free of school uniforms, most were huddled in front of the huge gate that would give them access to the practical part of MA admission, but only one brunette was further back, having been the last one to get off the bus, he looked at all that and thought to himself, trying to calm him from nervousness and anxiety;

—Well, now is the time. Time to see if the seven months of training really paid off ... Time to do my best ... I will become a hero ... Just as I always dreamed ... I will not give up now- he then ends his motivational pocket speech and slaps his own face with both hands at the same time ...

“The sacred ground of M.A's terrain, the school with the best hero training course on the planet, the place that any child would like to go and study. Of course, there are similar programs out there, but they don't even reach the M.A's feet, which is why it's almost impossible to enter.
The list of alumni includes some of the greatest hero idols on the planet;
Iron Man, number one hero, the most famous professional hero (who didn't actually take the heroes course, but the other courses are just as difficult to enter as, so they reveal that fact).
The legendary peacemaker with the most fighting wins, General Thaddeus Thunderbolt Ross, the Red Hulk!
Not to mention the famous motorcycle maneuver artist, the infernal hero, the Ghost Rider!
Graduating from M.A is basically a requirement if you want to become a great hero. So, I held my head up and marched towards the practical entrance exam; this is it! The first step towards fulfilling my dream of becoming a professional hero! ”

In front of the gigantic doors that separated them from the 'B' simulation area, all the boys and girls were anxiously waiting for the practical test to begin; those robots were what separated them from a school place with the most prestigious hero course on the planet.

— This is insane! – one of the boys in the crown says

— There must be an entire city in there... – another one says

— Do you imagine how much it must have cost to build all this here ... - another comment impressed

— The M.A is amazing...

Everyone seemed to be very relaxed, at least outside, except for a familiar brunette, who was separated from the others by a few meters and tried to remain calm. Obviously he had already faced life or death situations, but he was certainly overestimating himself at the time because of his powers, but now it was for real, his chance to become a hero, his only chance ... The boy remembers the words of Deadpool in their lecture, trying to keep the necessary information and try to formulate some strategy

— It's a simulated battle - Peter says to himself, the goal was to be able to defeat “villains” as efficiently as possible, and possibly causing the least amount of damage to buildings. He looks around, observing the diverse group of boys and girls ready to face whatever comes to win a spot 'none of them seem nervous, they are all so confident, some even have special equipment ...' the brunette thinks watching the other competitors; until his gaze stops at a recognizable red ribbon from the cemetery girl who kept him from falling before the lecture - I should probably thank her for the help ... - Peter says to himself as he starts walking towards her.
Until he stops after a few steps when he feels a hand on his left shoulder, fearing that it was Flash to threaten him ... oh no, he was on a different battlefield, thought the boy ... but what if it is the boy who spoke to Deadpool, saying that Peter was talking too much ... the boy then turns to the person slowly, and is instantly relieved to see that it was another boy. He was a little taller than himself, he had fair skin, messy blond hair and a little long, gray eyes that looked at him with curiosity and a countenance that was as if emanating serenity
The mysterious boy looks Peter in the eye and then turns to the direction the brunette was tracing, watching the brunette with a red bow, who had her eyes closed, her hand on her chest and breathing deeply
— The words of a heart in a storm will only bring rough seas to those who hear it - the same says still looking in the direction of the brunette, but soon turning his eyes to the boy, who was now on his right side

— Ããã... did you get that out of some fortune cookie or ...? - Peter asks a little confused, but with a touch of sarcasm

— She seems to be trying to focus on the tasks ahead ... - the blonde responds without losing his serene face - talking to someone without having your own spirit in peace will only bring more distress

Peter meditates on the boy's words, it might even sound like a scolding if it hadn't been said the way it was, but Peter had to agree with the same; he wasn’t 100% confident, so he would probably be nervous talking to her, which might cause her to lose focus and miss her chance to join M.A; Peter knew that all those were technically his rivals for the vacancies, but a hero must fight precisely, he would do nothing to harm the others, who had probably trained and tried as hard as he ...
Peter was going to turn around to thank the boy and ask him his name, until they both heard the hustle and bustle of the mercenary hero on a speaker;

— Very well, let's start !!! - Deadpool screams from the top of a tower near the simulation area, waving his arms as he jumps from side to side – Gogogo!!! Pick up the pace!!! Drop the fridge!!! Hit the pedal heavy metal!!! There are no countdowns in real battles !!! Run suckers, you are just wasting your time here !!!

Peter pauses for a moment watching the professional hero, his words take a long time to really infiltrate the brunette's brain, until he casually looks back to realize that all the other candidates had already shot towards the city, and consequently the same was in last;

— Damn it! Hey, wait, leave some villains for me !!! - the same says immediately starting to run after the others

Peter keeps a constant speed when running a few meters away from the main group; some had turned a few corners, but Peter wanted to get to the center where there were likely to be more robots to be destroyed; but unfortunately, despite having given everything in the months of training, many of the participants had trained for years for that moment, so the brunette realized that more and more he was getting even more behind;

— Okay, just calm down - Peter says to himself as he tries to reach others - it's okay, you have plenty of time, I'll be able to reach them ...
Until the thoughts and the attempt of a motivational pocket speech are interrupted by a movement to his right, which he senses with Spider Sense, and as soon as he stops, the wall of one of the buildings is smashed, and from there he leaves a robot; it was green, it seemed to have a military style, its support was by means of a single wheel, it had a humanoid appearance, with the wheel, a trunk, two arms of a machine gun, protected by iron shields with iron spades at the ends as if they were the hands, on which, the one on the left, had a big white '1' painted on it, it probably should have been the amount of points that it represented, and on the top, a head with a single red robotic eye, and now it was going at full speed towards the boy.
- ‘Target acquired, prepare attack’ - the robot announces by focusing its eye in Peter's direction and starts at full speed, screeching tire, in the direction of Peter

But Peter was no longer a quirkless who had never taken part in a fight, he was a new person, full of determination to become a hero, he prepared himself, slightly lowering and rolling up the sleeves of his gym coat to release the webs more easily, he prepared to launch the web at the right time and narrowly escape the robot, but everything proved useless ...

... when a ray of blue energy from somewhere on the boy's left hit the robot, destroying it before it could reach Peter. The boy is startled by the sudden brightness and burst of energy, falling back and thanking the robot for not having exploded in front of him, and then looks in the direction from which the burst came; meeting a boy, with his hands outstretched and floating, surrounded by an undulating blue energy, he wore conventional clothes and what stood out was a golden helmet with a kind of red four-pointed star on his forehead, which made his eyes look whites underneath

— Got him! - the same says happily closing his fist in a celebration - Thanks for serving as a distraction, comrade! We make a great team with you being the bait, but, I don't think I'll see you much in the future even then, see ya! - the same says and shortly afterwards takes flight away

Swallowing his anger at being hindered, Peter then focuses on returning to his goal of continuing the race, until he hears a beep from the speakers;
— “There are only ten minutes left !!!!” - Deadpool's voice screams bringing distress and despair to Peter's heart

— Oh no! - Peter when he hears this, he starts running towards the center - this is not good, this is not good ... Come on, I need points, and quick! - he says to himself as he continues to run and observe the various robot housings with different scores drawn on the side streets, was it really half the time already?
Peter then finishes his run when he arrives in the central area and is faced with a scene that would make him delirious in his hero nerdiness, if his place in M.A was not at risk; on the central avenue of the training area, several robotic carcasses together with several young people showing the most varied Quirks met, each trying as hard as possible to get as many points as possible, which further reduced Peter's chances of getting points;
The boy looks around, observing some recognizable faces; he sees the girl in the red bow, with her arms outstretched and wiggling her fingers, with a ball of red energy in her hands, and in front of her, a robot with a large painted red '3' was levitated, being surrounded by the same energy pulsating red and was thrown in the direction of other low-scoring robots, she then stops with her hands on her knees, breathing hard;

— Okay, these should be at least 28 points ... - she says looking at the carcasses and then running again to get more points

’28 points? ... ’Peter asks himself astonished, impressed by the amount of points she had won in the same amount of time he had achieved 0.
A little further away, Peter can observe the dark-skinned boy who had complained to him during the lecture, he moved with great agility, having his chest surrounded by a circle of electricity, and delivering kicks and blows to the machines, which together upon impact, they were charged with electricity that electrocuted the robots' internal circuits;
— That leaves me with 45 ... - the same says when hitting another robot with a powerful kick

— How did he get so many !? - Peter asks himself scared

— 32 for me –someone else says when smashing a robot's arm

— 21

— Hey, that’s mine...

Peter stops, astonished looking around him, seeing so many points that each one has achieved, but so few remaining robots, which were also quickly destroyed, only one thing happened in the boy's head; 'At this rate, there will be no enemies left ... I will fail! ’He thinks worriedly

“Clearly the examinees have no idea of the amount of villains present or their locations * quack * - a voice in a dark room says when watching on the monitors some cameras, which in this case showed a boy with tousled brown hair running in despair, a skinned boy dark with an exotic haircut, with a shape of three triangles running around looking for more robots and another boy in a gold helmet with a red star wrapped in a blue energy, who seemed to have noticed the camera and now winked at her - they they have limited time * quack *, need to cover a wide area * quack * and hunt to the last target * quack * - the voice says to the other people in the room, as the cameras changed and now showed a blonde girl, wearing robes white on top of a building, casting what appeared to be blades of light at the villains below - some use the high ground and gather information to get the advantage * quack * ...– the camera then turns to a silver and blue blur at high speed - ... others use speed to overtake their competitors * quack * ...– the camera returns to showing the boy in a golden helmet exploding another villain with his blasts of energy - ... of course, staying calm while under pressure can be a big advantage * quack * - the camera then shows a black-haired boy, with an animalistic face, surrounded by robot carcasses and his arms pulsing black goo that covered both arms - as well as pure power and combative ability * quack * ... ”

— The most successful students use a combination of all these tactics, * quack * - the voice belonged to a very strange creature; literally a humanoid form of duck; the size of a child's body, but flippers, feathers covering his entire body, a large orange beak and small eyes, had no wings, only arms covered in white feathers, on which the right held a green cocktail, he wore pants red and an overcoat, vest and tie equally red over a white shirt - they achieve the highest results * quack *

— Hmmm, I would say that this year's group seems very promising - says a feminine, velvety and sensual voice from the back of the seats

— Well, there is still a long time before it ends - says another voice, this time male, rough and hoarse - and the real test is yet to come, let's see how they react ...- the same says right away by opening a protective capsule and pressing a red button, not taking his eyes off the screen, about to see the show really starting

In the midst of all the combat and destruction, a sound suddenly came out over the others in the middle of each of the simulation areas; a noise of several explosions, much bigger and louder than any individual of the participants would be able to produce. Everyone then stops and watches the creator of all that destruction: a huge robot that comes out of the smoke, destroying several buildings while standing up. The other robots must not have been more than five feet tall; it easily exceeded 130, moved around with giant wheels on tracks, its giant robotic hands crushed nearby buildings, and its huge rectangular head eight luminous points representing the light detectors on the front. Everyone stopped for a moment, when facing such monstrosity, they could see the similarities with the image of the zero point robot, that was just a distraction, as Deadpool had said;

“... this rascal is just an obstacle for us to have a little fun while watching you almost die. There's one in each station, so don't be afraid to run like chickens when you find it ... ”

— I-i-isn't that a little extreme? - Peter thinks facing the mechanical monstrosity in front of him

The huge robot then lifts and closes its right fist and then takes it towards the ground with the greatest possible force, punching the ground. The impact makes the whole place tremble and a huge gust of wind that raises a real sandstorm is thrown in the direction of the candidates, who protect themselves as they can. Until the wind stops and only the dust remains suspended. Peter watches the huge robot get up and also sees the other candidates running away from it, out of the fog of dust.
For fear or for the simple uselessness of trying to face that thing, nobody cared, all the candidates ran for their lives and their vacancy, to try to get more points or simply guarantee the vacancy with the points they already had by not being run over by the machine murderer

"Now things get interesting ..." a soft, masculine and quiet voice says to his colleagues in the room with the monitors, even though he is not able to use them well "... the true character of a person is only really revealed when he or she is faced with danger ”

Peter ends up unbalanced in an attempt to turn and run and ends up falling, standing with his back on the ground and watching in amazement the monstrosity getting closer and closer, and through his peripheral vision, seeing the other participants running away;

—This is a disaster - he says to himself as he starts to crawl, shaking with fear, trying to escape - I have to run to be able to destroy smaller villains! Damn, damn, damn, I'm still out of points!

"Less than two minutes left, hurry up!" Deadpool screams through the speakers

— WHAT?!?!?! TWO MINUTES?!?!?! - the flashbacks of all the training he had to pass during these months passes through his eyes, all the runs, the garbage shipments, the arm wrestling with one of his armor ... - Everything that Iron Man did for me ... All training ... It will be thrown away !!!

— Angh! - a groan of pain is heard by Peter, who looks back and watches the girl from the cemetery; face down on the floor, her face sweaty and dirty, an expression of pain and she seemed to be prevented from moving, probably by some building debris trapping her ...

“Is this your first time doing this? ...

I stopped your fall using my Quirk in your backpack, sorry I didn't ask before ...

... but I thought it would be okay for me to catch you so you wouldn't fall ... ”

With great powers, come great responsibilities…”

Peter hears again the voice of the girl who helped him in two different moments and Uncle Ben's too, he is static for a moment, just facing the whole situation; the trapped girl, people running away, the robot approaching ...

"You don't get points as a reward for destroying the gigantic villain ..." The same male voice comments with colleagues; "But there is an opportunity, a chance to shine ..."

Peter's body acts before his thought, but unlike the first time, he faces the objective head on, certain of what he would do; and when he could see, he had run and taken a huge leap, leaving all the strength of his legs, running over the girl and landing a few meters from the approaching robot ...

“And to show what you’re made of!”

Running the last few meters to the metal monster, Peter extends his hands, which with all the impact of his strength and the jump, crush the bodywork, and with that he tries to push the robot to stop it.
Using all his strength, Peter sinks his feet into the ground, breaking the concrete and keeping his arms flexed by pressing more and more of the robot's green bodywork. His vision blurs, his arms start to burn with exertion, and he feels his feet scraping on the floor, his sneakers and sock probably destroyed. He tries anyway to make the giant stop, but it didn't seem to be making much difference ... But he had to, at least until the girl was safe. He quickly turns around, leaving his back on the metal and still with his feet sunk in the concrete and trying to stop the machine anyway.
Then, noticing his intact wrists, Peter shoots a web to the right, the sticky tissue explodes from his fist, splashing a little blood and a web is stuck to the side of one of the buildings; doing the same on the left, the web travels a little more because of the distance, but it also gets stuck; Peter continues with more and more webs, until the inside of his forearms is almost raw and the red liquid with a strong smell is running down his arm, dripping down his elbow and staining the rolled up sleeve of his shirt.
The boy held the webs with all his strength, with his arms outstretched, his shirt was tearing, he felt every cell in his arms stretching and about to burst, but he can hold on, when he can see, he was a few meters from fallen brunette, who still watched everything without moving a muscle, just watching the boy with astonishment showing all that determination, using everything he had to help her.

"That's it, show who you are ..." says Tony Stark in the dark room "Personify what it means to be a hero; nothing is more noble than your own sacrifice ”

As Peter got closer and closer, he could see that his effort was serving something, noticing the iron giant slowing to a stop, breathing deeply and letting go of the webs, standing up for a miracle; having his shirt soaked with sweat and blood on his sleeves, until he hears it;

“TIME'S UP!!!" Deadpool's voice can be recognized indicating the end of the evaluation

The physical and now mental fatigue was too much for Peter, the whole emotional burden was too much for his poor brain, and he starts to fall; but fortunately, even stuck and tired, a spark of energy was still left of the brunette trapped between the concrete blocks and she used it to activate her Quirk, creating the red energy ball and launching it over the boy, covering him with the same energy , and causing it to fall slowly until it reaches the ground unscathed, and she deactivates it and breathes with difficulty, as if she had to make a lot of effort for such an action.

— Did you see what he did? - one of the boys asks when he sees Peter lying on the floor

— I never imagined that he would have all that strength ...- answers another

— Me neither...

— It looks like a rope creation kind of Quirk; but it doesn’t seem to be something so weak...

— If he had all this capacity, how could he not get any points all day?

— Maybe he was trying to fool us...

— Jokes on him, is not like he’s going to pass with no points

— True, but that was really cool...

All the freshmen present there discussed the whole situation of the brunette, having worked so hard to stop something that was worthless and having none to feel at least comfortable; well all but two boys in particular who watched the brunette lying on the floor, without wanting to, having similar thoughts

"Everyone is missing the point ..." thinks the Afro-descendant boy, watching the talking brunette in amazement, from Deadpool's lecture.

"Didn't you see what he did?" the blonde thinks, recognizing the brunette at the entrance to the simulation area "He sacrificed everything ..."

"... just to save that girl" the brown-skinned one accidentally complements the blond "He should know how much time he had left ..."

"But even with all these concerns, he didn't hesitate to jump" added the blonde

"So ... of course, I would / should have done the same" are the thoughts of the brunette and the blonde respectively "The exam, the judges, they saw that ..."

—Back everyone, please - says a voice from behind the group of teenagers - whoever has no problem, please stay away, this is a medical situation

The voice itself was that of a woman wearing a blue nurse's uniform and putting blue latex gloves in her hands as she ran to catch up with the two fallen students. The woman herself had dark brown hair with a slight wave falling over her shoulders, had slightly brown skin, full lips, a wrinkled nose, thin eyebrows over dark brown eyes. She had a serious expression as she approached the fallen brunette girl

— Whoa, who's the hot nurse? - asks one of the boys with the hormones on the skin

— This beauty - begins the boy with a strange helmet floating next to the action - is the heart of M.A; Claire Temple, the Night Nurse. The school nurse.

Returning to the nurse, she went down towards the brunette girl who was breathing hard, she had managed to free herself from the concrete block that was just holding her leg. Claire helps her sit up and quickly picks up her stethoscope, listening to various points on the girl's torso, to see if there was something wrong with her breathing; but there was nothing, he was just tired

— P-please ...- the girl says in a weak voice, and turns her head to observe something to her right - help him ...

The nurse doesn't even have time to digest what she saw when she stood up and hurriedly walked over to the fallen boy, noticing the purple arms and the dried blood clinging to his body;

—My God ...- she says stunned watching the unconscious boy, how he had used his Quirk in a way that he couldn't handle ... it's like he doesn't know his own power, thought the heroine, but there was no time to lose, she quickly takes one of the gloves from her hand and puts it on the boy's back, taking a deep breath and activating her own Quirk, with the boy being covered in a greenish light, and having his arms being repaired slowly, with the muscles regenerating and the skin repairing, until not even scars remained

— What is she doing? – one of the boys in the group asks

— Apparently you never saw a heroine nurse in action - says the same boy in a helmet, now going down to the floor, deactivating his Quirk and removing his helmet, revealing his messy black hair and his lilac eyes - her Quirk is an incredible increase in the affected person’s ability to heal, it is the only reason that MA is able to maintain these reckless examinations

Three days had passed since the practical exam; after passing out from the intense effort of trying to stop the giant zero-point robot, Peter had woken up in the infirmary room, with his clothes soiled in blood in a bag and clean clothes, he had met the heroine Night Nurse who had helped him, and then May she had come to get him at the door to return home. The days that passed were extremely depressing for the boy, he knew that he had done well on the theoretical test, but also that just that would not be enough to pass the MA, not with zero points in the practical part, but mainly because he failed contact Mr. Stark to find out if he had any information that would give him any hope ...
— The result should arrive today or tomorrow, right? - Aunt May asks him behind it while cleaning some books off the shelves, attracting them with her Quirk, and the boy remained sitting on the couch, with his cell phone at his side and just staring at the wall, without any emotion

— Yeah ...- he responds and lowers his head, having conflicting feelings of wanting and not wanting to know the result; May realizes that his nephew wants to be alone and leaves the room

But what else went through the boy's head was one thing; Iron Man. He had seen potential in him, even though at first he wanted to remove the spider's poison from his body, he had really believed in the boy, believed that he would be worthy to inherit his energy, Peter was devastated to have disappointed him. Peter would not change what he had done, of course he would have liked to be more attentive to see the robots earlier and get more points, but in no way would he change his last act in order to try to help the girl, he had done what he thought was right. .. even if it cost you the dream of being the greatest hero of all ...

Until he hears his aunt entering the room running and screaming;

—Peter! Peter! Peter! - she says arriving in the room with an envelope in her hand and a face in a mixture of happiness and despair - it arrived ...- she says showing the white envelope with the seal with the acronym M.A

Now was the moment of truth ...
Outside her nephew's room, May found herself walking around, as concerned as the preteen on the other side.
Peter looked at that envelope as if it would explode at any moment; there was one of two options, the most likely, of failing the test and the start of his search for another course of heroes, or the beginning of his journey to become the number one hero.
No longer putting up with stress and worry, gathering momentary courage, the boy tears the envelope, revealing a letter of paper still in one of the pieces of the envelope, but the main one was a small metal disk with an electronic surface that fell from the envelope damaged and stopped at his desk; instantly activating a holographic message ... with Iron Man on the screen that floated in front of the brunette;
“— Are you recording this here? I hope you are ... ” the hero appears to him wearing his hero costume, but with the viewfinder raised, his bony features and dark circles were very recognizable given his proximity to the canvas

— Mr. Stark!? – the boy asks confused - but this is from M.A right ...?

“— First of all, if you are asking a question or talking to me, know that this is a recorded message ... " he says moving away from the screen and sitting in an armchair behind him " ... secondly I just wanted to say that I humbly accepted the job at MA as a teacher, you know, new horizons ... ”

— The Iron Man working on M.A? – the brunette asks himself impressed

“—...wait ... how many different messages? ” he seemed to be talking to someone behind the scenes, until he rubs his eyes and gives a tired sigh “... ok, ok, let's get to it; even if you earned 0 points in the practical exam, of course, that would mean that you failed ... ”

Peter's animation begins to drain, he begins to feel extremely frustrated and disappointed, until the hero speaks again;

“... if that was all we would evaluate! But first, watch this; ... ”
The hologram then changes to another video, this time with the brunette with the red bow entering somewhere, she looked sad and wore a school uniform

"Excuse me ..." she says weakly to whoever was there, quickly appearing a man with dark hair who seemed to be wearing a suit, but his back was turned, so it was difficult to see who he was "... there was a boy in the same area that I; thin, messy brown hair ..." Peter soon realized that she was talking about him " ... is it possible that I can give him some of my points? I-I heard people saying he didn't get any points ...

"You will never be able to be with the best of the best ..." Peter hears Flash's words mixing with the girl's

"At least the points he lost because of me ..." she insisted

"There was no reason for you to be in danger like that!" the harsh words he had received that put him down for his actions were drowned out by the words of the brunette who exalted him and who wanted to reward him for his actions

"He saved me!" she says louder and with flushed cheeks

"Along with now having a Quirk..." continues Mr. Stark appearing on his back in front of the paused video "... your actions resulted in the actions of others." He then turns to face Peter “The exam was not counted only with points for destroying villains ... how could a course of heroes reject people who save others and do what is right? Do you call that keeping the promise? This is a job that requires taking a chance to put that promise into practice; RESCUE POINTS! ” the hero says excited and his screen is replaced by a scoreboard;

In which his name was in seventh position ...
"Peter Parker ..." continues Iron Man "60 points!" Peter couldn't believe his name, even with the score showing his zero point of villains, not only on the list of admitted, but among the top ten selected “And Wanda Maximoff, 45 points!” he says with the video turning to the brunette, who now he knew her name was Wanda, showing that she had taken 28 villain points, along with her 45 rescue points, leaving her in third position
"You two passed, you can sleep peacefully now" says the hero returning to his normal self “Come on, Parker, this is‘ Marvel Academy ’your hero academy”

— Yes sir! - Peter could not contain his tears that fell down his cheeks ‘I got Uncle Ben’ was all the boy thought

'The first step was taken for me to become the number one hero!'

Chapter Text

It was the first of September; during the whole month of August Peter and May had done the impossible so that everything was perfect for the first day; all the bureaucracy regarding Peter not being May's son, all the forms of rules they had to read and sign, the purchases of books and school supplies, even the measurements of arm, waist, hips, etc. for the tailored uniform that the school ordered, and now he wore it.
The luxurious shoes were a far cry from his worn red sneakers, the gray twill pants, the white shirt, the red sweater and finally the blue jacket complemented his uniform, which basically should have cost more than all the clothes he had worn together in his whole life. May had insisted that he take a shower in the morning to avoid getting sweaty on the first day of school, of course this was being useless at that moment, since the boy was sweating buckets of nervousness under his clothes;
— Did you get your toothbrush? - asks his aunt while she fixed the collar of his shirt that came out of the sweater

— Got it!

— Phone charger, in case you run out of battery?

— Got it!

— And the...- May starts to say

— May! – the nephew interrupts her, having fun with her aunt's concern, even with a little bit of a bag full - I got everything I need, today it's just guidance, I don't need to take many things, later we will receive the schedules and you can remind me of the whole list for the rest of the school year ok?

— Ok...- she says crestfallen and a little embarrassed, Peter knew that she wanted everything to be perfect, the dream now of being the number one hero was not just his

— Thanks for everything Aunt May ...- he says approaching her and pulling her into a tight hug, smelling her coffee and alcohol gel; the same having returned to work as a nursing assistant at Queens Presbyterian Hospital - I love you ...

— I love you too dear ...- she says immediately releasing her nephew - good luck!

— Thanks – he says putting the yellow backpack on his back and leaving the house

After an almost hour-long bus ride to the M.A building, which was located next to Washington Square Park, Peter finds himself in the nick of time for his first class at 8:00. He then quickly starts running through the empty corridors of that huge place, having seen the map of the building at the entrance, he forces his memory to find the right path to the first year class "A"; fortunately arriving at the corridor where the two rooms of the first year of the heroes' course met, perceiving only for the moment an interesting fact;
— This door is gigantic ...- said the poor boy, feeling intimidated by the wooden door over three meters high, but quickly concentrating on the task at hand, reaching out to the doorknob and pulling the door, only to find out that she didn't move - Oh no! Am I already so late? Did I miss the first class? Will I stay out? Are they already counting our presence? What does this mean for my academic career ...

—You know the door is sliding right? - the boy hears a voice to his left and turns around, meeting two people;
Peter is impressed to recognize the blonde who had prevented him from talking to Wanda, now knowing her name, before the exam, he was there, with a simple smile on his face and the same aura of serenity and calm. But he was not alone, next to the blonde there was a girl, much smaller than him and even Peter, she was equally blonde, with hair close to her shoulders and the ends in a pink tone, with a gradient, she had a clear skin and celestial blue eyes, she was very thin and wore a feminine version of the boys' uniform, just replacing the pants with a black skirt that went to the middle of the thighs and an equally black pantyhose, she looked at the other blonde in a fun way
— You only say that because where you live the doors are all sliding - the girl says crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at her friend - you think I didn't see you doing the same thing on the bathroom door, which is to open for ahead, Mr. Monk? - she says amused and pulling out an embarrassed smile from the boy

— Ãhn...- Peter didn't quite know how to fit into the conversation

— Oh, sorry, we didn’t introduce ourselves - the blonde says, noticing the brunette’s visible discomfort, and quickly lowering himself in an oriental greeting - my name is Daniel Rand, namaste! - Peter quickly copies the movement, not really sure what to do - and this little one here is Gwendolyn Poole

— Shorty is the ... - she was going to say something, but looks around and stops, turning to the brunette and extending her hand - call me Gwen and he Danny

— Peter, Peter Parker - he says greeting the blonde and then opening the door the right way and making room for his new colleagues - please ...

—Look at this, what a gentleman ...- Gwen says winking at the boy as she passed by him - if your eyes don't go down so much you get a point and I don't have to pierce your eyes - she says in a cute way and enters, followed by Danny, who murmurs a slight 'forgiveness' when passing by the brunette

After blushing, and feeling a little afraid of Gwen's comment, he takes a deep breath, still not going far enough to see the inside of the room; for a simple reason, he prayed to any cosmic being who could hear him who was not in the same room as the boy who had complained about him in the introduction with Deadpool, or worse, with Flash. Peter had not seen his well-known brunette in the practical exam, but he knew that the boy, even with a short fuse, was very good at one thing, destroying, even if he did not earn rescue points, he would easily get enough points to pass. The boy then takes a deep breath and enters the room; finding a very large room, with twenty chairs separated into four rows. There were several people inside with the most varied ethnicities and external characteristics, but two people in the conversation were the ones who most caught the attention of the brunette;

— Get your feet off the table! - Peter can recognize the dark-skinned boy talking to the last person the boy wanted to see in the same classroom

— Did you talk to me, prince? - Flash question mockingly

— You don't think it's a huge lack of respect with the heroes who represent MA and also with the people who used this table - the boy tries to argue for the good sense of the spiked black hair boy, only to find that he didn't have that

— What a lack of respect! What school in Africa did you study to come with this supporting chat?

— You know very well that Africa is an immense continent with diverse rich cultures, and that is why we cannot be named as a single people - he says, not giving up reasoning with Flash - I attended the Killmonger Elementary School in Wakanda; my name is Azari T’Challa

— Killmonger? What the f*ck is that? Is it an entire school just for Daddy’s little boy by any chance? That way it will be more fun to crush you, so you can learn how it works here in the USA - Flash says staring at the boy wickedly and he takes a step back, but soon composes himself

— This is a very rude thing to say to a classmate. Are you sure you want to become a superhero?

— And you think I care for your op ...- Flash was going to keep talking until he noticed Parker standing at the classroom door, and before he could react in any way, Azari follows his vision and ends up recognizing the boy

— It's you ...- the boy says, which draws the attention of most people already seated, who turn to face the boy, which scares the same a little, some recognizing him from the practical exam

— Ah, yeah ...! - Peter tries to formulate something to say to the different pairs of eyes that stared at him, but nothing came out; luckily Azari didn't seem to care, and broke the silence

— Good morning dear colleague, and I came from Wakanda, from Killmonger Elementary School, my name is ... - he says getting closer and closer to the brunette

—Ah, I-I heard! - Peter manages to say to the boy, realizing how tall he was, but also very thin - my name is Peter, Peter Parker, very pleased to meet you Azari.

— Peter ... you noticed that there was something else in the practical test, didn't you? - Azari asks the brunette, probably referring to the rescue points, since Peter had probably obtained privileged information due to his connection with Iron Man - I didn't notice anything! I wrongly judged you! I hate to admit it, but you are a much better hero than me ...- Peter was going to try to answer something to the inconsolable Azari, until he heard a voice behind him

—Hey, the messy brown hair! - Peter turns to find the girl with brown hair and red bow, she was behind him in the female uniform, together with a boy; he was tall and athletic, he had even lighter skin and a thin face, his hair was silvery almost white, in a messy hairstyle, and blue eyes - Deadpool really said you passed ...
"The nice girl, Wanda if I'm not mistaken" thinks Peter as the brunette starts talking about how amazing he was with the webs, just making the boy more ashamed than just the next thought; "The uniform suits her very well ..." the brunette tries to erase this thought as soon as possible; until he realizes the platinum next to him, with one arm around his shoulder in a slightly silly way

— So are you my sister's private hero? - he says in a fun way, watching the two brunettes blushing - know that she only talked about it in the last few days - he ends up giving the girl a malicious look

— Pietro! - she says red as a tomato to her brother; Peter would never have guessed that they were related, they looked nothing like

— If you keep going like this, we’ll leave here only tomorrow - the group hears a voice behind them and everyone turns to find basically a celebrity for hero fans; the blind hero, Daredevil. Wearing his red and black uniform, a body armor capable of stopping a bullet, but light and malleable enough to keep the hero's acrobatics and speed intact, without missing the carbon fiber helmet, with reddish eyes and horns ; the face of the Hell’s Kitchen demon. And when he perceives the students' silence (of the vocal cords in this case, their hearts were very fast) he continues - very well, now that I got your attention ...
He then enters the classroom, with the students at the door giving him a pass, he does not enter much, but just enough that all the students present can see him, and removes his helmet; leaving several impressed, the population had no idea of the identity of the blind hero, the same preferring to act out of the spotlight, with few heroes and high-ranking police officers knowing, and now apparently the class too. Upon removing the helmet, he reveals his thin face, fair skin, well-trimmed beard, rumpled brown hair and misty eyes, definitely blind

— My name is Matthew Murdock, if that information leaves this school, an investigation is opened and if we find the person responsible, the expulsion is immediate if they are not old enough to go to jail - he says looking at a non-existent spot on the wall and finally opening an attempt with a sincere smile - and I will be your class teacher for years to come, it's a pleasure
No one even responds, everyone is afraid of being expelled for commenting on the teacher's name at home; but the thought of the demonic hero known for his violence with criminals, being the responsible teacher was something that all students wandered through

— I know it seems sudden, but go to the changing rooms near the courtyard; each locker is identified with its student number, and inside each one there is one of these - he says taking a rolled out of his back pocket, as he unrolls it shows students a red gymnastics T-shirt with white lines that formed an 'M' and an 'A', one on top of the other - dress and meet me in the courtyard - he says and leaves the room, tossing the shirt to Pietro, who picks it up quickly, while watching the hero leave

Already in the courtyard with everyone duly uniformed for physical activities, the children then discover why the teacher was in a hurry to drag them outside;
— Individuality assessment tests !? - all students ask surprised

— But what about orientation? And the opening ceremony? We are going to lose - asks Wanda who, wearing a gym uniform, kept her red bow on her head

— Both useless activities for what we want to do - says Professor Murdock in front of the group still wearing his uniform but without the mask - we have three years to transform you into heroes, we have to use every second available, and we cannot waste time with ceremonies without sense, but now let's get down to business. You all take physical assessment tests without using Quirks since elementary school; pitch, 50 m run, etc. For these tests, the country uses averages of students without Quirks to make things fairer; but the point here is not to level everyone up, now it’s reaching the maximum potential of each one, and that includes your Quirks. Mr. Thompson - he says calling Flash's attention by pointing at him, but without turning his face in the boy's direction - you were the first placed in the practical test, why don't you start?

The professor gave Flash a baseball and the freedom to use his Quirk as much as he wanted if he didn't go beyond a white circle drawn on the floor. The black-haired boy then positions himself in the middle of the circle, doing some quick stretches and getting ready to throw the ball, remembering the maximum he could achieve in elementary school; 67 meters, how much could he get now using his Quirk? The boy then activates it, covering his right arm and left leg over the black slime pants, increasing those limbs, and in a much faster and stronger movement than would be normal, he throws the ball away, and in shortly notice, arrives in the teacher's earpiece, the result;

— 705.2 meters; our goal today is to get to know each one as much as possible so that they can have a goal to exceed in the future - he says to students who are starting to get excited about the possibility of using their powers for such activities - very well, I realize that they are all very excited, who will be next?

Pietro and Gwen put themselves on the two tracks available for the race, only two for the robot that counted the time to be able to speak the results out loud. Both get ready and run off; Gwen could even be in good physical shape, but Pietro becomes a blue and silvery blur after starting, stopping only after the robot reveals its time; 3.4 seconds.

—Nice! Too bad that in fifty meters I can't accelerate so much - the boy says happily giving a smile for the good performance, and just behind arriving Gwen, with a time of 7.1 seconds

In the second race Wanda met with another girl, this one was taller than the brunette, had tanned skin, dark brown hair that went down her back, in addition to her dark brown eyes that looked at the end of the track in a determined way , unlike the other brunette, who seemed to have fun and now concentrated the red energy of her Quirk in her own body to propel herself in the race

The race starts, the focused brunette seemed very fast for a normal human being, but Wanda got the lead with the impulses that took her off the ground and made her reach further; reaching the 5.9 second mark, while the other girl came close behind with 6.3

In the third race, the boy present was wearing a helmet; golden with a red four-pointed star on his forehead, he had a slightly tanned skin, dark, unkempt hair, eyes in an exotic lilac shade and a naughty smile. Her opponent was a girl a little smaller than him, she had slightly darker skin, she had slightly wavy brown hair that hit her shoulders, a thin nose, and grayish brown eyes;
—Come on guys, you're not showing enough action - he then says putting on his helmet and being surrounded by a pulsating blue energy, and as soon as the start is made, he flies at high speed towards the finish line, reaching the incredible 2.3 seconds mark

His opponent was close behind, getting 4.5 seconds, she had made her legs increase in size, stretching them and finishing the race in a few steps.
In the fourth race, the acquaintances Flash and Peter were side by side. When the start is made, Flash instantly makes the black goo cover his legs, giving him enough strength to reach an insane speed and finish the race in 4.13 seconds

“Eugene‘ Flash ’Thompson, Quirk: Symbiosis. It is capable of secreting a slime composed of thousands of cells that give it greater strength, agility, endurance and regeneration ”

Even with his powers, having his speed and strength also increased, Peter was no match for the rival who spent almost his entire life learning about his powers, thus achieving a mark of just 6.8 seconds.
Peter knew that his powers and training were much more to stay on average than to stand out in a specific activity; besides that the duration of the training was months, not years like the others, he needed to think of a way to show something.
The tests continued, but with none in which Peter had managed to draw much attention. In the strength test to hold, he had achieved 75 kg, while a dark-skinned boy with very short curly hair and visible muscles, along with a child version of the Hulk had both achieved 600 kg. In the long jump several passed the entire sand without falling, while Peter, having nothing to throw the web and swing, had stayed at 6 meters. In the side-jump test, had a short boy with very spiky brown hair been tossed from side to side quickly by a two-meter-high biped tiger he had summoned? The fifth test was the throwing of the ball, as shown by Flash at the beginning, in Wanda's turn, because the ball was small and light, she managed to float it up to the limit that the measuring machine could reach, which gave her an 'infinite' result, now it was Peter's turn
He needed to show something, but even with his increased strength it didn't seem to be enough to clash with all those other promises of heroes and heroines, he needed to think of something; his arrows only hindered him at that moment, and the ball could get stuck in his hand and not come out, his webs didn't go that far to stick it to the ball and launch it ... but he could use his ally, science;
Putting himself in the throwing position, he takes a deep breath and throws the ball without much force, but quickly, he throws a web in the direction of it, making a hole in his arm and staining it with a little blood, but he would now get more speed; now with the ball stuck in the web, he spins it quickly and launches it along with the web, reaching a far greater distance than if it were just with his hands. He then puts his left hand on top of the wound to store the bleeding and turns to Mr. Murdock, who, staring at the horizon, hears the distance and smiles;
— 700.6 meters

Little did he know that the teacher had heard another heartbeat coming in the distance, this time eradicated and weak, and that accelerated when he heard the boy's result.

— Uhuuu, finally a superhero level record! - celebrates Wanda in the audience

— He seems to have been hurt ...- says Danny watching his colleague stock up on his bleeding - this happened on the practical exam too, how curious ...

—It wasn't a big deal ...- says Sam, not very impressed, different from the boy next to him who stared at Peter without believing what he saw

"W-what power is that !?" astonished and furious Flash thinks “Everyone's Quirks manifest at the age of four! How absurd! What did you do!?"
The students are startled when they notice Flash shooting towards the brunette with his arms wrapped in his black goo from his Quirk, and with a murderous look;

— Damn you! - he shouts as he extends his hand / claw, ready to tear the poor boy apart - Tell me what it is, damn Wall-Crawler !!!

— Ahhhhh !!! - Peter is frightened by the recent threat of Flash, but quickly he is stopped by a red and black stick attached to a string that wrapped around his neck and made him fall in the middle of the race due to shortness of breath, making it impossible to reach Peter

— What ... what is this? - Flash asks in a whisper and turns back, only to find his teacher, holding the other staff, at the end of the string, with one hand just as if he were making no effort

— I may not be able to see Mr. Thompson - the same says not looking at you and tensing his jaw - but my Quirk allowed me to notice your rapid heartbeat before you decided to attack Mr. Parker

"What an amazing Quirk!" is what goes on in the minds of all students who witnessed the action of their teacher

“Head of M.A. Class 1-A, Matthew Murdock. His Quirk guarantees super hearing, capable of differentiating heartbeats and hearing them from a great distance with various sounds around ”
— Now, you are going to leave Mr. Parker alone and we will continue without further waste of time - he doesn't ask, he just says, pulling the thread back and storing the staff in a special compartment - the next one please ...

Peter then stays at a distance from Flash, who had deactivated his Quirk, and returns to where his colleagues were, still holding the wound on his arm, while the black-haired one had his own thoughts;

— Is your arm okay? - asks Wanda with Peter’s approach

— Ah, yeah! – the boy answers embarrassed

"Until recently, you were just a pebble in my path" thinks the brunette as he watches Peter and the girl in the bow talk, she looks worried and he blushes

During the rest of the day, in the other three exercises, abdominal exercises, touching the tiptoes and running long distance, Peter received a strip of tape to store the bleeding and fought the pain in his arm in these last activities, still giving the best of him, until he is exhausted at the end; unlike the majority who were more easily able to use their powers to make their lives easier;

— Okay, training is over, you are excused for the day, just stop by the classroom, there will be the sheets with schedules, important dates and the school curriculum, it is good to read - he says then goes to Peter and puts a hand on his shoulder - stop by the infirmary to fix this arm, tomorrow the battery of tests will be even more rigorous and I need you in the best possible way - he says handing the infirmary pass to the boy and leaving.
As he moved away from the students who were now heading for the locker rooms, the blind hero found his suspicious heartbeat as he passed a thicket beside the gym;

— Stark ...- the blind hero says when he smells cheeseburger and a well-washed suit - did the director release you on the first day?

— Red, how long ...- the same says getting up from behind the bush when it was discovered - you know how it is right? An adaptation period on the first day and I decided to check out one of my wise colleagues while working

— And did you need to hide? - Matthew asks with his body still turning in the direction he was taking before

— Well ... you know how it is ... professional life, autographs, it tires ...- Tony tries to disguise it, but his racing heart gives him away

— Okay, now you can cut the litany - Murdock says, already fed up - what is so important about the boy? Parker, right?

— What? Ah! The one with the ball tied right? Tell me that you also feel his potential and genius?

— Also? Stark, what are you hiding? - asks when hearing such a word - something related to why Mr. Thompson tried to attack the poor boy?

— Ah ... look ... is that - Tony tries to find a last minute explanation, until he sees his colleague rubbing his face and sighing

— Look, I have more things to do and honestly it doesn't bother me - he says and walks back towards the main building - but know that as a teacher, you shouldn't exercise any kind of favoritism among the students, you have more than one boy to take care now ...- he says and leaves, leaving his colleague behind weighing his words

Upon leaving the large glass building, all first-year students had already been released for the day; the normal routine classes starting only the next day. Peter was walking tired after visiting the infirmary and meeting the heroine Night Nurse. He was dying to get home and tell Aunt May everything (except, of course, the secret identity of his class teacher), until he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to find the two blondes he had met in the morning;

— Danny? Gwen? – the brunette asks looking at the blonde duo, with the boy looking at him with his neutral expression and Gwen smiling and looking around

— Is your arm better? - asks Danny

— Oh, yeah! Thanks to the Night Nurse! – the boy says remembering the appointment;

“— Wow, my arm is already better! But I'm feeling so tired now ...– Peter says to have his arm healed by the nurse's Quirk

— This happens because of my Quirk, don't worry - she says wiping the area with dry blood with a damp cloth - it stimulates the natural regeneration process of each one, and it consumes energy, and if I use it a lot on the same person , it can lead to death - she says normally while throwing the dirty cloth in the trash

— Death!?

— Stay calm Peter, just start to understand your Quirk and your limits better - she says taking the boy's two hands and staring deeply into his eyes - depending on the injury you come with, the cure can lead to sequelae and there won't be so many heroes out there healing ... You need to learn to take care ”

— But know that it was amazing, you threw the rope and spun it and it was ZOOOOOOM - Gwen says euphorically as she swirls and makes the sound for the ball launch

— It was certainly very ingenious - Danny says giving him a friendly smile as the three walk, until they hear a voice behind

—Hey! You three! - they turn to see the brunette with a bow running towards them - Are they going to the station? Wait for me!

— Wanda!? – asks Peter

— Wow, you're the girl from infinity! - Gwen says excitedly and with her hands on her cheeks

— My name is Wanda Maximoff! - she says to stop in front of the trio - and you are; Daniel Rand, Gwendolyn Poole and “Wall-Crawler” Parker right?

— Wall-Crawler !? - the boy asks scared because she knows the way Flash called her

— Hehe, I know it's not your name, but isn't that what Thompson called you on the physical test? - she says remembering the boy with the short fuse running and being stopped by the teacher

— Ah, yeah ... my name is Peter, Flash calls me Wall-Crawler to make fun of me, saying that I try to reach others but I never can ...- he says blushing when trying to explain himself

— HAHAHAHA!!! – Gwen burst out laughing while Danny tries to make her stop

— Oh, really? I'm sorry ... - the brunette asks embarrassed, but something comes to her mind - but it reminds me of a spider; so small, but it reaches great heights and does amazing things!
The brunette then looks back at the brunette, who had a closed fist and a smile on her face, in which Peter soon copies her, using the girl's encouraging words to review how he saw that mean nickname
— Awwwww, I ship it !!! - Gwen screams, taking the two brunettes out of the trance and making them both blush, before having her mouth covered with Danny's hand, which she soon licks and receives a protest from the blonde

Soon the four of them started walking towards Brodway-Lafayette station, with Wanda saying that her brother had gone out with some friends and would later go home alone, which triggered everyone talking and sharing a little of each, telling where they lived, with whom they lived, but in general commenting on the incredible Quirks they had witnessed that day. Peter personally celebrated such a small but important victory of making friends, even though they had their eccentricities;
— And that’s all folksl! – Gwen stuttering on purpose and waving at the reader

— Is she alright? – asks Peter to Danny

— You get used to it...- the blond says, seeming to be tired of giving explanations

Chapter Text

“The M.A superhero course curriculum: mandatory classes in the morning, like literature ...”
— “To Kill a Mockinbirrrd” it is one of the most important works of American literature, written by Harper Lee and published in 1960 ... - monologues Professor Piotr Rasputin, or Colossus; a gigantic man, over two meters tall and with swollen muscles, had a square face, light skin, a wide nose and dark brown eyes, and short brown hair in a military cut. Lover of the arts and professor of literature, the subject just didn't make the class sleep so much because of his heavy Russian accent

“...math...”

—The numerical sets are separated into: a) Natural b) Integers c) Rational and d) Irrational ...- says in a robotic way the professor and cyber hero Vision; the artificial intelligence of Iron Man J.A.R.V.I.S. transposed into an android with diverse skills, who better to be a math teacher? His greenish body simulated an adult male body, with some pieces in yellow, since he did not need clothes, such as a cape with a collar and a belt, and his face was red with a yellow stone in the center of his forehead; his power source

“...or english.”

— Very well evolved monkeys - the English teacher, to everyone's surprise, Deadpool starts talking when he finishes writing a few sentences on the blackboard - which one is incorrect? - he asks the class and is answered with only silence from students confused by; subject or because people let him teach - look, just so you know, I have a diploma in English okay? And it was very expensive …

— The incorrect one is number four - answers the student at table number 13; Azari - there is a pronoun used incorrectly

— Wrong! - Deadpool says pointing his finger accusingly at the boy, until he quickly takes some papers from his pouch, takes a look at them and points again at the boy - Correct! As everyone can see ...

“(It was no surprise when we found out that another teacher was writing the scripts for the English class for Deadpool). Then we had lunch in the main cafeteria, where you can buy food at reasonable prices ”
The main restaurant was certainly quite large; a wide space with huge windows on the side walls that gave the view to the nature present on the outside, used a lot by students with Quirks connected to nature or people looking for a quiet place to read a book, several tables with ten available chairs were spread and separated by walls with some bushes at the top, but what impressed the students the most was the head of the meals;
— And know that every Thursday we will have a buffet of tacos, the first taco being free - says the soft, but robotic voice of the ex-villain of the Avengers; Ultron, who, apparently, after his last defeat, had been reprogrammed to become chef, with his body reduced to thinner and more fragile parts and his head covered with a chef's hat. And yet scaring Peter, Wanda and even Danny, who just wanted to eat without the possibility of the robot losing control and attacking them.

— Hmmm, thank you very much, scrap! - says Gwen with her mouth full of pieces of pizza, of course she wouldn't be scared ...

"Then, in the afternoon, finally, the basic heroe training"

— Greetings first year A! - a modified voice says entering the room, none other than none other than Iron Man himself, floating thanks to his thrusters as he headed forward

— Wow, it's really Iron Man! - Pietro says ecstatically together with his colleagues

— Amazing! He's really a teacher! - one of the boys in the class says, he was very tall, he had Asian features, with fair skin and tight eyes, and his black hair was neatly combed in a tuft

— That's one of your Silver Age armor, isn't it? Is it? Say I got it right ...- comments Gwen, changing her mood quickly as she turns to Wanda, who was sitting a seat away behind her, but who shrugs for not being sure

— Yes, it is Mark XVII, known as “Broken-Heart” - Peter comments when observing the silver details present, in addition to the more robust chest

— Nerd...- comments sullen Flash, without commenting that he had also recognized the armor

— I am Groot - comments the excited treant teenager looking fascinated at the hero

— Very well children, you can already settle down. And yes! I will give you basic superhero training! - he says when placing himself behind the teacher's desk - It is a subject where different ways of learning the basics of being a superhero are trained. Most credits are earned here. I know it seems a little obvious, but it was the director who asked me to say this ... But enough with the chit chat! What we will do today is: Combat Training!

— Combat...- says Flash looking anxious and with a hint of psycho

—...training – comments Peter apprehensive of the brunette's reaction in front of him

— In addition, to accompany us, we have this! - Iron Man says pointing to the classroom wall to his right, in which horizontal compartments begin to emerge, four in total, each containing five suitcases, all numbered from 1 to 20; representing each person's seat - Costumes based on each other's Quirk and the requests they made before classes! An offering from Stark Industries

— Uoooou !!! - the whole class seems excited about the thought of their own hero costumes, some prepared with such dedication for that moment ...

— Costumes ...- comments Peter, reflecting on the various drawings he had done since he had gained his Quirk ...

— Very well! After you change, get together in the beta yard! - Iron Man says and is answered by a 'Yes' from all students

Just outside the beta locker room, one of the practical exam locations, was Iron Man, waiting anxiously for his students and their costumes, of course he had designed the majority, but the final part was at the factory, not at his laboratory, and when he sees the first silhouettes approaching he says;
— They say that clothes make the hero kids! So stay tuned, because now you are superheroes! - he says observing the different students in the light with the most varied uniforms; armor, tactical clothes or just with a specific fabric, but all using them to show a glimpse of their personalities and their Quirks - I don't want to brag ... but you guys are awesome! Now, let's get started!

“The clothing allowance: before entering MA, a Quirk record is sent, physical measurements, which are used for standard and gym uniforms, and desired projects, then Stark Industries receives orders, and manufactures the latest outfits . A wonderful system. ”

Three weeks ago;

— I have to go to the city hall to do the "Quirk registration" for the costume. But I am already registered with "none"! - Peter says sitting on the sofa in the living room and staring at the documents with the instructions for enrolling in M.A. - he obviously does the first thing that comes to mind ...

—The register? Only someone so programmed does it at the beginning of the ninth year ... and it doesn't help us at all - says Mr. Stark on the other end of the line, Peter could feel the older one scratch his eyes and sigh tired - Just update kid.

— Really !? - Peter asks in awe, it couldn't be that easy, could it? Mr. Stark just laughs at the boy's surprise and starts to tell him when people change their records, like when Quirk who thought they were doing one thing does another, setting an example a person thinking they have water creation Quirk when they are younger , but later discovering that the power is actually to transform the humidity of the air into water. But apparently they don't accept huge changes, but as in the case of Peter he had none before, it shouldn't be a problem ...

— I’m home! – Peter can hear Aunt May coming in, making him startle and accidentally hang up the phone

— Ah, I hung up by mistake. I'll apologize later ... - he says holding his cell phone in his pocket and watching his aunt enter with a large plastic bag in hand - hi May, I was waiting for you

— Ah Peter, drop those boring documents, I have a surprise - she says holding a smile as she leaves the bag on the floor and pulls out a blue and red sweatshirt, but with a spider drawn in white on the front, like a of your symbol designs ... - Tcharam! Congratulations on passing M.A. Maybe I hurried and charged some old favors from the ladies down the street to help me ...

— A coat? - Peter, when getting up and going to analyze the piece of clothes, tries to hide his surprise trying to pass a little animation, but that doesn't seem to shake May

— It's not a big deal for now. You dozed off in one of your last study sessions, so I ended up looking at the drawings in your notebook in hero uniforms

— Really? - asks the boy slightly embarrassed, but not interrupting his aunt

— I brooded for a long time after what I told you - she says, referring to not believing he would have a chance after they found out he didn't have a Quirk - at that time I had given up. But still, you didn't give up and chase your dream, did you? Well then know that I, or rather, we, will support you with everything we have from now on! - May says, holding out her coat with teary eyes

— We? ... - Peter also on the verge of tears takes the coat in his hands, recognizing the fabric and even having been washed, sewn and dyed, the smell too; but the record falls when he looks at the immaculate label, in which the initials "B.P." were written with a permanent pen; "Benjamin Parker" that was Uncle Ben's coat, the same coat he wore when he took his last breaths, when he saw in Peter the heroes that no one else saw ...

“May's feelings, along with Ben's legacy. What else could I wear? Even if it's not the most convenient or modern, I don't care! It's my hero costume! ”

Peter is the last one to leave the locker room, and go through the tunnel that connected it with the Beta Courtyard, but soon arriving at the area where his colleagues were, wearing the uniform that he and May had endeavored to form; the sweatshirt had red on the chest and blue on the arms, back and hood, a white spider was printed on both the front and the back, the sleeves were rolled up to the elbow, leaving his forearms free. His hands were dressed in tactical red gloves with black bumps connecting his fingers to the back of his hand, and his palm was thin enough for the boy to be able to use his arrows. He also wore gray pants made of a light and resistant fabric, with pockets to store necessary materials. He was wearing his red exercise shoes, which were worn and malleable and comfortable. And last but not least, his red fabric mask, breathable and with special eyes: Peter had been locked for hours to build them, but it was worth it, the old camera lenses were now used as a focus for his vision, they changed the vision hole, reducing his peripheral vision, but thanks to his “Spider-Sensor”, he perceived the things that happened around him, so he could sacrifice that perception for a better focus on what was in front of him.

— Ah, Peter? – Wanda notices his friend leaving the tunnel and heads over to him

— Wanda! – he says, realizing that she had called him, but quickly seeing the clothes she wore; getting scared and blushing at the sight in front of him

— How cool is your outfit. Very simple indeed. I should have written what I wanted, this outfit came very close - she says pulling her red skirt down a little. She wore what appeared to be a kind of witch's outfit; a sleeveless dress, red and black, with a high collar containing a red embroidery above the shoulders as a kind of sleeve, and with a thread, black and very thin, that was attached near her neck, but that, like a lace , was loosely tied in a bow tie. Long, black gloves that were held by a piece of fabric on his middle finger and left his palms free. In addition to the red skirt, the black leggings and the high boots, also black, together with her famous red bow on the head. The outfit was really tight, showing her small body and her simple curves - I'm a little embarrassed - she says scratching the back of her neck and blushing slightly
—The superhero course is the best! - says a very small boy, with very messy black hair and wearing a simple set of shorts, T-shirt, coat, goggles and draw gloves, to himself, having many ideas of drawingd with images of the cute brunette in mind. ..

— Ah? – Peter is startled to hear the voice of the little boy near him

— All right, you've drooled enough in your colleagues' costumes, now come here - Iron Man calls and soon all twenty students were gathered in front of the teacher - Now it's time for combat training

— Professor! – Azari raises his arm to get the teacher's attention; he wore a tight black outfit, showing his defined muscles, it was a jumpsuit from the feet to the trunk with a V-neck and flaps around the neck, without boots, as well as his father's uniform - This is the center of the admission test. Will we have urban battles again?

— No, actually we are going to advance some levels - Iron Man replies - most of the time, we fight with villains outside. If you look at the numbers, the bad guys are more likely to appear indoors. Prison, private prison, illegal business. In a society full of superheroes, a smart enough villain hides in the shadows! In this class, you will be divided between heroes and villains and fight in 2-on-2 battles.

— But without any basic training? - asks Gwen, wearing a pink and white outfit very similar to Deadpool's, being very close, looking like a swimsuit with sleeves, along with a mask and boots of the same color, leaving her thighs showing, she also used several pieces of equipment on her belt and two swords in the back

— I believe that you learn a lot more in practice - answers the hero - Having said that, the key this time is that there are no robots to defeat.

— How is victory and defeat decided? - asks one of the girls, who wore an outfit very similar to Azari's, but being all white and wearing it completely, only leaving her head out, but with a mask in her hands, with slightly darker marks on the side as if it were stripes and a green talisman attached to her waist; she was tall, with tanned skin and very straight dark brown hair

— Can we go all aggro? - asks Flash, he was wearing military-style plate armor that was completely overlaid by his Quirk, leaving it completely black, his shoulder pads and elbow pads contained small spines and his arms were already covered by his Quirk, with claws on his fingers, black goo just stopped at the back of his neck, covering his ears and making a mini mask around his eyes

— Will there be any punishment for losers? - Wanda question apprehensive

— How are we going to divide? - asks Azari again

— Didn't my costume look amazing? - asks the boy with the strange helmet; Sam, matching his outfit, which resembled a black and gold space suit, with a pliable black base, along with golden boots, gauntlets and elbow pads, as well as a symbol on the chest, with three triangular circles, with both the chest connecting to the belly by lines and the last connecting to the belt, all gold

— Calm down guys! Calm down, one at a time! - the teacher calms the crowd of students with doubts and activates the lesson script on the display of his helmet - In this case, the villains hid a nuclear weapon in some corner of the building, the heroes have the mission to apprehend it. They need to arrest the villains or recover the nuclear weapon at the designated time. Villains must protect the weapon or arrest the superheroes.

— It looks like something from a movie - says Peter under the mask

— And finally, the teams and opponents will be determined by lot - says the hero showing them a yellow box

— We will be divided by chance? - Azari asks a little surprised

— Professionals usually form temporary teams with heroes from other agencies, hence the explanation, I believe. - says Peter to his colleague

— I understand, the discernment of looking ahead ...- he responds by understanding the objective - forgive the lack of education! - he says crossing his arms in front of his chest in an X’s

— All cool kid. Now, the teams!

Team A; Peter Parker and Wanda Maximoff

Team B; Robbie Reyes and Tandy Bowen

Team C; Kei Kawade and Laura Kinney

Team D; Eugene Thompson and Azari T’Challa

Team E; Kamala Khan and Sam Alexander

Team F; Groot and Luke Cage

Team G; Pietro Maximoff and Seol Hee

Team H; Tyrone Johnson and Gwendolyn Poole

Team I; Ava Ayala and Nico Minoru

Team J; Daniel Rand and Amadeus Cho

— That is so cool! It can only be fate! I'm counting on you Peter! - says Wanda very excited to discover that her partner is one of her friends and not someone unknown or Flash, while Peter only knew how to blush with the proximity of the pretty girl

— And the first teams to fight will be ...- Iron Man says when designing two holographic lists already running with all Teams, with one written; "Heroes" and the other "Villains", until the two stop at - Team A as heroes and Team D as villains! The rest, please follow me to the monitor room

— Yes sir! - the students shout, and soon start following the teacher towards the monitors' room, leaving behind only Peter, Wanda, Azari and Flash.
Peter soon realizes that he was being watched by someone, and turns to see Flash with a face of a few friends, he was probably dying to slaughter the poor brunette. Peter cuts eye contact quickly, with chills, but then stops and thinks, now they were the same, both in the same school, in the same class and both with Quirks, Peter would no longer let Flash use him as a doormat. He then regains his stance and faces Flash back, which surprised the bully, who was more nervous than ever.

— Team of villains, get in front and get ready! In five minutes the team of superheroes invades and the battle begins - says Iron Man, who watches Azari and Flash entering the building - Young T'Challa and Thompson, learn to think from the perspective of the villains. This is very close to reality. Go with everything you have, without fear of getting hurt, but if you go too far, I interrupt

— All rigth! - Azari replies, while Flash had his mind on other things

Now inside the building, on one of the floors, Azari and Flash find the fake bomb on a floor that also contained several boxes and storage locations; certainly things commonly found in villain hiding places
—Even if it's just training, it hurts me to be a villain - says Azari to his partner as he heads for the bomb - So our job is to protect this here? It's papier-mache - he says as he touches the object

— Hey! - the boy turns around when called by his partner, finding him on his back - Wall-Crawler has a Quirk, doesn't he?

— Didn't you see what he did? Of course, it was not very flashy, but the way he used to launch the ball was clever, even if it appears to be a little risky, given the injury to his arm - Azari replies when he remembers the tests - Now, you always seem bitten when it comes to Parker

"He dares to deceive me ..." thinks Flash, not paying attention, or simply not caring, to the words of the partner "That shitty nerd!"

Outside the building, Wanda and Peter analyzed the building plan while trying to formulate some kind of strategy

— It is too much work to memorize the building plan ...- says Wanda to his partner - Although Iron Man is just like he is on TV, and apparently we will not have punishments so we can be more relaxed and ...You're shaking all over! - the girl is frightened by her partner who was shaking like a green stick; his mask was lifted to his nose, leaving his mouth free to speak better

— No, it's just ... we're against Flash, in addition to Azari, so I feel like I need to be alert - the boy responds without taking his eyes off the plant

— I see, Flash is that Thompson who makes fun of you, right?

—...- Peter takes a while to finally speak, until he lets out a breath, lowering the paper with the plant - He is incredible. Even though he is a complicated person, his confidence, his physical strength and his Quirk are much more incredible than mine. Only that's why now - he says lowering the rest of the mask and standing up - I don't want to lose

— A fate fight between rivals then? - the brunette asks with bright eyes due to the determination of the partner

— Oh, I'm sorry, this is not your problem, Wanda! Do not worry! - the boy says not wanting to drag his friend into the middle of his personal conflicts

— Yes it is! We are a pair! Here we go! - she says taking a leap with her fist raised and raised, showing her excitement and taking a simple smile from Peter, even though she couldn't see it because of the mask

"Okay, let's start the hand-to-hand combat training between Teams A and D!" The voice of Iron Man can be heard through the speakers present in the simulation area, starting combat training

Inside the monitors' room, Iron Man addresses the rest of the class, who spread out across the dark room and watched the video screens present, each showing a different location in the building the Teams would use
— Alright guys, keep thinking together ...- he says to his students and then goes into his own thoughts; “Parker, here you are no longer an ordinary student. I will be strict, without showing preferences ”he says activating the radio to be able to communicate with the headphones of the four participants individually, in case you need to pass any instructions

Jumping into the building through an open window, Peter enters the scene by climbing the wall using his arrows and having Wanda on his back; since her impulses were not strong enough for the required height, and she was light enough to be easily carried, even though Peter had sweated buckets of embarrassment at feeling the girl's curves on his back ... but it wasn't time to think about it, not that there was a good time to think about it, but he needed to focus
— Successful infiltration ...- says Wanda softly as she descended Peter's back and watched the corner of corridors they had encountered

— There are many blind spots, be careful - says Peter choosing one of the corridors and following him, being quickly followed by Wanda
The two walk for a few seconds in the dark and silent corridor, watching for any movement or noise. Wanda used a little of her Quirk to create a red sphere to serve as extra light, since on that floor they didn't have many windows, while Peter was thinking about some kind of strategy.
“I already know Flash's Quirk, and it is something very physical and melee, I can try to restrict it ... but what about Azari? I saw something related to electricity in the entrance exam, but I don't know how much he controls his power and ... ”Peter suddenly feels his Spider Sense go off and soon he sees Flash jumping off one of the corner corridors, with his arm extended and targeting opponents. Using his superior agility, Peter throws himself in the direction of Wanda, causing them to move away from the impact point of Flash's fist, which makes a big hole in the wall, in the place that were only seconds ago
— Wanda, are you okay? – Peter asks his partner as he gets up off the floor quickly, he didn't have time for slack

— I'm fine, thanks - she says also getting up and facing the companion, seeing her mask torn in the middle - Ah Peter! - she says worried that the friend could have already been hurt

— I'm fine, it was just a scratch ...- he says and quickly rips off the rest of the mask and throws it on the floor, it wouldn't make sense to use just one functioning eye

— Come on, Wall-Crawler - Flash says as he pulls himself together and stands up - Don't dodge.

—I figured you would come after me first. - says the brunette not being shaken

— A surprise attack right off the bat? - asks one of the students in the monitor room

— A surprise attack certainly does not look like the most noble action - says Danny, the same wearing a dark green glued clothing that went from the feet to the neck and with long sleeves but left his fists uncovered, with a moss green leather chest with a kind of a black dragon drawn, in addition to a yellow ribbon belt and a mask of the same color, which at the moment was raised and only covering his forehead

— A surprise attack is also a strategy - says Iron Man when computing the actions of his students - Mr. Thompson is personifying a villain well in a real battle

— And apparently he doesn't seem to have to work hard to play the villain ...- says Gwen also without her mask

— At least Peter dodged! - another girl was excited among the students; she was the owner of brown hair that went up to the shoulders of messy, had a dark skin and brown eyes, wore a red T-shirt with the sleeves rolled up to her elbows, on top, a kind of blue zipper skirt with a very large yellow lightning emblem, and to complement it, a red scarf, blue boots, a mask that surrounded her blue eyes and a gold bracelet on her left wrist

— And there goes the Flash again! - alerts Pietro when watching the screens with the fight, the same worried about his sister

— Don't worry, Parker, I'm not going to hurt you enough to interrupt the fight, but I'll get there almost! - the boy says with his right arm flexed, ready to give another blow and grow bulges in the joints between the fingers and the palm to get more damage, while running towards the pair, but when he was preparing for the punch ...

... Peter dodged at the exact moment, stepping out of his trajectory and grabbing Flash's fist with his left hand. He then grabs the collar of his attacker's suit with his other arm and uses the momentum of Flash's movement to throw him over his shoulder, throwing him directly with his back on the floor. Making Flash impress and lose air on impact. But even so, he gets up after a short time, being astonished and much more angry

— Flash, you always start with a big push with your right arm - says Peter putting himself in a fighting position, both to protect himself and to protect Wanda who was behind him - what do you think I did when I watched you? I learned your strategies ... You kept calling me Wall-Crawler because you thought it was funny how I tried to reach the top without a Quirk. You laughed at how I tried to become a hero ... a wall too high that you thought I wouldn't be able to climb!

If Flash was already irritated, that speech only made him even more nervous, but Peter didn't stop anyway;

— A friend told me that Wall-Crawler is like a spider, small and insignificant in the eyes of many, but that it reaches great heights and does incredible things! I won't be your punching bag forever Flash! - the boy ends up nervous, putting out everything he has kept since meeting Flash - I am an incredible type of Wall-Crawler! I'm Spider-Man !!!

At that moment Flash starts to rise, his Quirk pulsing frantically, copying the owner's emotions, the goo spreads over his neck and almost covers his eyes when it spreads over his face, accompanied by a killer look

— Wanda, go and find the weapon - he says turning to his friend

— A-ah? But what about you? - she asks worried and a little afraid of what Flash could do

— I'll come up with a plan! For now I hold him! - he replies and sees his companion confirm with her head, even if shaking and running away from the duo, who was preparing for the fight of their lives

“Flash, tell me your position! What happened?" The brunette hears his teammate shout at him over the headset, but he had more important things to do than answer Azari

— Do not bother me and keep on the defense ... - answers the brunette without a hint of patience and then hanging up so he won't be bothered anymore

— What is Flash talking about? - asks a boy from the group; one of those who had been loudly impressed at the entrance of Iron Man in the class that morning, he was tall, muscular, light skinned, Asian features and black hair with gel put in a kind of tuft. He wore nothing but gray shorts with purple and yellow details and an electronic bracelet on his left wrist, he was shirtless and barefoot - You can't tell by seeing cameras without sound
— He is communicating with his partner through the wireless transmitter he received - the teacher replies - it is the only thing that can be taken, plus the building plan

— The time limit is 15 minutes - says the brunette girl with the colorful costume, noting that the marker was now in 13 minutes - and the superheroes don't know where the right weapon is?

— Correct! – answer the pro hero

— So the heroes are in clearly disadvantage

— And that's how it is in real life - replies Iron Man - Superheroes have to turn the tables under any situation. Besides, did Professor Murdock teach you something? That motto there! Come on, everyone with me, one, two, three and ...!

— Excelsior!!! – the teacher yells with his students, some obviously more excited than others

— Hey professor, look at Flash! - Sam comments while watching the screen

Flash then makes black tentacles extend from his back and propels himself forward, flying like a missile towards Peter and trying to deliver a powerful kick with his left leg; but the boy's Spider Sense was faster. With Wanda out of reach, Peter could focus 100% on Flash, luckily he had reacted in time and stopped Flash's shot with his right arm and reinforced with his left.
— Are you smart now, Parker? - Flash is still irritated in the air, but notices the boy quickly firing the white substance in Flash's leg near the wall, he wanted to restrict it.

“‘ Analysis of superheroes for the future No. 10 ’page 18; some heroes like Daredevil, because they have less offensive Quirks, use the restriction of the opponents' movements when attaching them with ropes and chains, so good that I saw his movements in the last training session ”Peter thinks when he sees the world in slow motion while thought carefully about his strategy “But now what? Being him, he will be impatient and ... again with his right arm! ” the boy throws himself to his right, narrowly escaping Flash's devastating punch, which opens another hole in the building's wall, leaving the attacker even more ecstatic and nervous

“He kicked first this time in an attempt to prevent me from predicting the movements. He's being cautious, ”Peter thinks as he watches Flash get to his feet after the brutal punch and his Quirk“ swallows ”the webs, which were too liquid and hadn't pinned his foot to the wall. The brunette sees Flash preparing for another onslaught with his tentacles, but he is faster; throwing a web at Flash's face, blinding him for a while, which gave him the necessary breach to jump on the walls and climb out of there. The nervous brunette quickly gets rid of that sticky substance, but Peter was already out of sight.

— Parker! You can run, but you can't hide forever! - Shouts Flash as he enters the nearest corridor, but seeing that the rival was no longer there, he grunts and keeps turning corridors and more corridors in search of his rival

Tired of climbing the walls and running, Peter crouches down and leans against one of the walls to catch his breath and think of a strategy; coming to the conclusion that he would have to help Wanda against Azari without Flash interfering, since the two boys were certainly much more powerful; which led to an inevitable result, he would have to defeat Flash or help Wanda from a distance, which seemed impossible. But he needed to act soon; if his internal clock was correct, it must have been nearly ten minutes out of the fifteen totals, so he needed to act now. Then he hears Wanda calling him over the radio;
“—Peter do you copy?”

— Wanda !? Yes, I am! Are you alright? - the brunette asks without noticing how worried he seemed

“—I am fine. I found Azari and the weapon, on the east side of the fourth floor ”

— It is just above mine ... - Peter responds by remembering the building plan and the paths he had taken

“— But I’ll need some help if... Agh!”

— Wanda!? – Peter asks worried

“—Wanda!?”
The girl hears her partner's voice of concern on her radio; probably because she was hit by an electrical current from Azari who had discovered her. But even so she stands up, it was not a discomfort that would make a future heroine fall

— You can be quite powerful, Maximoff - says Azari putting himself in a fighting position, and Wanda could see some details in the boy when he activated his powers; his suit was part of the breastplate with a light blue glow, as was his head. His shoulders also contained tribal tattoos and his belt stood out from the black suit - but I took all the objects out of here, there's nothing for you to levitate and throw at me
“Azari T’Challa, Quirk: Electro Panther. Along with his increased physical capacity, he is also able to generate and control very high electrical charges through his body ”

— So thankfully, I've been training a new thing - the brunette says concentrating the red energy in her hands, forming spheres of energy and making her eyes shine the same color, until in a quick movement, she launches the two bursts of red energy in the direction of Azari, who hit the boy in his chest, driving him away from the girl
She then tries to run towards the weapon; if she managed to touch it they would win ... but Azari managed to recover, and with that she pulled on her belt that turned into a stick covered with electricity, and with it giving a side blow to the opponent. Wanda tries to create a shield to defend herself, but she is not yet very advanced in this ability and with that takes the blow that hits her along with the electric charge, causing her to hit one of the columns and move away from the weapon

— You are not the only one with tricks ...- says the boy now facing his opponent more seriously, as he puts himself in a fighting position with the stick on his back

— Good, I think that would be embarrassing if I were the only one - she says getting up and covering her fists again with the red energy

Peter tries to hear more than what happened with Wanda, but a sign from the Spider Sense took him out of his daydreams and he can see Flash approaching with heavy strides; he wore an expression of mockery and an evil smile, as if he found grace in something he would soon do

— I hope you're ready for the beating of your life Wall-Crawler ... - he says putting himself upright and compartments of his shoulders being revealed

— I'm not afraid of you anymore Flash! - the boy says putting himself in a combat position with his fists raised

— You know, at the end of the day I don't know if the one who makes the costumes is great or is an idiot - says Flash, seeming not to care about his rival's words - but I know I got what I asked for; guided missiles - he says maniacally and from the compartments of his shoulders appear the tips of six black missiles, three on each shoulder, and ignoring the orders of the professor he received on the radio, he fires two of the missiles.

During the trajectory of the projectiles, they changed direction so as not to hit Peter; probably due to the fact that they were controlled in some way by Flash and if he was hit, the brunette would definitely be expelled. The missiles overturned and crashed into each other, causing an explosion with double strength. Peter tried to hold on, but the explosion was too strong and he was thrown back to the end of the corridor while the whole building was shaking from the explosion.
Standing up with a little more difficulty, Peter then watches Flash approaching calmly, probably because he wants to end his rival with his own hands. The brunette then feels to a lesser extent the sensation of the Spider Sense being fired constantly, but nothing was coming his way, if not, he would have already been hit. Then he realizes; he must be realizing the Quirk uses of Azari and Wanda; the explosion must have increased his sensitivity and now he was right under the confrontation of the other participants. It was his chance to help Wanda, but how? However, before he can do or think about anything, he watches Flash's black fist coming towards him.
By firing a web institutionally at the wall to his left, he manages to deflect in time; but now Flash seemed more nervous than ever, he quickly recovers and leaves for another onslaught, but this time Peter was ready. He sticks to the wall with his hands and flexes his legs so that he can kick with both feet at Flash's torso, pushing him away. He needed to think of something, and fast.

—Now are you really going to fight Parker? - Flash says positioning himself to run again and that's what he does
Both run towards each other, fists ready to make an attack each. But when Flash comes close, the black tentacles on his back make him jump over Peter, and having the boy with a vulnerable back, he extends his arm with sharp claws and attacks the boy from behind, tearing his uniform and hurting his claw-shaped back.
Peter falls to the ground because of the pain he felt; the warmth of the blood slowly trickling down his back and the coldness of the air entering his wounds. But either way he gets up, and gathering his courage, or stupidity some would say, unravels Flash:
— And is this the best you can do? - he says weak, but with a smug smile
Blinded by anger, Flash activates the missile compartments again, firing two more while running towards Peter again. And straight into your trap;
Without Flash noticing, Peter shoots some webs into a concrete block, small enough to be launched, but big enough for his purpose. He gets up with the block behind him, and when the rival launches his missiles, he prepares for his plan. Guiding himself through his Spider Sense and his hearing, he reaches the right distance and fires a web at one of the missiles, trapping him at his command, preventing him from hitting and exploding the other, which deviates too much and opens a hole in the opposite wall. Peter is rotating his trunk and jumping, keeping himself in a horizontal position, with a missile stuck in the web of his right arm and the one of the block in his left. He then launches the missile at the ceiling and is soon followed by the block. He hopes that his partner will take care of the rest, because due to the approach with Flash, he was completely vulnerable, and a direct punch in the stomach that throws him towards the wall, was enough to knock him out.

Upstairs Wanda was breathing hard, while her opponent didn't seem so affected, and worse, she was far from getting close to the weapon. She was tired and Azari had probably trained hard with professional instructors while she moved toys from side to side and practiced with Pietro, the hope of victory was less and less; until she hears a very low and weak voice on her radio transmitter;
“—Wanda, be prepeared...”
Peter hadn't said anything else, so she waited patiently for what was going to happen, which fortunately was easier for her in that situation: if time ran out Azari won, so he wasn't exaggerating to defeat her for good, he was being cautious and intelligent when storing energy; pity that that would be his undoing.
And then, when no one expected it, the ground shakes and a huge crater is formed between the two heroes in training, similar to another explosion recently. Azari and Wanda fall backwards, but Wanda pays attention to what comes next, a concrete block appears through the hole and she sees the opportunity.
Using her Quirk, she stops the block in the air and launches it towards Azari, who was still standing after the explosion. Such action caused the block to fly towards the boy's abdomen, pushing him back to the ground, and that was enough for the girl to use her last energies to propel herself upwards, passing through the hole and falling directly on top of the weapon, capturing it...
— Weapon apprehended! – she screams with her last strength as she hears the teacher shout the heroes' victory on the radio of the four contestants

While Peter and Wanda had been sent to the infirmary, to be treated by the Night Nurse; Azari and Flash had joined the other students to watch the other matches. And while they were arguing about each one in the match that had been held; Flash only thought about one thing;
"How did he manage to predict what I was going to do?" wondered in disbelief at Parker's skill and quick thinking, he was in shock of being defeated

— All right guys, let's switch places and start the second match - says Iron Man ready to draw the next contestants - and for the second match ...

"Team B will be the superheroes and Team I will be the villains"
Inside the second building, in front of the weapon was Team I, formulating a strategy, and was formed by Ava Ayala and Nico Minoru.
Ava was a girl with slightly brown skin, straight brown hair, full lips and greenish eyes. Her outfit was a white jumpsuit with claws on her fingertips, a green amulet on her belt and some darker parts like stripes; she was the heir to the Ayala family of heroes.
— And what is your Quirk? - Ava asks her partner, Nico, while fixing her hair in a ponytail to pass through the hole in the back of her mask
“Ava Ayala, Quirk: White Tiger. Power passed on to the eldest child per generation, gives the user strength, agility, reflexes and refined senses ”
—Well, I have this ...- Nico replies, literally pulling a staff from her chest, a purple rune appeared and it seemed to solidify from the air, he was very simplistic, the handle mostly black, and at the end one iron circle with several runes and carved hieroglyphs, Ava couldn't tell if it was metal or rock, and honestly, neither Nico - I can manipulate cosmic energy with him and do some spells
"Nico Minoru, Quirk: Staff of The One. She has the ability to cast a staff that manipulates cosmic energy and casts it on different spells, but she cannot repeat the same spell twice"
If the girls met, they would see how different they were; Ava the perfect and athletic student, and Nico, the goth without a talent for sports. She was slightly tanned, but the makeup she wore made her look a lot whiter, contrasting with the black lipstick and eyeshadow. She was shorter than Ava, and had a less slender body, being a little more curved, but not so much. She had messy black hair that reached her chin and almond-shaped eyes. Her costume was similar to Wanda's dress, but while Wanda was cuter, Nico was more Gothic. She had a black sash on her neck, the black and purple lace part of the dress in the art of the bust and her shoulders, the leotard was tighter, the skirt was also black and went to the middle of her thighs; and it matched her high boots and pantyhose with purple and black stripes.

— Ah ... ok - Ava had seen a lot of crazy things in her life, but that was certainly something else - beauty, can you make some form of shield around the weapon? - she asks then puts on the mask, which was also all white and only the yellow eyes stood out, leaving the ponytail out

— I can do that - she responds and closes her eyes, concentrating for a moment, until she and the weapon are covered by a transparent dome-shaped energy - how about that?

— It seems good enough - even with the mask on, her voice doesn't drown out so that Nico can't understand - I'll keep an eye on the corridor, if you can keep the shield, we win by time - she says and leaves the room towards the hall, leaving Nico to imagine things when he saw the low parts of the brunette who were so privileged by the uniform

Outside, the two other teenagers; Tandy Bowen and Robbie Reyes, Team B, waited for the signal while they waited as they stretched to enter the building, well, at least one of them stretched;
— What's up? Any strategy in mind? - the blonde Tandy asks her partner while stretching, as the dancer routine demanded, she had picked up the habit, the same was a girl who called attention for her appearance, her wavy blond hair combined with her light and velvety skin and celestial blue eyes, together with the curvy, spotted body, even with years in ballet. She wore a very simple outfit, a white jumpsuit with long sleeves and stopped at a collar around her neck, the same had the image of a kind of sword in the front in a darker shade of white, with the hilt in her bust, the hand guard over her breasts and the blade down her torso. Her face also had a drawing of a white crescent moon around her right eye - I saw movement on the fourth floor, they are probably there - she says and uses her Quirk to conjure up a kind of bright fragment of pure air in her left hand.
“Tandy Bowen, Quirk: Light. She is able to conjure light in her hand and shape it into the shape of solid fragments that work like launching knives ”

— In fact I have ...- her teammate; Robbie tells her upon hearing on the radio that Iron Man had released them to enter. The same was a boy of medium height, he had tanned skin, a slender body, his hair was black with a completely white piece at the front, he had smooth expressions and a thin face, but something about him was intimidating. He didn't wear anything too much; boots, black pants and a leather jacket with white bands that sometimes connected, as well as leather gloves too - you stay here, I'll fix this quickly - he says starting to head for the building, completely ignoring his partner

— Hey, can’t I say anything? - his partner asks in awe, but when touching the boy's shoulder, he turns quickly and their eyes meet; Tandy can swear that she saw fire deep in the boy's black eyes, along with her biggest fears. Then he shakes his head and continues on his way, leaving the stunned girl behind.

Nico was not prepared to see her partner being thrown on the wall of the room she was in, and unable to do anything when she was tied to iron chains. The same struggled, having to get rid of the chains, until a tanned boy with black hair with a white tuft in front, enters the place, bearing no expression, as he heads towards Nico and the weapon.
The girl focuses on maintaining the portal; the boy seems to notice it when he stops just before hitting him in the face, until, quickly, he punches with all his strength in the magic barrier, which makes the whole room shake with the impact and making Nico almost fall. Not looking satisfied, he summons a knife out of nowhere, which appeared to have been formed by a fire that also appeared out of nowhere, and he stabs the shield, managing, to Nico's total surprise, to pierce it, and with a downward motion, damage enough to break the girl's concentration.
The girl has no time to think how impressive the boy's strength had been to break the force field, she needed to act now; she then casts an offensive spell, it would move it far enough away that she could think of something, a fireball. Focusing on the image of the flaming sphere, the orange ball of elemental energy appears in the middle of the staff circle, and it throws it towards the boy, he would probably deflect or be thrown back, but he doesn't even move.
He receives the full force of the spell, and all he does is raise his arm, the ball explodes with his contact, spreading fire and smoke around his surroundings, but before everything dissipates, he comes out of the smoke without any singed or brand.
Before Nico could think of; how? He snaps his fingers and quickly an iron chain appears behind the girl as it slides across the floor like a snake, jumping and wrapping itself around her arms, making her drop the staff on the ground and rendering her useless for the fight. And with his opponents neutralized, Robbie walks calmly towards the weapon, touching it and winning the challenge without any effort, all again listening to Iron Man give the victory to the superheroes.

— Forgiveness - the boy says to the girls as he makes the chains release them - is that we are at different levels
“Robbie Reyes, one of four students admitted via recommendation. Quirk: Spirit of Vengeance. Passed for generations, it includes the ability to create and control iron and fire chains and daggers. It also presents the look of penance, fatal for most "

“Third match; Team J as villains ... ”
On one of the floors of Building C, Danny and Amadeus Cho prepare for their opponents; the blonde meditates in front of the weapon, becoming aware that being a villain was only part of the exercise, and also focusing his chi on what could happen.
“Daniel Rand, Quirk; Chi Manipulation. He is able to concentrate chi, his vital energy, in certain parts of his body, enhancing the strength of the place, usually his fist ”
While his partner Amadeus, the muscular, shirtless Asian, activates his Quirk; as he grows, increase the size of his muscles, thus explaining the suit that is just a pair of shorts and turning green like another well-known retired hero. It crackles the fingers and the neck, preparing for anything.
“Amadeus Cho, Quirk; Gamma Strength. Wich gives him the ability to manipulate the gamma radiation contained within, giving him the ability to transform into a green monster, thereby increasing his strength, endurance and speed”

“... and Team H as the heroes”
In the middle of one of the dark corridors near the building's entrance, a young man appears emerging from the shadows; Tyrone Johnson, an African American boy, with curly hair and an athletic body, all hidden by his suit, a huge black cloak that covered everything from feet to neck, along with a hood that hid his eyes up and leaving from the nose down to the exposed.
“Tyrone Johnson, Quirk: Darkness. It presents a connection with the dark dimension, which gives him access to powers such as travel between shadows, intangibility and fields of force ”
And, cutting through Tyrone's gloomy mood a little, Gwen appears bouncing beside him, after leaving a kind of portal, which looked more like a vertical hole in the air with different lighting coming out of it. The girl does not seem to notice her companion as she skips down the dark corridor while murmuring the melody of some music.

“Gwendolyn Poole...”

"Hey, just Gwen, please"

"How did you get here !?"

“I have my ways, but then, my Quirk allows me to create cracks in the air that take me to another dimension, through it I can overcome obstacles here in our reality, I can even shorten distances, but it takes a lot of energy, and look that I already have to know exactly the necessary distances, my psychologist said ... ”

"Ok, we understand, thanks Gwen"

"The pleasure is mine! Bye mysterious voice, bye beautiful readers! ”

"Fourth battle, Team C as the villains ..."
In building D, the pair of Laura Kinney and Kei Kawade were preparing to defend the weapon.
Laura patrolled the exits, looking for smells or sounds that would indicate the presence of her opponents. She herself could be described as having an exotic beauty. Her beautiful, slightly wavy black hair that went just below her shoulders, had uneven ends and appeared to have been cut with blind scissors. Her fair skin was almost flawless, except for the two small scars on her left cheek. She had thick, beautiful eyebrows, but frightening, black eyes. She had a very athletic and curvy body. Her outfit consisted of an orange and black sleeveless top that went to the bottom of her breasts with a zipper in the front, gloves in the same colors with two holes in each cuff, a black mini shorts and black high boots next to light orange kneepads. She sniffed and tried to hear anything as she moved around the room that contained the weapon.

“Laura Kinney, Quirk: Feral. She has the capabilities of a savage being; refined senses, reflexes, speed, regeneration and sharp retractable claws in the hands and even the feet ”
Of course, Laura's outfit was very flashy, let's say, and without much difficulty, it would pollute the minds of several boys and girls with forbidden dreams, but Kei was a step beyond those people, and not in a good way. The short boy, who nobody believed could be in high school, with his messy dark hair, his slightly tanned skin, and his fluffy appearance as a twelve-year-old boy, did not give credit to the very adult thoughts that went on in his head. His outfit was very simple, an orange jacket, goggles, very wide and baggy jeans and sneakers, in addition to his two-finger gloves, used by designers. Of course, the drawing was essential for his Quirk, but at the moment its pages were full of Laura's poses, which were never made, with a nudity nonexistent at the time and faces that she had never expressed; I hope she never sees the boy's notebook.

“Kei Kawade, Quirk: Monster Summoning. Six specific monsters that he draws in his notebook create life and obey his mental commands ”

“... and Team G as the heroes”

In one of the building's hallways, Seol Hee was waiting for her partner to collect information. The girl herself was one of the few, if not the only one, who was famous for herself, being a successful k-pop singer. The same, Korean by birth, had very clear skin, almost pale, a face with a more rounded shape, thin lips, small nose and presenting eyes with heterochromia; the right was light blue and the left brown, for those who saw it. Her hair was also bi-colored, short, reaching to the height of her cheeks, straight and black at the root, but the side of her blue eye was whitish. She was also dressed in simpler clothes; a dark blue and white banded top, under a black leather jacket, with only the right sleeve, which covered her entire arm, and having her hand in a black leather glove. Her left arm had a short sleeve and she wore a kind of glove on her forearm, but with nothing in her hand. She also wore white and black micro shorts and a white belt, each with an emblem; a white snowflake and a black crescent moon, respectively. She also wore black high boots and a kind of pantyhose with thicker fabric on her thighs.
Soon the brunette / albino sees the blue and silvery blur from her peripheral vision and when she turns around, the silver-haired boy Pietro is beside her, taking a deep breath from running. He wore a more original uniform among heroes; a light blue leotard with white lines in the shape of rays, highlighted his slender body and gave him more agility. He silently points upwards indicating the location where his opponents kept the weapon.
Seol then gives the boy a wink as he passes by, following in the direction the boy had come. The girl walks by running her hand over the wall and leaving a freeze trail that increases and consumes more and more the wall and then the building.
“Seol Hee, one of the four students who entered on a recommendation. Quirk: Cryokinesis. She has the ability to decrease the energy of water molecules present in the air, joining them and forming ice 'out of nowhere' ”

"And last but not least, Team F as villains ..."

In the last building that would be used for that exercise, the Team in charge of protecting the weapon was already preparing. One of, or rather the only, boy was stretching and cracking his neck. The boy was very tall and muscular, he had dark skin, his face was square, he had very short curly hair, and he wore dark glasses that hid the color of his eyes. He wore a black and yellow leotard suit, with iron protections on his forearms and ankles. But even if the suit didn't protect him that much, he would have no problems;
“Luke Cage, Quirk: Unbreakable. His skin is almost impossible to penetrate or perforate, and together with his strength, he makes him an almost unstoppable opponent"

— I am Groot –the alien teenager says to his companion, even though the boy probably doesn't understand everything he said to him with those three words
Groot was the first alien in the school, mainly because the Earth was not a very popular travel route. It was literally a piece of the Groot hero who had grown up, a humanoid made entirely of wood, the only thing that differentiated him from the original hero were the branches that formed a kind of ponytail on the back of his neck. He was treated like his son, and his age was equivalent to 15 earth years so that he could be enrolled in M.A. He grew vines to close the weapon in a kind of wooden cocoon.
“Groot, Quirk: Flora colossus. His species was defined as his Quirk, he has the same abilities as the hero with the same name, strength, size increase, endurance, everything related to his arborous body ”

“... and Team E as the heroes”
Sam used his Quirk to float through the building's corridors, keeping an eye on his surroundings as he used the energy around his body as a flashlight.
His partner in the case walked beside him, the energetic brunette who had made several comments during the other battles, especially the first. Her costume, which looked more like pajamas, had the scarf behind as she walked, until she heard something coming from the corridor, and when she reached out to indicate to her partner, she unwittingly activates her Quirk, making her hand increase , until it was bigger than the boy, and she pushes him, squeezing him against the opposite wall
— Ah ... oops! Sorry ...- she says smiling and scratching the back of her neck, and deactivating her power, while her companion recovered from the crush on the floor
“Kamala Khan, Quirk: Embiggening. She has the ability to increase the size of her body parts, as if it stretched or inflated ”

After all the pairs had acted in their respective battles, as heroes or villains, Iron Man found himself again in front of all the students (except two in this case) at the exit of the training area, with everyone ready to end the day and hibernate for a week, if they didn't have a pile of homework to do.
— Very well done, great job! Apart from Parker and Maximoff in the infirmary, nobody got hurt too much ...

— Not yet ... - Laura mumbles, looking at little Kei, for having discovered his notebook, and he was shivering and sweating cold

— You all took the exercise seriously, and acted like professionals in your first workout - Iron Man continues, hoping the students wouldn't know the lines he read inside his helmet - well, you're all excused! I need to report the results to your colleagues on the ward. Change and go back to the classroom! - he says and then flew off down the exit corridor when he realized that in a few seconds, his armor would close and he would be skinny and pathetic in front of his first class.

Chapter Text

— It is the third time he has come to the infirmary, and classes have just started - says Claire when reviewing the record of Parker, her new one, apparently, resident of the infirmary - do you have anything to say Stark?

— What? I? What's wrong with me visiting a student of mine in the infirmary? - the hero says with a shrug, now without his armor that had discharged - but then, what is the situation of the boy?

— Well, because of the exhaustion of training I can't use my Quirk - she says, not believing Tony's words, but knowing that the boy was more worthy of her attention now - so I did the basics by bandaging him and putting him in the serum, he should improve overnight

— Of course, of course ... - says the Iron Man just watching the unconscious boy in one of the infirmary's hospital beds

— It's him, right? The boy in the Tombstone case? And your pupil, right? - asks Claire already throwing in the air what she knew

— Yeah ... - Tony takes a little while to understand what was going on - wait, how do you know !?

— Peper's husband doesn't pay much attention to her so she invited me to lunch last week - she says with a smug smile, trying to make it even clearer that she was referring to him

— Ok, ok, I got the message ...- he says raising his hands in surrender - but can you keep your voice down? Most of the staff already know about my condition, but few people know about the truth about the boy's Quirk ...

— Okay, it's not my secret anyway ...- the nurse says shrugging - now get out of here, I have to work, unlike some ... - she says expelling hero number 1 from the infirmary and closing the door

— Always very nice to talk to you Claire ...- the man says looking around making sure there was no one and heading towards the teachers' room

Shortly after Iron Man leaves, young Parker wakes up and finds himself in a white environment. When he gets used to the light, he starts to look around and notice the things around him; he was still in his hero clothes, or at least, what was left of it, after the fight against Flash ... He felt the bandage on his back and looks to the side to notice the serum connected to his arm. He then notices the clock hanging high on the wall in front of him
— Is it late afternoon? - he asks himself still a little groggy

— Woke up? - Peter is startled to see the nurse Night Nurse at his side

"That's all I can do today, go home and rest, but come back tomorrow for a check-up ok?"
Peter recalls the nurse's warning after he was released while walking to his office. He had missed his afternoon classes, but he hoped he could get any notes from Wanda or Danny, since he had learned not to pick up Gwen's notebook to copy anything; the amount of drawings and doodles, in addition to the confusing organization, might even make sense to the girl, but not to the rest of the world.
Even after the fight, the boy did not expect what would happen to him when he opened the door;
— Hey, Parker is here! - the muscular and Asian boy, with the powers of Hulk, tells his colleagues when he sees the brunette enter the classroom
Peter did not expect the small group of colleagues to approach him and simply start talking to him as if he were someone popular or something;
— Dude, we have no idea what you said during the fight - the Asian boy continues - but it was amazing! It was awesome!

— It was really amazing, watching you fight Flash, who wanting or not, was the first placed in the admission test - says the serene voice of the Korean with two-colored hair with the powers of ice

— You strayed super well! - the brunette girl with messy short hair is excited to comment, with the ability to increase the size of her limbs

— The way you acted in the first match, the rest of the people had to do their best - finally says the tall, muscular brunette, with very short curly hair, and indestructible skin

— I wouldn't say it was that impressive ... - says the boy in the weird helmet, who now had his dark hair standing on end.

— Your reaction time was amazing! - the brunette girl says again jumping for joy and interrupting the boy who spoke

— H-huh? - it was all that Peter's brain was able to formulate at that moment, never so many people had come to praise him at the same time, especially classmates

— My name is Amadeus Cho - introduces the Asian boy and then points to the group - we are reviewing the training all together

— My name is Seol, Seol Hee - introduces the girl with black and white hair smiling cute

— I'm Sammuel Alexander, but you can call me Sa...

— I'm Kamala Khan! - the energetic girl says jumping in front of Sam, again interrupting him

— I'm Gwendolyn Poole, but you can call me Gwen - the blonde showing up in the middle of the group then says watching Peter - but you already knew that ...

— I'm Luke, Luke Cage! - the tall brunette says pointing to himself

— Ah, well ... - again, Peter's last functional neurons were not being able to formulate complete sentences

— I'm Kei Kawade! - the tiny boy with the ability to invoke his drawings says jumping in the space that was between Peter and the group, scaring both parties

— Where did you come from? - Peter asks when leaving his stupor and everyone starts talking about different things at the same time; the training, the pairs, the uniforms, but not everyone seemed interested in a lot of conversation

— Noisy ... - comments Tyrone, the teleport boy sitting at one of the tables while watching the group talking to Peter

— Spoke as if you had always been the mysterious student - jokes his friend Tandy, the blonde who invoked light knives, while pushing her shoulder slightly

— Mr. Johnson! - Azari's voice is heard, which quickly comes close to where Tyrone was - The table is not a chair, please remove yourself from it as soon as possible!

— Dude, chill, it's just a table - says Nico, the girl with the staff, when she sees her colleague overweening

— You're too stressed ... - comments Tyrone watching his colleague

— Forgive me but I cannot give in to disrespect for the tables that great men and women have passed! - says Azari with extraordinary conviction, which makes the whole conversation stop just for the appreciation of the boy; the inability to thrown the tower
Soon after, two other students enter through the second door, at the back of the room, the thin boy with platinum hair and the fluffy brunette with a red bow; both carried stacks of books, probably for the entire class;
— Mom wants to go out today, she asked what do you want? - Pietro asks his sister

— Hmmm how about we go to ... oh, Peter! - the girl sees her partner who had stayed in the infirmary after she left, and goes towards him, leaving her brother behind who smiled when he saw his sister acting like that - didn't you heal all the injuries? - and girl asks worried when approaching the friend

— Ah Wanda! Night Nurse said I didn't have much physical strength to put up with her Quirk, but what about you? - he asks also worried about the girl's condition

— Ah, I-I'm fine, I just needed to rest for a while, Azari's powers are no joke ... - she says blushing and scratching her head nervously

— Well, I'm glad you're all right - the boy says smiling at his friend, who has flushed cheeks and nods slightly, neither of the two seemed to notice the group of colleagues next door. Peter then looks around the room quickly until he comes across his yellow backpack on his desk, and no one at the front table - Wanda, where's Flash?

Running on the stairs and corridors of the main building of M.A, regardless of his physical exhaustion or his bandaged arms, Peter moved as fast as he could, with the aim of reaching his colleague; to which he felt he owed some kind of justification;
“Say it, you tricked me, didn't you !? Was it fun to cheat me all this time !? ” the boy remembers Flash's words, he should be more nervous than ever

"We all tried to stop him ..." was Wanda's reply "... But he just went home without saying anything."

Arriving at the final path that led to the exit, even breathless and tired, Peter watches the brunette, back in uniform, with his backpack slung over his shoulder and walking towards the exit. No matter how tired he was, he screams;

— Flash!!! – he then runs a little further to get closer to the boy - Flash! - he screams again and stops running when he sees his colleague too, and now seems to have heard him.
He simply turns his head back, looking irritated by Peter's appearance, while trying to have a moment of peace.

— There's something I feel I have to tell you. My Quirk didn't come normally, I was lucky to get it because of someone else ...

— Hã? – Flash mumbles when he doesn't understand what exactly the brunette wanted to say

— But I can't tell you who that person is! - the boy adds quickly - But I feel like I'm in a comic book. Also, I still get hurt with a part of it, I have to learn to control it. So I tried to defeat you without using it, but in the end, I had to use it, even if it brought consequences, I had to depend 100% on Wanda, since I was no longer able to - the same did not seem to have noticed Flash shaking with anger with each word - so I will completely dominate this Quirk, make it mine, and I will defeat you with my own power! - he ends up raising his head, determined as never before
.

.

.

.

.
Only to find Flash staring at him with wide eyes, and quickly turning to face Parker
— Are you thinking I look like a sucker Parker !? Getting a Quirk later, someone else, luck ... are you trying to cut me down? - he says nervous and looking down - so what? I lost to you today! It was all that happened! I looked at the dude in the chains and knew that I would not defeat him, I reviewed the training and realized that the missile inside an enclosed space was stupid! I understood!!! And now you hear me, Parker! This isn't over yet! I'm just getting started! Understood!? I will become the number one hero! You don't think I'll take it easy with you next time ... - He says turning and going back to his way towards the exit
Peter breathes a sigh of relief at not having been beaten up after what Flash yelled, until he feels a strong gust of wind blowing past him and then sees Iron Man flying past him at high speed towards Flash;
— Young Thompson! - Iron Man in his armor says as he puts his right arm around Flash's shoulders - Know: pride is important. You certainly have all the necessary packages to become a professional. But we still have a lot to do, we need to make you much better and ...
— Let go of me, Iron Man. - the boy says dryly, without patience to listen to motivational speeches - know that I will be a better superhero than you!

— Ah, all right ... - the professional hero says, removing his arm from the boy's shoulders and moving away a little, watching the boy resume his course until he leaves school;
"It's hard to be a teacher ..." Tony thinks to himself as he sees the boy stepping out of sight
From the top of the building, still on the first year class floor, three girls watched the whole event, not being able to hear because of the distance, but recognizing the actors in that drama;
— What was that? - Kamala asks her two colleagues who were watching closely from the window; Wanda shaking her fists and Gwen eating a bucket of popcorn

— It was the beginning of the battle of destiny between rivals - Wanda replies, knowing a little more than the other two of the sparks that flew when Peter and Flash were close

— This will be good to watch in the next chapters ... - says Gwen filling her mouth with popcorn

— What? – Kamala asks when she doesn't quite understand what the blonde was saying

— What? – asks Gwen pretending not to understand

"Flash's wick has lit ..." Peter thinks to himself as he watches his rival walk away from the school grounds "... but that doesn't change what I have to do. I just have to run after him. ”
— Hey Parker - Iron Man catches his eye and turns to talk to him - What were you talking to Thompson about?

— Ah, that I ... - Peter despairs when he remembers that he almost revealed the secret of his Quirk - damn, look at the time, I have to go, May is going to kill me and ... - he then runs off, trying to avoid the hero

— Parker! – Iron Man activates his thrusters and goes towards the boy

It was the next day, Peter had luckily managed to get up earlier, and by leaving everything already separated and ready the night before, it was early, since he had to go to the infirmary before the first class. But what the boy did not expect was the huge number of reporters who focused on the main entrance, probably now knowing about Tony Stark's new job as a teacher, who, being insanely wealthy, worked only for "charity". And what impressed him most was a reporter wanting a word about his teacher;
— You there! - says the reporter at the front, she was very beautiful, she had golden hair and well combed, a slightly tanned skin, a thin and delicate face. She was wearing a female suit without a tie and holding a microphone over Peter's face - Christine Everhart, Vanity Fair, could you tell me what Iron Man's classes are like?

— Oh, I'm sorry, I have an appointment so ... bye - he says and quickly walks inside the gates, wondering if his friends had passed by the reporters too
.

.

.

.

.
— Can you tell us what the Symbol of Peace is like as a teacher? - the same reporter asks a girl with brown hair and a red bow on her head

— H-how is it? - Wanda is startled by the invasion of privacy, but replies - Well, his armor look well ... polished?
.

.

.

.

.
— What do you think of Iron Man as a teacher? - she asks a pair of blondes who tried to enter

— It made me recognize the opportunity I have to be in such a good place, with teachers so skilled in my quest to become a great hero - Danny says, happy to be able to share his thoughts - In addition to his dignity and character, along with his side comical, it is certainly a unique opportunity. Learn how to be one of the best directly from the best in the world ...
But what Danny failed to recognize was how bored reporters were about his monologue, who didn't expect so many words, and who didn't add any gossip about hero number one; even Gwen slept standing next to her friend, snoring loudly and drooling

.

.

.

.

.
— Excuse me, can you tell us about Iron Man ... - the reporter pauses for a moment when she recognizes the boy she was following - Wait, you are that boy who was caught by the Carnage

—... – Flash stops for a second and then whispers menacingly through his teeth - get out ... - and resume his way to the classroom
.

.

.

.

.
— So, could you tell us about Iron Man, Mr. Murdock? - the reporter asks the blind and charismatic Quirkless lawyer (or so they thought) of heroes from Hell’s Kitchen, who wore his impeccable gray suit, his red glasses and his blind cane, he smiles at the reporter before answering

— Sorry for being the devil's advocate - Matt laughs at himself for the pun - but unfortunately he doesn't work today, so I will have to ask you to leave, we have very famous students who don't like paparazzi very much ... - he says turning around and entering school

— I need a direct word with Iron Man! - the reporter yells to the lawyer who was walking away

“I can't believe that Stark can work as a superhero with all this” he thinks, for a moment relieved to have his secret identity

— Come on, I just need a little time! - the reporter screams and tries to follow the lawyer, but unfortunately she activates the security system, activating the audible alarm and causing the school entrance to be blocked by several metal barriers, making any access impossible - what the...?

—It's the M.A barrier ...- her cameraman says when watching his partner almost being crushed by the barriers - It's what we call her; if someone enters without a student ID or authorization, the security system stops. It seems that there are sensors all over the school ...

“The news that the Iron Man had been hired by M.A surprised the entire country. The media went to school and caused a daily fuss. Everyone knew that ...

Yeah, everyone.”

— Good job in yesterday's combat training - says Professor Murddock to his class, today wearing only his suit, feeling more comfortable in it - I heard the recordings and the results and I have some comments; Mr. Thompson, I need you to stop acting like a mad child, you have talent.

— Yes sir - Flash answers, irritated, but still having nightmares from his teacher's weapon cord around his neck

— Now Mr. Parker; broke your arms again? You can't go on saying that you have no choice, because you don't control your Quirk. If you control it, know that you will be very capable, but you need to hurry

— Yes sir! - Peter responds with renewed confidence

— Now, let's go to the reports. I'm sorry to be sudden, but today you will have to choose a representative ...
The class stops for a second, for a moment worried about another surprise test, but quickly relieving themselves when they just have to do a normal school activity; and that's when the uproar started
— I want to be a representative! Choose me! - screams Amadeus

—Me too! – Pietro raises his hand

— I want too! – Seol says raising her hand as well

— A job made for me, I accept the chal... - Sam starts to speak, but is interrupted

— I will be the leader! - Kamala screams in agitation and jumping in front of Sam

— If I'm the leader, all girls' skirts will be 30cm above their knees! - screams little Kei at the top of his lungs, which scares Peter, since the designer sat behind him

"In a normal classroom, they might think that this is just a matter of routine ..."

— Let me go! I am the best to lead! - shout Flash to the class

"... Only in a superhero course, representing the class is a task that allows you to be a first class hero leading a group" Peter thinks, and also raises his hand timidly, being more interested in the leadership role

— Please silence! - Azari yells at his class, trying to make them more civilized - This is a job with the serious responsibility of leading others. It is not a job for anyone who wants to. It is a call that needs the trust of everyone involved. If we want to use democracy to decide the true leader, we must hold an election! - he ends up staring at nothing, as if in an advertisement

— An election? – asks Pietro

— We don't really know each other yet, how are we going to trust each other, Azari? - asks Tandy who had not risen to be part of the racket

— True, everyone will vote for themselves - adds Amadeus

— That is exactly why whoever receives several votes here will be considered the most suitable person! - answers Azari - what do you say, professor?

— Feel free, I just ask you to speak a little quieter, we don't want to interrupt the classes of the other classes - he says, sitting at his desk and opening his Braille book to read

— Thank you very much!

After the elections were held, the results were counted and placed on the board, from the highest to the lowest number of votes; Azari was first, with four votes, Ava second, with three, Peter and Danny had two each and so many had only one vote or none.
— All right! Who voted for this loser !? - Flash asks nervously when pointing to Peter, since he had stood in front of him - he is very stupid so he would not vote for himself, so who voted?

— Why? Did you think someone would vote for you? - Pietro mockingly asks

— How is it platinum !?

A certain brunette in a red bow whistled at the back of the room, not quite at ease to say who she had voted for.

— Ah, what a pity Danny, for me you would be a great leader - says Gwen turning to her friend, since she knew how much he wanted a leadership role

— No problem Gwen, I'm fine - he responds serenely smiling at the girl as he sees the teacher making Azari official as representative and Ava as vice

In the cafeteria, the quartet of friends sit down to eat while they were impressed by the number of people in the place, which was much more crowded than the first day of classes;
—Where did so many people come from? - Peter asks friends as he places his tray on the table and sits down

— It's because everyone in the superhero courses, support and administration came together in the same place today - replies Danny watching the people around

— No matter how good these burgers are - Gwen begins by swallowing a big chunk of her sandwich - I'm still pretty pissed off with today's election result, for me you should be representative Danny

— I already said Gwen, probably the room already sees Azari as an authority figure - he says looking to the side and the four recognizing their now representative and vice at a table discussing something and taking notes - besides being more decisive, and already probably have taken leadership classes as prince of Wakanda

— I also think you would make a great leader Danny - says Wanda

— Me too – answers Peter

— We already have two more in our anarchic group Danny - says the blonde grabbing his arm - Orson will be proud of me, who knows, maybe he makes that fried noodles that we like so much and ... - Gwen stops when she realizes that she has said too much, quickly letting go of the boy's arm and shrinking slightly

—Orson? – asks Peter

— Do you call your father by the name Danny? - asks Wanda now also paying attention to the conversation - although I never heard you talk about him

— Danny, stopping to think, you never told us much about your family - says Peter and the two brunettes start to look at the boy with big eyes and thirsty for answers

— Well, I think this truth would have to come one way or another - he says, sighing and lifting his head to face his friends - do you know the couple made up of businessman Wendell Rand and socialite Heather Duncan Rand?

— Yes, they were great entrepreneurs and died six years ago more or less and ...- Peter then stops citing information when gathering the information

— They were your parents ...- Wanda is the one who complements the information with this bombastic truth about Danny by linking the surnames

— Unfortunately, due to some bureaucratic oversights of the two, I was left with nothing after their death; no money, nothing - the boy reveals all his sad past to the two new friends, but oddly enough, he didn't show any features of sadness, his face showed a calm, as if he were telling facts not connected with him - so I was adopted by my martial arts instructor, Orson Randall; my father was a big fan of this oriental tradition, so I did it since I was a kid

— That's where we met ... - Gwen says, smiling slightly and still embarrassed for having spilled the beans - I had class there too

— He trained me all these years, especially when he discovered my Quirk; ‘Chi Manipulation’ - he says staring at his hand for a moment and closing it in a fist - he is technically my father, but he always made it clear that he was my sensei above all; he is my great inspiration and one day I want to be like him

— He is also the leader of the “Rental Heroes” Agency - says Gwen - so the desire to be a leader

— I see ... - says Peter - you have been through a lot Danny, but now we are together, and we will always support each other

— That's right! - says Wanda following the animation

— Excelsior !!! - cries Gwen the school motto, raising her fist and almost climbing the table
Everyone laughs at the blonde's action and the atmosphere stabilizes in a peaceful and pleasant way, until all that peace is interrupted by the sound of an alarm. All the students in the cafeteria are static for a moment, since that was not the standard sign of the classes, and it was too early to be, until everyone heard a voice from the speakers;
“There was a level 3 security breach. All students must withdraw immediately. I repeat: there was a level 3 ... ”
The voice continued as most of the students got up from their desks and ran towards the nearest exit. Danny fortunately managed to get an older student's attention before he could leave;
— What does this level 3 security breach mean? - asks the blond boy next to him

— It means that someone has invaded the school grounds! - he says hurriedly and with a degree of seriousness in his voice - I have never seen anything like this in three years here! Hurry up too! - he says and runs off towards the exit

Chaos. It was the only word that could accurately describe the situation in the main corridor leading to the exit. All the students present at the school, from the first to the third year, squeezed themselves desperate to get to the exit of the school. In a place where heroes were trained, the attempted attack by villains shouldn't have been strange, but that was more rare than previously thought, and no one from there had been there. Mainly because there were only two classes in the heroes course, which expected more action; the support, management and general studies classes, with the remaining nine classes, did not train in combat like classes A and B, so they were more nervous;
— Don’t push!!!

— I’m falling!

— Ouch...- Wanda exclaims as she is crushed by so many people - what's going on?

— Everyone seems to be very agile in crisis - comments Danny, being a little better because of his physical structure

— Damn agile! It's a bunch of desperate - comments Gwen trying to push people who crushed her

— Whether agile or desperate, it is generating panic! - Peter manages to say before being dragged to the opposite side where his friends were

— Peter! – exclaims Wanda worried to see the brunette being taken by the sea of people
When being squeezed against the wall by the crowd, Peter tries to concentrate for a moment and activates his arrows, giving an impulse so that he could stay on the wall at a height above the sea of students, thus escaping the movement, but now he had another goal , he needed to know what was really going on. Climbing further up the wall until he is close to the ceiling, Peter takes a deep breath and remembers Uncle Ben's teachings; "It is a leap of faith ...". Thus being able to stick to the ceiling and head towards the windows on the side of the corridor. He gets to the glass part and looks out in an attempt to better see what was happening for all that uproar; and he observes one of the greatest fears of any hero ...

.

.

.

.

...a crowd of reporters ...
Outside, Matthew Murdock and Deadpool tried to stop the media from invading the school;
— Please, we just need a few minutes with Iron Man

— Are you stupid by any chance? - asks Dedpool - he is not here, I would even draw, but it would have to be a blank sheet because he is not here!

— I will have to ask them to leave, this is a violation of the private space of this school ...- Matthew tries to keep the situation under minimum control, waiting for the police to arrive to resolve the conflict without violence

— They invaded the school grounds ...- comments Deadpool to his companion - is there anything in your little law books that lets us hit them because of that?

— Unless you want your face in magazines as a new villain, go ahead - Matthew says a little impatient and stressed about the whole situation

— Look ... - says Deadpool considering the proposal and slowly unsheathing his katanas

— I was being sarcastic...

— Ah ... - Deadpool responds sadly and sheaths the katanas again

Peter lets out a breath he does not remember holding, happy that it is no villainous attack, being just vile reporters. He could then calm the crowd down;
— Guys! Don't worry, it's just the media! - the brunette tries to warn the crowd of students, but apparently it was not having any effect ... what would he do? Observing the crowd, trying to recognize someone, his eyes fall on a boy with a very peculiar haircut - Azari!
The boy then turns back, even though in the middle of so many people, he had managed to recognize someone calling him, and looking up, he watches his colleague;
— It's just the media! We need to calm people down! - Peter says to the boy, hoping he understood, but makes sure when he nods in response and starts looking down, probably thinking of a plan

— Maximoff! – Azari screams when thinking of a way to get everyone's attention with the new news

— Yeah? – the twins then respond at the same time; Wanda being closer, and Pietro further down, almost falling beside Amadeus

— Wanda – Azari sets it up not to cause further confusion - I need you to propel me to the exit sign, do you think you can do it? - he asks pointing above the students' exit passage

— I think so, but ... - she tries to say when she is crushed by other people - I can't keep my concentration with all this uproar

Peter then takes action, still stuck in the ceiling, rolls up his right sleeve, changes the arm that held him and shoots a web at Wanda's back. The thread breaks his skin close to the wrist and the white thread stretches, increasing a little at the end, when it sticks to the girl's uniform and he pulls her hard, pulling her out of the crowd;

— Wanda! - Peter exclaims with the girl in the air, going in his direction, she then quickly realizes the situation, reaching out and holding the boy's outstretched hand, hanging above the people's heads - do you think you can do it now?

— Yes, thank you - she smiles a little flushed by holding hands, but quickly shakes her head and focuses on the task at hand;
Focusing on her Quirk, the red energy appears materialized in her hand and her eyes shine red. With a single movement she covers Azari's body with the same energy and he begins to levitate, leaving the ground to a height close to where Wanda and Peter were. The girl then levitates him towards the place that he had indicated, positioning him above the students' exit, visible to everyone and still keeping a little of her Quirk so he doesn't fall;
The boy then straightens up, turning to the crowd of students;
— Listen everyone, everything is fine! - the boy addresses the crowd as he grabs a pipe from the ceiling so he can hold on better and not push too hard on Wanda's Quirk - It's just the media out there, there's absolutely nothing to worry about. We are students of M.A, we have to remain calm and prove that we are the best of the best!
Everyone then manages to calm down and everyone goes back to their respective classes after the crowd has been removed by the police. After that, the entire class 1 A was taken back to class for the rest of the morning classes. And from that moment, everyone knew that Azari would be the best class representative they could ask for.

— Listen well, one more step and I will kill this family, okay? - a villain with a super strength Quirk says to the heroes he faced while he was with a couple of adults and a little girl in his arms - you won't want their blood on your hands will you? So my demands ...
The villain looked like he was going to start demanding some things, but he suddenly stops, eyes wide, drops the family that quickly moves away, falls to his knees and then collapses on the floor, being possible to observe a huge metallic dart on his back. And a recognizable armored hero floating behind him with his arm outstretched
— You can rest easy guys, while I'm on patrol, nothing to worry about - he says waving to families, heroes and pedestrians who applauded

“Theft identified on the twenty-third with Seventh Avenue” Friday alert and the hero soon flies off in that direction “Time for class Tony!” Tony can hear the alarm that Pepper had programmed with her voice to warn him of the five minutes left until his afternoon class together with Little Devil and Miss. Robot

— I'm going to be a little late, but I think it's okay ... - he says and then looks at some calculations of the armor; with energy draining faster, he was slower than normal; had happened after defeating Carnage the second time, when wearing the armor after the full time

Back at M.A, it was already ten to one in the afternoon, so it meant the beginning of the afternoon training classes;
— Today's training will be a little different - says the blind hero, to his class, now wearing all his uniform, with only the helmet in hand - You will have three instructors; me, Iron Man and another faculty member watching you.

— Professor ...- raise your hand Azari to get the teacher's attention - what kind of training will we do?

— Rescue! - the teacher says, raising the spirits of the class - you will deal with natural disasters, shipwrecks and the like

— Rescue, it seems that today we will have hard work to do - comments Pietro to the rest of the class

— Totally! - comments Kamala excitedly

— A real hero's job, it is now that we separate boys from men - comments Amadeus behind his platinum friend - I'm shaking with excitement

— Cool, time to show my skills in destroyed places - Gwen comments excited about the possibilities

— Children! The explanation isn't over yet! - Matthew comments to bring the attention of his students back - very well, you are free to use whatever you want, I know that Iron Man made you excited with your costumes, but remember that you still don't know their full capabilities and they can limit your capabilities. Finally, the training will be in a location outside the campus, so we will take the bus, you have fifteen minutes to be in the parking lot. Dismissed - he says opening the compartments with the suitcases' bags for anyone who wanted to use them

— Yes sir! - the class responds and everyone then gets up to prepare for the short trip and training

In the parking lot, all students had chosen to use their uniforms, as they wanted to get more and more used to them so they could know what to improve or modify. Well, at least most of them;
— Peter, why are you wearing your gym clothes, where is your uniform? - Wanda asks when approaching her friend outside the bus, where all the students were waiting to enter

— You saw how he looked after combat training - the boy remembers his torn mask and the various scratches and impacts on the main part of the uniform; he now wore the red gym jumpsuit along with other protective clothing; gloves, boots, knee pads, elbow pads and a belt with pockets, he had also left his sleeves up for the web shoot and the spider sense - I'm still waiting for his repair - the two friends are then startled when they hear a shrill whistle that doesn't came from none other than the class representative

— Class 1-A, get together! - Azari shouts commands to his colleagues - Using your respective numbers, form two lines so that we can occupy the bus efficiently!

— Do you still think he's the best leader? - Gwen asks Danny as they approach the pair of brunettes

— I'm sure in the case - the blonde responds smiling and calm for now recognizing Azari as representative

Unfortunately, due to the open design of the bus, Azari's plan went downhill, and everyone went and sat in random places, not respecting any type of sequence or numbering; but that wasn't all bad at all, as new combinations of people managed to talk and get to know each other better;
— I still think his Quirk gives him a lot of diversity of actions - Amadeus comments to Peter - my 'Gamma Strenght' is great for hitting villains, but it's not very impressive or versatile - the boy says extending his arm, which was already muscular , and increasing it in size with his Quirk, turning it green in the process too

— Seriously? I think it's incredible! - comments the brunette, giving a fanboy vibe on his colleague's Quirk - you are definitely material for pro with a power like that!

— Do you really think? It would be easier for me to be a popular hero if I had a more flashy Quirk

— Well, my Quirk is the perfect mix of strength and being flashy - says Sam with one leg on top of the other and his helmet on his lap, looking relaxed

— But let's admit that this helmet is pretty ridiculous ... - comments Kamala, holding herself up so as not to laugh at her colleague

— Well, if anyone here has what we might call "Professional Quirks", these are certainly Flash and Reyes - Amadeus talks about the two boys sitting further down the bus, one looking out the window and the other sleeping, respectively

— Ah, yes, but as Flash is always nervous he will never be sooooo popular like that - comments Gwen naturally, next to Peter, who regretted having agreed to keep an eye on her for Danny

— WHAT DID YOU SAY PINKY!?!?!? - he gets up from his seat irritated and with a murderous look - I WILL BLOW YOU UP, YOU HEAR ME?

— See? - she says pointing and without an ounce of fear

— You know, we just met - says Pietro - but the fact that we already know about your nervous personality already says a lot - he says relaxed to the, now even more, irritated Flash

— You will regret the day you enrolled in this school, platinum !!!
While the discussion was taking place, now with Azari trying to calm his nerves, Peter was going through a moment of euphoria, in which he watched Flash, the greatest bully of all time, the most feared, being made fun of by the class ...
— Come on, start fighting, if not, it's not funny! - Laura comments with eyes glazed in Flash while Wanda who sat next to her curled up in the corner of fear for what the girl could do

— Ok guys, enough confusion, we arrived - announces the teacher at the same moment the bus stops and everyone gets off

Entering the facility, the class and its teacher are welcome by one of the other teachers at the school, and responsible for the training wards; cyber heroine Kya Nakali, Danger
— Hello everyone, I've been waiting for you! - says the charismatic rescue heroine; she wore her malleable blue and silver iron armor, leaving only her face without the mask, she had dark skin, full lips, a thin face and dark brown curly hair in dreads that were also covered by iron
“Kya Nakali, Quirk: Technopathy. She has the ability to connect with electronic equipment and control it with her mind, but she is vulnerable when she controls something very big ”
— The cyber heroine! - Peter comments with animation in his voice - the heroine who turned her car accident into the salvation of thousands of people in tragedies

— Danger, she is one of my favorite heroines! - Wanda also comments, as excited as her friend

— The curves of the uniform, the Afrofuturism - Kei comments immediately opening his notebook and taking a pencil - my artistic and perverted instinct scream together!

— Dude, relax ... - says Amadeus with a little fear of the boy

— Come on, I'm looking forward to showing you what we have here - she says and turns to go further into the place, and is soon accompanied by the class
The site itself was a huge dome, inside which was the “External Danger Room” or “EDR”. The original Danger Room was one of M.A's facilities, and that was one of its aspects that focuses on disasters and rescue techniques. The space was insanely large, a small city could easily fit in there, and there were several areas with the most diverse equipment that simulated different types of disasters; shipwrecks, landslides, fire, a wind storm and other types of environments
—...When I first came up with the idea for these areas, it was meant to teach you about rescue, one of the most important tasks of a superhero.

— Shouldn't Stark be here by now? - Matthew approaches his colleague and asks her, not wanting to attract the attention of the students - let me guess, did he happen to arrange an interview?

— In fact, the situation is a little worse - Kya replies, lowering her voice too - apparently he used his armor too much in the morning and she discharged it for safety reasons, he is resting now in the teachers' room

— I don't know why I'm impressed - Murdock says rubbing his face - that man is a height of irresponsibility ...
"But we should be enough just the two of us ..." he thinks to himself and then turns to the class;

— Well, come on, the clock doesn't stop, let's start - he says and makes room for his colleague

— Very well, but first let me just say a few things - she says turning to the class, putting a more serious face on your face - you must know about my Quirk; "Technopathy".

— Yes, you are famous for coordinating construction machines in rescue assistance ...- comments Peter while Wanda only nodded in agreement with everything he said, since she also knew a lot about this heroine

— It's true, but know that I could also easily kill someone with that power ... - she speaks a little more melancholy, looking at her hands for a moment, but then back to face the group - and I know some of you must have Quirks also considered dangerous ...
“In our superhuman society, every Quirk is registered and regularly monitored, so we generally don't realize how dangerous a power can be. Please remember, that if you lose focus or make the wrong move, the consequences can be dire, even if you are trying to do something good, like saving someone. Thanks to the Daredevil's Quirks test, you have a solid idea of your limits and because of Iron Man's combat training, you've probably experienced a little bit of how dangerous your powers can be when used against others. Load those teachings during this class; today you will learn how to use your Quirks to save other people's lives. You will not use your powers to attack enemies or each other, just help, because, in the end, this is the role of a hero; ensure the safety of others ”

— Well, that's it for today, thanks for your attention - she returns to her relaxed and fun way and is followed by applause for the encouraging speech

— Okay, now let's go ... - the class teacher starts to speak, but soon he stops
When he notices, all the lights in the place go out, the difference is not striking because of the light outside, but it was a curious thing; and when everyone notices, near a fountain in the central part of the dome; an enormous amount of what appeared to be a black and red mist begins to appear, and as if in the blink of an eye, it expands, covering part of the floor and from there, a man appears. The most bizarre was that with all that situation, that man was bizarrely normal, messy brown hair, light skin, and a wine-red outfit, he smiled at the students and suddenly, in the same fog, other people started to arise. The most varied possible, with the most varied costumes possible.

— Students, stay back! - Matthew warns his class, asking them to stay where they were

— But what is that? - Amadeus verbalizes what was going on in everyone's mind - did the training start by chance? I thought we were going to save people ...

— Stay back! - Matthew says even more nervous when he feels some of the students leaning forward. He then puts the helmet on his head, knowing exactly what was coming - this is real, those are villains ...
Finally, the last thing that comes out of the fog is something never seen before; a kind of robot, it was what it appeared to be, almost three meters high, with a humanoid body, with several black scales covering its body, and on its face only two tiny shiny eyes, unlike the others, it stops beside the first man to appear, when he raises his hand, as if obeying him.

“We thought we would practice saving other people's lives that day, but when they showed up, we realized that we were the ones in danger”

Chapter Text

— But what is that? - Amadeus verbalizes what was going on in everyone's mind - did the training start by chance? I thought we were going to save people ...

— Stay back! - Matthew says even more nervous when he feels some of the students leaning forward. He then puts the helmet on his head, knowing exactly what was coming - this is real, those are villains ...
All students are frightened and static, failing to understand how all those villains had managed to get into an M.A facility;
— So these are the scoundrels who used the press to invade the school ... - comments Matt, finally realizing how it all happened

After all the villains had come out of the black haze, for the fact that, for a moment, no one else came out; such fog quickly condenses on a person, or what appeared to be a person. A man with completely red skin, wore a black suit, with a red cloth in the front pocket. He was tall, with a thin face, black hair combed back and with a goatee without a mustache of the same color. It had a thin tail with a triangular tip and two curved swords attached to the waist.
— The only real heroes I see are Daredevil and Danger - comments the red man with a German accent, to his companion - I'm perplexed, according to the itinerary we stole, Iron Man should be here too - he comments scratching his chin

— He is not here? But what a pity, all the work to convince these people to come tsc, tsc, tsc ... - the brunette comments in a slightly indifferent tone - but no problem, just kill some children and he will appear ... - he says smiling and facing the students present at the entrance of the EDR

At the top, near the entrance, with the students, both professional heroes were preparing for the inevitable confrontation; Daredevil removes his stick from the holster and separates the two halves, still connected by the elastic thread, and Danger puts on the face the rest of her helmet, which looked more like an iron mask
“That day, we learned what professional heroes are really up against. The darkness they faced to keep us safe. We looked at those villains, and the pure evil looked back ”

— What? Real villains? No way - comments Amadeus, trying to mask fear by denial - how did so many of them manage to get into such a safe M.A installation?

— True ...- Ava, the deputy representative of the room says as she takes a step forward - Danger, why aren't the alarms going off?

— Good question - the heroine's voice was a little muffled by the mask, but her tone of concern was recognized anyway - but I'm not sure ...

— Is the entire campus under attack? Or is that the only target? - young Reyes asks in a strangely calm way - Anyway, if the alarm sensors are not ringing, then one of these villains has a Quirk that is masking their presence here; an attack in a location away from the main campus, at the time that a class would be taking place ... they are stupid for invading, but they thought about this attack. Whatever it is, they must have a concrete goal in mind, the question is; which is?

— Danger, get them out of here and alert the main campus - Daredevil says to his colleague, and referring to his students while taking a step forward towards the stairs, and consequently the villains - if they have the ability to block our alarms, so they're probably interfering with our communications too ...

— What will you do!? - Peter asks his teacher worriedly - you will not be able to face them alone! There are many of them, even though you are very skilled, the environment is not favorable! Your style is to dominate your enemies with high-impact multiple attack techniques, and it works best in stealth mode and indoors ... but we are outdoors ... - Peter finishes describing his teacher's abilities, but soon is impressed to see him looking at you with the red eyes of his helmet

— You don't become a professional by having only one card up your sleeve - he says to his student and then turns to the crowd of villains with their guns drawn - I count on you Danger - he says to the other professional heroine who just nods the head, for having its features hidden by the mask of the uniform
The hero then propels himself, running a few meters, and jumps up the stairs, landing shortly after and running towards the group of villains, while Peter stood at the top of the stairs to observe the confrontation, fearing the worst for his teacher
— Don't worry - he sees Danger looking down too - many don't know the real nature of Murdock's Quirk

— What do you mean? ...

At the foot of the stairs, some villains were already watching the demon-dressed hero running down the stairs towards them, and some were already taking certain steps;

— Artillery squad, ahead! - one of the villains comments observing the approach of the hero and putting his hands forward when preparing his Quirk

— Didn't the folks at intel say it was just going to be Danger and Iron Man? Who is this guy? - comments a woman, also from artillery, who made her hair grow

— I do not recognize - says another - but if he thinks he will be able to face us, he is a dead man!

Getting closer and closer, Matthew then lets out an ultrasonic hiss, like a bat's sonar, quickly having the sound waves surrounding his opponents and returning the image to his mind;
“Three villains at the bottom of the stairs, racing hearts and adrenaline running faster than the others. Certain parts of the body pointed in my direction; they called themselves an artillery squad: long-distance Quirks, they want to kill me, or at least delay, before I get to melee ... ” The demon-dressed hero thinks and uses his Quirk in another way; whistling at an ultrasonic frequency that causes the liquid in the semicircular channels in his opponents' inner ear to move, causing dizziness

— Wow, what's going on !? - the first villain wonders when his vision starts to spin and thus losing his balance, unable to focus on the approaching hero anymore

— I'm not feeling very well ... - another one from the squad comments on feeling his stomach churning, but he didn't have to worry about it for a long time;
An extremely fast projectile is launched towards him, it hits his forehead and immediately the villain falls unconscious. The owner of the projectile then uses the momentum to wrap the stick with the string around the villain's neck at his side and with a tug, hits his head with the villain's at his side, making them both pass out. Daredevil then makes the stick return and re-attaches it to his twin while putting himself in a fighting position.
— Idiots! This is the professional Daredevil, he confuses your brain with a whistle, he can also see everything around him - comments another more informed villain
“Matthew Murdock, Quirk; Ultrasonic. He is capable of producing sounds at specific and ultrasonic frequencies. Being able to hear them with their trained hearing, thus being able to perceive everything around them and disorient specific parts of the human brain ”
— Confusion? I want to see if he can confuse me after a beating! - a villain who presented a Mutation Quirk, presenting four arms, says when running towards the hero, jump and be about to hit the hero

— You're right - Matt says when he manages to dodge consecutive blows, using ultrasound only to locate himself - but guys like you are only a problem when they beat me, and that never happens!
Daredevil dodges a few blows, and uses a small opening from his opponent to hit his temple with the club, making him stagger slightly backwards, but he quickly spins, throwing the piece of his weapon, tying the villain's neck. He then pulls him close with a tug, and then jumps, turning his torso for a direct kick to the side of his opponent's head, taking him out of the fight.
—Okay, who's going to be next? - Asks the hero in an intimidating air, forcing his voice a little to make himself more hoarse

— And there goes the little devil, with his martial skills and his intimidating air - the young brunette comments when watching the professional fight against his pawns - with this Quirk he is able to observe everything at the same time and confuse the mind, making difficult an initiative of someone or some proactivity ...
While the alleged leader and his two henchmen watched, Daredevil did not stop, making a villain who was about to use her Quirk have a horrible headache, distracting her enough that the hero hit her with another well located kick, while he attached his weapon to another's neck, and using consecutive strokes to make him pass out as well

—...the worst thing about dealing with professionals is when they meet your expectations - the young man responds with a sigh, as if all that is just a nuisance for him

From the top of the stairs, Peter can really recognize the skill of his class teacher, who fought and dodged in an almost superhuman way, he was literally a ninja;

— Wow, he's really distracting them - Peter says with his body turned towards the exit, where the rest of the class was headed, but with his face turned to the confrontation - apparently I shouldn't have underestimated him ...

— Peter! - Danny says to get his friend's attention - come on, this is not the time for analysis! We have to go!
The boy just nods and soon joins the group that ran towards the entrance of the place. But in the middle of the road, the same black and reddish mist that appeared before begins to rise from the ground, like a smoke machine, but without a machine. And that could only mean one thing; the red villain appears, rising from the mist, and placing himself between the group of students and their teacher, and their destiny; the exit.
— There is no escape - he says in a serene and calm voice, as if negotiating something - Guten tag. It is an immense pleasure to meet you, we are the League of Villains. I know that we are being a little impolite, but we decided to invite ourselves to this, paradise of justice, to say hello. And besides, isn't this place perfect for Iron Man, the symbol of peace, to take his last breath? I think he should be here today, but still, I don't see any sign of him, there must have been some kind of change in plans that we couldn't predict, but don't be shy, you still have an important role to play ...
Danger begins to quietly activate her Quirk, extending her mechanical fingers and connecting to EDR through an entrance to the floor; then she starts to see and feel through the room; "They must be just confusing the system" she thinks to herself "but the defense system is still intact ..." but before she could activate any of the defenses, two of her students had already launched themselves at the opponent;
—AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH - Flash and Amadeus scream when they jump towards the villain; the first raising his arms with black goo and the second transforming into his green form, both deliver their strikes of immeasurable strength in the place where the villain was almost at the same time, causing a gust of wind, a tremor and rising from dust.

— Did you really think we would just let you monologize for the next few hours? – asks Amadeus, in a fighting position, prepared for whatever happens. But when the dust settles, everyone is surprised that the villain is completely intact, exactly where he was, just brushing some dust off his shoulders, as if dealing with insects

— Sehr gut! You certainly live up to your school's expectations, but you should be more careful kids, or someone could get hurt... – he says looking at the children even more deeply, more specifically the two ahead

— You two! – Danger catches the attention of her students - Get out of the way immediately!

— I will spread you around this place, where you will meet my colleagues, along with your deaths! - he says opening his arms and a huge amount of mist just appears behind him and engulfs all the students, trapping them in a kind of mist capsule.

— Damn it! What is it!? - Amadeus wonders when he feels the force of it, as if it were a real storm

Pietro, on account of his Quirk, is the only one who can act fast enough, turning around and pushing his sister, who was at his side, and another student out of that dome. The three fall to the ground, Wanda, Pietro and Luke, the third student, and thus they are able to observe the dome of black and red mist that surrounded the group. While everyone inside tried to hold on and protect themselves in the best possible way against the villain's Quirk.
Peter was one of those who tried to protect himself from the torrent of mist, having his arms in front of his face, not knowing exactly what the opponent's Quirk specifications were. Until he feels less and less force being exerted on him, as if the strength and speed of the fog was decreasing, but when he opened his eyes; he found himself in free fall

— AAAAAAAAAAAAAH – quickly taking notice of the environment, Peter fell beside a building, unable to see details due to his speed, but one thing he saw was the villain who was waiting for him at the end of his fall

— Nothing personal boy, but you need to die! - he screams when opening the huge mouth with several very sharp teeth, ready to crush Peter
But the boy was faster, and had the advantage of his Quirk. Observing a window a few meters below him, he throws a web at the top of the opening and holds it tight. At a certain point, the web pulls him and he is thrown at the window, thus escaping certain death by the fall and villain set. He hits the window with all his might, breaking it completely and falling rolling into the building.
— That was close ... - the boy says getting up and taking the dirt out of him while taking a roll of gauze in one of his pockets to bandage his arm. He then looks around and through the broken window he came from; the place was very similar to the locations of the entrance exam and combat training, a gray, concrete building, but this one was much more messy, full of thrown objects. The boy then looks outside and sees the rest of the EDR - I'm still in here, that guy must have some kind of Quirk of creating portals ... - but the boy is interrupted from his thinking when he hears a wood creaking somewhere behind him
Putting himself in a fighting position, with his fists raised, Peter walks slowly towards the noise, trying his best to be silent as he approaches an entrance to another room, when he is surprised by a recognizable blonde wearing a pink bathing suit;
— AAAAAAAH!!! – Gwen screams as she walks towards Peter with the two katanas in hand, brandishing them from side to side

— Gwen!? – Peter exclaims as he dodges the girl's consecutive attacks

— You're not taking me without a fight!!! – she screams louder like she hasn't heard her friend's voice

— Gwen! It's me! Peter! – the boy tries to explain himself while walking backwards narrowly dodging the girl's sharp blades
— You will not be able to deceive me !!! - she exclaims even more frantically; until Peter realizes what's wrong. Gwen's mask is upside down, with the back facing forward, that is, she did not see anything that happened; so she was not trusting Peter's voice and, fortunately, missing the attacks. The boy then in a quick movement approaches the girl and with his arms extended, raises her mask, enough so that the girl can see again - Peter !!! - she exclaims happily when she can see her friend, dropping her swords and giving him a very tight hug

— Yeah, that's what I was trying to say all along ... - he says trying not to pay attention to the girl squeezing himself and giving her some friendly pats on the back - easy, easy ...

— I was so alone, I didn't know if I could handle the loneliness - she says in a tearful voice

— Gwen, we were all together less than a second ago ...

— I don't care ... - she says in a hushed voice as her face is pressed to the boy's chest

— And ... done! - the pair hears a third voice in the room, quickly separating to observe the little perverted artist in the class

— Kei? – Peter asks watching his colleague sitting in a box, with his legs crossed and his sketchbook on top of his legs - how long have you been here?

— Enough time! - he says while rubbing lightly on one of the pages, and after removing the remains with a breath he shows his work to the duo - what do you think? Isn't that a work of art?
Peter, looking at the drawing, quickly looks away with his face completely red. Certainly the drawing was very well done even if it was only with graphite, the different shades of gray, the proportions and the shading were professional work. The spider boy's problem was the drawing itself; what, in reality, was a friendly hug between Peter and Gwen, in Kei's eyes was something completely different; the scene was almost the same, if it weren't for Peter's arms around the girl's waist, and her arms around his neck, with their uniforms open and falling, revealing the blonde's shoulders and the brunette's chest. And both with open mouths connected by a thread of saliva, with hungry looks at each other; indicating a little what had happened before and what would happen now in the reality of the illustration.
— Can you make my thighs a little thicker? - asks Gwen in such an innocent way as if she hadn't really seen the drawing

— I'm an artist - the boy replies - I capture reality, I don't do miracles, well, not in most of ...

— OK! Enough! - Peter says with his face still hot and reddish when interrupting the boy, closing his notebook, getting up and taking a deep breath, trying to put his thoughts in order - I think we have more important things to worry about, no?

— Like what? – asks Gwen

— The self-titled “League of Villains” that invaded our school and aims to kill Iron Man? - says Peter sarcastically trying to put common sense in the minds of his colleagues

— Okay boring - she says sitting on the floor and looking at Peter with a sullen face - know that I will not kiss you anymore ...
— What!? We did not ...! We didn't ...! - Peter says sweating and blushing more than before, until he stops and rubs his face with his hands, and walking to the window to see how the situation was down there, watching at least twenty villains, all watching the window that Peter had entered, as if they were waiting for them to leave there too - ok, at least a couple dozen villains ... it will be difficult to get out of here ...
— Why do we have to leave? Can't we just wait for the professionals to arrive? - asks Kei to Peter - classes have just started, I don't think we will be any match ...
— Maybe, but I think there's something more to it than just the invasion - Peter says putting his hand on his chin while thinking - but I keep thinking about what the red villain said; they knew our schedule and who would be here. They must have gotten the school files while we were all stuck outside the cafeteria; the teachers were busy trying to get the media out of the school grounds. Which means they were waiting for the perfect opportunity to attack ... Like Reyes said they would ...

— Ah, come on, it's Iron Man we're talking about! - Kei says getting up from the box where he was - when he appears he will show these villains who is the boss! - he says starting to choreograph karate blows

— Definitely, but ... - Gwen starts to speak, starting to look up and putting her hand on her chin - but if they really prepared so much, it means that they managed to find a way to kill him, right? And from what the devil said, I think we should worry more about not being captured and tortured to death ... - she says as if she doesn't know the weight of her words for little Kei

— Hahaha, for sure, this is crazy ...- he says approaching Peter and passing by pulling his shirt - saysthisiscrazysaysthisiscrazysaysthisiscrazy ...
While Gwen kept trying to reason and Kei freaked out to some degree, Peter thought to himself about the whole situation;

“Gwen may be right, if they are here for Iron Man, they must have a way to defeat him. They would not have planned this attack if they had not. But why him? Because his very existence discourage villains and evil? Because he is the first and only symbol of hope and justice? Actually, it doesn't matter ”Peter then remembers all the times the hero had encouraged him, all the times he had helped him, believed in him… and the image of Uncle Ben comes to mind“ I don't care about what are their motivations, I have to focus! I have to face this evil ... head on! Just like Uncle Ben taught me ... ”
—... with great powers, comes great responsibilities - he says to the two colleagues who face him - if they can defeat him, then we have to stop whatever these villains are up to. We have to work together and save him. Nobody in M.A knows what's going on here. It's with us now! Let's be heroes!

Landslide Zone
In the landslide area, which consisted of several buildings and other things buried in dirt in a ravine, one villain after another was quickly rolled up and restrained by iron chains. The boy Reyes, responsible for them, had not moved a muscle and had already disabled half a dozen of the alleged villains, and now looked at them with contempt and irritation;
— For God's sake, you are adults! - he says nervously, watching the alleged villains while feeling the evil in their hearts with his Quirk - if you are going to invade my school then put up a real fight!

Collapse Zone
— AAAAAAAH !!! - Flash screams while knocking out another villain with his black claws on his raised arm

Inside one of the collapsed buildings in the collapse zone, Flash and Amadeus stood with their backs to each other, while being surrounded by villains who blocked all exits. Too bad they didn't know that the two kids weren't stuck with them, they were stuck with Flash, but they would certainly find that out soon.
Mountain Zone
In the area of artificial mountains, probably made through some Quirk, three child heroes had their backs to each other, as they were also surrounded by villains, forming a triangle, each drawing his weapon and / or activating his Quirk; Laura put her bone claws out and prepared to fight, Nico took her staff from her chest while trying to analyze the situation to think about the ideal spell and Azari removed his belt, turning it into a staff and activating his Quirk, covering his body of electricity.

Fire Zone
In one of the two areas with its own internal climate, the deputy representative of the room, Ava, put herself in a fighting position, activating the claws of her uniform while facing three villains in the middle of a literally burning city, with several buildings on fire and random flames and fires in the streets.

Storm Zone
In the second area with its own climate, Tyrone and Groot stood with their backs to each other as they were surrounded by four villains, with no time to think about how the whole place worked; wind and rain were felt inside that place, which was dark and quite cold.

Finally, back at the entrance, not everyone had been teleported to other locations; leaving Danger, Pietro, Wanda, Kamala, Tandy, Luke and Danny, still staring at the reddish man who had made their friends disappear, all ready for the inevitable confrontation.

And back in the center of the place, with the conflict already underway, after Daredevil successfully knocked out another villain, pulling him close and giving him a straight kick in the face, the dark-haired man sighs tiredly and finds himself obliged to interfere in the situation.

In the teachers' room, a specific hero was going through a very uncomfortable and common situation for most people;
“I’m sorry, but the person you tried to call is unavailable, please leave a message after the...”
Tony hangs up the phone in frustration, he had been unable to call either Danger or Matthew...
— I can’t reach either the Red or the Tin Woman ... well, they’re teaching, something that I, perhaps, should be doing too - even though he didn’t admit it out loud, Tony knew that spending all his energy in the morning small heroic acts everywhere had been an amateur action. He then checks his watch to try to see how much energy the reactor would hold - a little more than 5%, that should give me a ten minutes or so, I think it's time enough to arrive with a triumphal entry - he says putting himself in armor, nanotechnology quickly covering his entire body, and standing up;
"It's time to join my students and ..." Tony tries to formulate something to say inside the armor, but he instantly feels short of breath and a tightness in his chest, quickly opening the helmet visor and starting to cough a little of blood. Right when the door is opened
— Okay Stark, don't even think about going out - a recognized voice says when the door opens, and Tony can only turn his head when he finds himself in such a humiliating moment; Howard the Duck, the talking humanoid duck wearing his red suit and red tie - that's right, the kids' favorite talking duck, but most importantly, I'm the principle and now your boss too!

— Howard, how long I haven't seen you - Tony says returning to his seat and pretending to be interested in talking to the talking duck - your feathers look very shiny today

— The secret is keratin, but I don't see how it might interest you Stark, so quit the small talk *quack* - he says and then takes a cell phone out of the pocket of his red jacket and opens it on any news site - look at the news, is there anything familiar here?

— I don’t know, any other Nobel I won and I don’t know? - the hero says pretending not to understand what was heppening

— No, it's actually a lot of news about how Iron Man solved three incidents in just one hour - the duck says seeing the number one hero cut his line of sight and sighing - you can even say that the real fault lies with the criminals that still torment this city even with you here. But let’s admit that you have to learn to control yourself every time you hear a cry for help, and mainly limit that Friday’s function

—...- the hero says nothing, even though he is receiving a moral lesson from a talking duck

— And on top of that you have your new duty as a teacher, even if you don't want to receive a salary, you insisted on being here to keep an eye on the boy who “accidentally” is the successor of your power while maintaining the symbol of peace - the duck says passing by the hero and heading towards the couch - and the only way you can keep yourself out of the spotlight is by teaching, so I gave you this job and ... holy Daffy Duck, smoke is coming out of your armor, that does not sounds like good news ... - the hero duck says as he watches the armor vibrate and release smoke, but quickly Tony deactivates it and returns to his standard baggy clothes

— Hunf – Tony grunts when he sees no escape from the school principal

— Apparently you will have to stay here to rest some more, but what a pity - he says not sounding sorry for Tony - but taking advantage of you being here, why don't we go through some of my personal teaching philosophies with a drink - the duck says clicking some buttons on the table that make two glasses appear and fill with green liquids - no alcohol for you of course

"Now I'm sure this will take a long time ..." thinks the hero as he accepts the drink and sits in the armchair facing the director "but I still have this flea behind my ear from being unable to contact either Red or Danger ... ”

— Okay, how about we start with the combat pedagogy seen through the lens of the ethical use of Quirks - says Howard ready for the sermon

— This will take a while ...

— What did you say?

— Nothing - the hero responds quickly and takes a sip of his drink, wishing for a little bit of ethyl in order to survive the next few hours

— Tandy, Danny, did you find anything? – Danger asks her students, for knowing their individual skills better

— Tyrone is in here, that I'm sure – says the blonde using her light to find her partner's darkness - and I think Groot is with him too

— I listen to others in different places - says Danny when using his Chi to increase his senses - they are all still inside - he says, which brings more tranquility to the teacher and his colleagues

— What do we do then? The guy apparently teleports fast enough to escape attacks - says Kamala, a little disappointed that she is not ideal for that confrontation

—...- Danger stops for a moment, analyzing the possibilities of the available Quirks - Mr. Maximoff!

— Ah, yes? – answers Pietro

— I have a job for you; run to the school and warn the teachers about what's going on here! - she says with determination without taking her eyes off the villain - the alarms are not ringing and our phones and radios are useless at the moment, and it must be the fault of one of these villains. Even with Daredevil taking care of several, it is likely that this specific one hid as soon as he arrived here. It will be faster for you to run than for us to find out who is scrambling the signal!

— Yes! But I can't, I won't abandon you - he says, his voice shaking a little

— Outside there are several alarms, so they are keeping us trapped inside - says Luke taking a step forward and raising his fists

— If you can get out they won't follow you - says Danny prostrating himself next to Luke, his fists starting to shine - use your super speed to escape this guy

— Use your Quirk to save others, be a real hero - says Danger transposing confidence to his student
But in any case, Pietro felt insecure, he had promised not to run from his problems, from his friends, from his family; not after everything that had happened. But looking back, he is comforted by a pair of red eyes and a new pair of light blue eyes.
— Go - Wanda says only, when she affirms with her head an inner thought of her brother, and Tandy beside her doing the same thing

— Okay, leave it to me! - he says putting himself in the running position, with his legs slightly bent and his hands touching the ground, ready to shoot

— Even if this is your only option, are you foolish enough to strategize in front of your enemy !? - the red man says nervously, and with a movement of his arm, launches another burst of red and black mist in the direction of the group, but someone already expected this movement

— It won't matter whether you know it or not after I do that! - Danger says when you reconnect with the installation and activate one of your defenses / training devices; automatically opening several floodgates underneath and around the villain, loudspeakers that emit sounds in high frequency and high intensity, directed in order to create a sonic hologram capable of holding objects in the air - Sonic Tractor Ray!

— Okay, if we are going to face them do you have any plans? - Kei asks Peter after recovering from his shock

— Not yet ... - Peter says crouching and putting his hand on his chin to think - these guys must have some advantage where they are, which means they should already know what was in the EDR before they were transported here. But I think they have a weakness; they must not know what our Quirks are

— How do you know that? - asks Gwen - are you a psychic by any chance? Go, quick, what am I thinking? - she puts her fingers on her temples and starts looking at Peter

— What? Not! It's just that they sent us here Gwen - he says and the blonde now starts to look at Peter in a more serious way, as if now paying attention to what the brunette was saying - our Quirks are better in closed spaces, where we can move better on our way

— That's true! If they knew that, they probably would have sent us to open places

— Exactly! Their goal was to separate us into smaller groups and capture us more easily, we can use this to our advantage - Peter then gets up and looks out the window - look! None of them are trying to climb the building, because they are still a little insecure, because, as far as they know, the three of us can be super powerful ... But that way they will not underestimate us, they are being cautious and intelligent, at least for now...

— So we have to make a strategy based on our strengths - Kei concludes by boarding the train of reasoning - it would be better if we knew exactly each one's Quirk ...

— Let me go first!?!?!? Please!!!!!!! - asks Gwen desperately, as if it were a matter of life and death

— Ã...ok - Peter says not wanting to upset the girl, and thinking it would be better, since he hadn't seen the other fights in Iron Man class

— Yay! - she says raising her arms, but soon turning to the two boys - well, my Quirk allows me to create a gap in the air to another dimension, with it I can overcome obstacles here and travel greater distances, because the distance there is equivalent to double here. But I have to know the exact distance to where I am going and I can only create portals that point directly to the first one that was created

— Wow, I knew you were good Gwen, but this is insane ... - Peter says trying not to be a fanboy at the moment and looking at his hand - I have the same skills as a spider; I have increased strength and agility, I can scale surfaces, I have a proximity sensor and I shoot organic webs from my wrists, but the latter is limited and hurts me a little - he says pointing to the gauze around his wrist

— I have the ability to summon these six monsters that I draw - Kei then says getting closer to the other two and showing his notebook, this time open on pages covered with sketches of different creatures, plus some notes on the side, probably about the skills of each - they have some specifications; I can only invoke fresh drawings, so I almost always practice them, they last about fifteen minutes and can be invoked in two sizes; small and medium. The small ones are one meter long and approximately 20 kilos, while the medium one is two and a half meters long and some reach 200 kilos.

— Wow, you have almost a private army - Gwen says with shining eyes

— Yeah, but it's not over yet; I can keep a medium or two small without them disappearing. If they die they disappear and cannot be summoned again until I am asleep and I get a huge headache when they die ... - Kei remembers the fight, when he was useless after Fireclaw was defeated - ah, I can summon five small ones a day, but only two medium ones. Well, I think that's it, they also communicate with me and me with them, but depending on what I ask they will not obey depending on the personality of each one

— Wait, do they come with personalities? - Peter asks taking his eyes off the drawings and facing his colleague

— Of course, what kind of artist do you think I am? - he says a little pissed and going to tell him more about each one - Fireclaw is my main, he is always ready for a fight and is very competitive. Slizzik is also good at fighting and always wants to be superior and ...

—And this one? - Peter says showing the drawing of what appeared to be a species of muscular lizard with blue lines running through his body - how well can you convince him

— Hi-Vo? Well, he's the least intelligent, so much so that he can't even speak, he's basically a dog ... why?

— I think I have a plan - says Peter smiling, checking again if the monster's characteristics were the ones he had read and strategized about - how long does it take you to draw it?

— Hmmm... – the boy scratches his head while looking at the drawing - give me seven minutes!

— Okay, enough time for me to tell you the details ... - says Peter with the actions ready in his head

— Hehehe, those cry babies must be crying for mom right now - comments one of the villains looking at the broken window - I can't wait to put my hands on them

— But remember, Stane said he has no idea of their powers, they can do anything - so he says using his Quirk to create a hand of earth that would lift up on the ground - but of course we have an advantage down here so I'm not too worried

— Hey guys!? - the villains look up just to see the boy with brown hair and red clothes standing on the side of the building, holding on to a white rope - wow, what ugly faces, you guys know that it's not hallowen yet, right?

— Finish him! - one of the villains screams, prepared to throw his Quirk at the boy

— Ahhhh... – Peter pauses for a moment facing those villains - the heroes went that way - he says pointing to the right, but quickly jumping and narrowly deflecting a blast of energy that had been launched in his direction

— After him! - another villain screams as they go towards the boy who fired more webs and was swinging around the side of the building, making them take a walk around the building
"They fell into the trap" thinks Peter as he turns the building around and enters again, looking like he has disappeared in the eyes of the villains, also seeing Kei prepared for part two.
— What's up guys? - the little boy asks, and this time the villains do not waste time and fire their Quirks in the direction of the boy, as Peter had predicted - go Hi-Vo! - the boy says tearing the page from his notebook with the fresh drawing and throwing it on the floor, and with a blue flash, Hi-Vo takes shape.

The huge and muscular black lizard, with blue lines running through its body and with spines on its head and front arms, simply opens its mouth after being invoked and starts to absorb the energies launched towards its crirdor; fire, electricity, energy, it sucked and fueled as if it were a black hole. And while the short-distance villains were still close to the long-distance group, a blonde girl appears beside them, coming from a crack in the air, and throws a grenade in the middle of the group with something very special inside, then she giggles and opens another portal while the grenade explodes;
— What the heck is this!?

All the villains are then surprised to be trapped by a white, sticky substance that held them in place, preventing them from moving. Peter then jumps from the first floor of the building, falling beside the monster and Kei and fires a web right in the middle of the villains trapped in his webs too; quickly taking it from his open wrist and giving it to the black and blue monster
— Now is with you big guy! – he says giving him the web

— Szzl-k-pop-pop! – he says and snatches the web, trapping it in his mouth and activating the blue electricity of his body, making it run through the web and consequently the villains. That were electrocuted by such energy and proximity to each other, until they fall to the ground, passed out and still restricted by the web
— That was amazing! - Gwen says appearing out of nowhere behind the two boys and almost killing them both with fright - using your web on one of the grenades and the big electric guy here and …hmmmm !!! - she says excitedly, pulling the two boys by the neck, having to lift Kei off the floor, and kissing them on each cheek, smearing that area with her pink lipstick

— I think I'm in love ... - Kei says with hearts in his eyes as he watches the blonde go towards Hi-Vo and likewise hugging and kissing him

— Well ... - Peter starts a little flushed and wiping his cheek with the sleeve of his uniform - we better go, this isn't over yet ...

The boy then proceeds to walk back to the central area, and the two colleagues follow him. Kei also releases Hi-Vo, knowing that the timeout would probably exceed, and he was not ideal when it came to being sneaky. The three then walk, paying attention to their surroundings to make sure there was no one around and that they were not being followed.
— Okay, what's the plan now, captain? - Gwen asks pausing for a moment and saluting Peter and Kei looking at her and copying the movement too

— Okay, first, stop the salute - he says and they both lower their arms - ok, getting help should be our priority; if we follow the corners of the installation we will go straight to the exit, so we can avoid the central part completely

— Good idea, Captain - Gwen responds in a more animated way, but soon returns to a slightly more serious tone - so we don't have the chance to meet the villains Mr. Murdock is facing ... - she says stopping to look in the towards the central part, in which fighting noises and some explosions could be heard
"Yeah, but how long will he last ..." Peter asks mentally, not sure how long his teacher would last against a large group ...
— If he doesn't get any help ... - Peter starts talking still staring at the central area - then he will just try too hard, and will end up being defeated by those villains while trying to protect us

— Wait, you're not going to tell me you're suggesting ... - Kei asks, apprehensive at the idea of his colleague - are you trying to kill us or something !? - the boy asks a little scared when facing the brunette

— I'm not saying that we should jump headfirst in the middle of the fight ... - Peter says trying to show them his point - but, maybe we can find a way to get some villain out of the fight, to relieve ...

“We had just had our first real fight and we had won, but that had only given us false hopes. It made us think that our powers would be no match against the enemy, we would soon realize how wrong we were ... ”

Back in the sliding area, a peculiar brunette with a tuft of white hair stared at half a dozen of the infamous “villains”, as they declaimed themselves, completely bound and immobilized by his iron chains, lying or leaning somewhere, without nothing out but their heads and feet. The boy in question starts to reason and show his disappointment;
— So the plan was to separate us and then kill us - remarks Reyes facing his opponents - tsc, you were totally unprepared. In fact, it seems, you didn't have any training and you have no idea how to use your Quirks ... - he says starting to walk in the middle of the tied villains, in order to get out of there and help his colleagues

— This power, he tied us up the instant we got here ... - one of the villains comments when he sees the boy pass

— This boy is not a child, he is the devil! - another says terrified

— So tight ... - comments another, feeling suffocated by the chains

Robbie listened to none of that, busy in his own thoughts as he recalled the words of the young adult who seemed to be the leader of it all; “How do they think about killing Iron Man? At first I thought they were going to bring together a group of high-ranking criminals to simply dominate them ... ”

But his thoughts are interrupted when he sees another villain emerging from one of the rocks with a sword in his fists and another presence on his back. But before he is attacked, a chain emerges from behind the boy and quickly coils around the first villain, who falls to the ground immobilized, and then, the young man pulls out an iron dagger from inside his jacket and turns to unload a little of his anger at the villain behind him, but finds him completely frozen, with only his face sticking out and his staff just inches from the boy's face. He then looks further back to find one of his colleagues;
— Hey Reyes! – Korean Seol Hee says leaving behind the frozen villain and walking over to the boy with her arms behind her body

— Hee...– he says monosyllabically, again putting his dagger in his jacket - how long have you been here?

— I arrived at the same time as you ... - she says shrugging and looking around - but you had all the fun in the first few seconds, it's like I was invisible - and then she points with her thumb at the frozen villain - I thought you needed a hand

— I didn't... – he says a little nervous and starts walking again

— And me thinking that only I had powers of ice ... - she says softly and then accompanies the boy - and what is the plan now?

—... – the brunette stops for a moment and looks around, then focuses his gaze on the horizon and starts talking - I don't think the main objective of these guys is to attack Iron Man with numbers ...

— Look at that, he speaks more than two words - the girl says sarcastically, then is silenced by a withering look from the boy for having been interrupted - sorry ... - she says holding her laugh

— These guys are low-level criminals, just pawns, as far as I can tell, there must be three or four really dangerous people here ... - he says turning his gaze on the immobilized criminals - if that's the case, what we need now it's more information ... - he then says going towards a criminal tied and sitting

— Well, we have the information here - the girl says crossing her arms in front of the body - but how are we going to get them to talk?

— I have my methods ... - he says crouching in front of the criminal, who does not look him directly in the eye. Reyes could heat the chains, but he would not use that power, and shrinking the space by crushing it could kill him too quickly, so he preferred a more traditional method;

Making sure that the criminal's body was well secured and not at all loose, giving no room for movement, he put his hand lightly on the man's boot. And then, staring at him deep in the eyes, until, with a quick movement, he turns the man's ankle at an unnatural angle, at least twisting it, but probably shattering the connections of the villain's ankle. Seol turns her back quickly so as not to witness the scene.
— AAAAAAAAAAHH – the criminal howls in pain - HOLY SH*T, SON OF B*TCH, YOU BROKE MY ANKLE, YOU BASTARD!!!

— Listen, luckily I'm wanting to be a hero, if not, I would have already taken your foot off ... - the boy says taking his knife and digging into the earth beside the man's foot as a form of threat - and if you tell me how you plan to kill Iron Man, I won't break your other foot ... so what? What is going to be?

In the artificially created mountains within the EDR, three young people showed all their abilities when facing opponents. Azari quickly dodges a blow and quickly uses his stick to grab his opponent's neck and throw it over his shoulder in a judo maneuver, together electrocuting him when his body is wrapped in electricity. He then takes an acrobatic leap backwards to join his mate Nico. She used her staff to block an attack and quickly used a spell to knock her attacker back.
— They don't seem to end - the class representative comments to his colleague - we have to find a way to stun them at the same time

— You who have electrical powers, can't electrocute them so that we can escape? - Nico asks with a certain irritation in her voice

— It is not so simple ... - the young African man says trying to remain calm - I can only cover my body with electricity, focusing on it at a long distance is still something I have to train. I could do it, but I would hit you and she mainly - Azari ends pointing to the last member of the trio; Laura Kinney.

The brunette, as soon as she saw the villains, entered in an unstoppable berserker mode, with her Quirk, giving her reflexes, agility, strength, a regenerative factor of envy, the same having been nailed by bullets a few seconds ago, in addition to her bone claws extending from her hands and feet, which cut iron like butter. Both Nico and Azari found it impressive that she was not killing anyone, she was jumping through the opponents, clawing their legs and throwing them into the air, destroying weapons and kicking low places with tremendous force. She was certainly a force to be feared, and a girl not to be irritated.
— If I can get her here and protect us, do you think you can electrocute these guys? - Nico asks the representative who just nods, without taking his eyes off his opponents. The girl then concentrates for a moment and then screams - Decipher the laws of nature and bring her to me!
Shortly thereafter, lightning strikes from within the staff and an air wave appears and covers Laura, lifting her off the ground and delaying her close to Nico;
— What the hell ... - she doesn't have time to question and return to action, Nico puts an arm in front of her and screams again

— Decipher the laws of nature and protect us from electricity! - and then, a stone wall rises from the floor and covers the two girls completely - now Azari! - her cry is muffled by the rocks, but the boy hears and gives a small smile.
The boy then hits his staff on the floor, closing his eyes and concentrating his power. The opponents use this moment and invest in the direction of the boy. But then, before they even touch the boy, he gives a huge howl and a wave, a true electric pulse, is created and that travels the entire length of that mountainous area, electrocuting all the villains present, who fall to the ground unconscious.
The stones then come loose and the girls get up to watch all the enemies on the ground. Laura retract her claws, but sniffs the air looking for something else, while Nico reduces the size of her staff and places it in a compartment on her back, quickly going to Azari, who leaned on his staff, wheezing and looking quite exhausted.
Little did they know that only one opponent was buried in the ground, waiting for the right moment to attack.

— Parker, if you do more than just look to see how things are going ... - Kei begins trying to be a little threatening - I send to everyone the drawing I did

— Uuuuu, send it to me, please? - asks Gwen interested

— I'm aware, we will leave the moment it gets dangerous ... - the boy says trying to keep his composure
The three children were crouched behind a small wall, in order to analyze how Professor Murdock's situation was to see if he needed any help or not. The three then raise their heads to see and an impressive scene comes; several villains unconscious and Mr. Murdock still fighting with those who were standing. He punched, tossed, tied, he certainly looked dejected and tired, panted hard and had a little blood on his lip, but he didn't stop.
After picking up his staff from yet another villain now passed out, he notices the young man with brown hair, probably the one in charge of this operation starting to run towards him with open arms, he had just wiped his mouth after eating a kind of brownish paste.
— Final boss! - Daredevil says and throws half his bat in order to restrict him, but unlike the other villains, this one seemed to be much more capable, quickly taking Matt's bat while continuing to close the distance between them, until the Daredevil manages to elbow his opponent in the belly, which encourages the students hiding nearby, but that doesn't last long.
Given his fatigue, Matt was no longer using his ultrasonic hiss to destabilize the latest villains, and he didn't count that this would be his fatal mistake …
— You are really very skilled - comments the boy in his jovial and sarcastic voice - but let us admit, you are more human than many other heroes, and you get tired faster ...
Matt then feels his opponent's hand on his elbow and suddenly, his heat sensors go off. He feels tremendous burning in the elbow area, and quickly pushes the young man back and walks away. Then he can perceive the area around his elbow, with his clothes completely melted and sticking to his skin, and underneath, almost charred flesh, this sensitivity unfortunately made it difficult to visualize his surroundings, but he feels a presence;
Fortunately his hearing was the most trained, and he narrowly escapes an attack by another henchman, bending down and kicking him while holding his arm with his shattered elbow. Standing up afterwards, he uses his legs in a series of kicks to hit the other villains, but he also tried to dodge others who approached, who tried to use this opening.
— Your Quirk is certainly impressive and must be very useful in several situations - says the brunette when he gets up and realizes that he had a broken rib - but one of them is not here, an open space against a large group, don't you think you are out of your element?
Dodging an attack, he pulls his baton again with his good arm and ties the neck of the villain who attacked him, quickly throwing him in the direction of another and using kicks and the bat to end others who approached
— It is certainly impressive to see you in action - the young man says sounding impressed - look at you, still standing and fighting, you are so cool - until he then smiles even more and in a psychotic way - but just for the record, I'm not the final boss ...
Matt can then perceive a presence at his side, recognizing the great figure who was one of the last to leave the portal and who had not joined the confrontation until then. Daredevil felt the creature there, but he didn't hear any beat, that thing was not a living thing ... And with a quick hit, the creature hits the hero, breaking his helmet in half ...

Peter looks at that scene with nothing but terror in his eyes ...

— But how interesting, and what would this new technology be, some kind of tractor beam? - the reddish villain asks while suspended in the air, but still keeping a serene and calm face - it's a very impressive weapon, but lass es uns nicht vergessen, let's not forget, you are a rescue heroine Danger, expert in rescuing people of disasters, that is, you don't have much of a battlefield notion ... - the villain then manages to create a small portal under himself and opens another one next to Danger, imposing on it the force of the tractor beam ...

— AAAAAAH – the heroine screams when surprised by the force of the portal pulling her left side, she even tries to disconnect from the interface that controlled the room, but it was all too fast. With immense force, her robotic left arm, along with part of her torso, also cybernetic, are pulled out by the force of the tractor beam, and she starts to hang up - sorry, he got me ... - she tells her students before to turn off and lose control of the tractor beam, thus freeing the villain

— Danger! – shouts Kamala worried about the teacher

— Pietro, go! - Luke shouts next to the sprinter, this was his only chance

Pietro even thinks to reply saying that he would not abandon them, but Danger's words come back to him, telling him that he should use his Quirk to save his colleagues, to be a true hero. Finally Wanda's image comes to mind, nodding his head and that was the only push he needed. He then gets ready to run and shoots.
— Mercury Acceleration! - he screams when shooting, raising a shock wave when he passes beside the villain and heads towards the exit

— A sheep, trying to escape the wolves - the villain says still calmly, but with an air of irritation - I just can't allow that to happen! If other heroes appear it will be more difficult to kill Iron Man - he says right then starting to form a portal on Pietro's path

Even at high speed, Peter can see the portal forming quickly, right in front of him, if he continued, he would probably be teleported to another place, ending this chance of getting help;

"That responsibility has been entrusted to me!" the platinum one thinks when he remembers his colleagues scattered around the locality, equally fighting for their lives “My powers have brought me this responsibility! Colleagues, I will keep you safe! ”

But when Pietro was about to brake to try to dodge the portal, it just dissipates and Pietro can go through there without any problems. Looking back he can see the villain with a face of pain, with a luminous fragment on his shoulder. Looking further back, the boy sees blonde Tandy with one arm outstretched and with other daggers of light in her other hand.
— Go Pietro! - she says staring the boy in the eyes, the same then nods and runs again

— You cheeky child! - he says angrily, removing the fragment of light and crushing it in his hands, quickly drawing his swords - I will have to take care of you myself! Lest you step outside these doors! - he says, immediately enveloping himself in the black and red mist, disappearing for a moment and reappearing on Pietro's path with his swords drawn. - It ends here!
“That was it, the evil that the professionals faced. We had our first vision, but the worst was yet to come ”

— What did you think of him, Daredevil? - asks the young villain as he watches the hero completely immobilized by the robotic humanoid creature - he is the artificially created Anti Symbol of Peace, but you can call him Sentinel ...

Chapter Text

In the collapsing zone, inside one of the half-collapsed buildings, noises of destruction and fighting could be heard on one of the upper floors. Inside, Amadeus and Flash wouldn't stop, knocking out villain after villain, over and over;
— Take that!!! - Shouts Flash as he extends his right arm, covering him with black goo, and thus generating a tentacle that pushes two villains, covering the chest of the two and launching them towards the wall, which they hit, causing structural damage by force and fainting .

Amadeus also fought, being in his greenish form, which was still much smaller than that of the original Hulk, he dodged a villain's sword, and with an opening, he hooks the opponent's chin that throws him towards the ceiling, making him pass out too.

Both boys stop for a moment, panting and watching the various knocked out villains scattered around the room.
— I think those were the last ... - Flash says with his back to his colleague, while retracting the slime from his arms and Amadeus diminished, returning to his normal form - bunch of weaklings ...

— Okay, now we will find the rest - says Amadeus turning to his colleague - if we are still in the SPE, then the rest must also be, and not everyone has the offensive capacities like the two of us - he says, deducing that they were still there but not being sure - we have to help them, we owe it to them, mainly because we were the first to act and ruin Danger's plan, she probably had a strategy to take care of that villain and we got in the way ...

— If you want to meet the others, feel free - Flash says with a contemptuous tone - but I'm going to crush that f*cking devil ...

— Huh? You're kidding right? He escaped our attacks as if it were nothing - Amadeus tries to justify - come on dude, don't be an idiot ...

— Shut up! I will finish him off because he is their entry and exit route! - Flash, even aggressively, tries to explain his reasoning - if we finish with him we will lock them here and they will pay for what they did!

While the discussion was taking place, a villain with a camouflaged Quirk, who had been hiding all this time, began to sneak up on the two boys, taking advantage of the distraction to set up an ambush; descending silently from the ceiling he was attached to, he positioned himself behind Flash, and, removing a blade from the middle of his robes, he advanced towards the boy. But what he did not expect was the boy's perception and reflexes; who quickly covers his arm with black goo, quickly grabbing the villain's head and hitting it on the floor with enormous force, crouching in the process.
— Anyway ... - he says calmly as he looks at the head of the villain, who looked more like a chameleon, overwhelmed by the impact - if all the villains are weak like these, then our colleagues will be fine ...

— Wow ... that reaction time was amazing! - says Amadeus impressed, but it was not the only thing - and ... since when have you been so calm and rational? Isn't your style generally more...aggressive? - Amadeus tries to find an adjective, but this is the best he can think of when he remembers all the outbursts of fury he had already witnessed ... and they only knew each other for a few days ...

— I AM ALWAYS CALM AND RATIONAL YOUR MUTANT AVOCADO! - Flash says nervous

— Now it looks more like you! - the boy replies

— Whatever ... - Flash gets up, throwing his passed out opponent in the pile with the others - Go look for the others if you want ...

— Hey, wait a minute - Amadeus stops Flash from walking - I think what you're really saying is that you trust our colleagues, and that's the beginning of being able to work as a team - he says taking on his green form and giving a thumbs up to the other brunette, who was staring at him without showing any expression

Fire zone
The three villains present moved in group among the buildings and fires, looking for the girl in white overalls with the ponytail out. They stop at a crossroads when they realize they’ve lost sight of her
— Damn she is very fast ... - one of them says and everyone turns to run each one in a different direction to cover more ground

Little did one of them know, that when he passed through an alley, he was hit by a kick in the face that made him stagger backwards; followed by several scratches from sharp claws and another kick that made him fall. Ava then gets up and listens to the other villains identifying her position, she then turns away and runs again

"I have to help others ..." She thinks to herself without stopping running

Storm Zone
While two villains were looking for the students, one of them is surprised by the boy wearing the black cloak, materialized from the air, and delivers a kick with both feet on his back. The kick itself was nothing very powerful, but it was enough to irritate him. The villain together with his colleague, then set out towards the boy who now ran towards an alley, with his cloak protecting him from the rain. But when they see it, they can only see the boy disappearing in a cloud of black smoke and they are both surprised by a shout;
— I am Groot! – the alien teenager then throws his arms on the ground, breaking the concrete and making them grow at an insane speed, rippling across the floor, until they leave and push the two villains towards the wall of a building, and making them pass out on impact
Tyrone then appears beside his colleague;
— These are six. We are reducing their number, but very slowly ... - the boy says staring at the artificial rain clouds - I hope it helps in the long run ...

— I am Groot...

— This ends here! - the villain says appearing on the path of Pietro, with his swords drawn, ready to deliver a fatal blow to the boy.

Pietro had no way of stopping, and the ground was too smooth to make such a sharp turn, he would bump into the villain anyway, his only hope was that a miracle would happen, and it did. A red energy passes under Pietro and catches the villain, causing him to rise a few meters from the ground. The boy is impressed by what happened and then smiles, recognizing that energy;
— Your biggest mistake was taking the attention away from us! - the brunette Wanda says, while she had sweat running down her face while holding a sphere of scarlet energy in her hands, keeping the enemy suspended - go Pietro !!! - She says using her last strength to send the opponent into the air while her brother continued to run
Pietro then manages to reach the door and starts trying to open it by force, he was certainly not the most muscular, but he needed to get it, quickly getting excited by the crack he had managed to produce
— Come back here! - even in the air, the man starts to get involved in the black mist, probably preparing for teleportation

— Not so fast! - Kamala screams when using her Quirk, increasing the length of her arm and the size of her fist, managing to reach him even in the air and grab him completely - Luke, Danny!!! - with a quick movement she throws it towards the two colleagues

Without understanding what was happening, the villain finds himself falling towards the boy in the mask and the tall brunette, who prepare their Quirks, one simply closing his fist, and the other lighting his own, and punch him at the same time, sending him through the air in the opposite direction of Pietro.
The man only has time to register the platinum by being able to open a gap large enough that he could pass, then using it and leaving the place quickly, with the aim of calling for help.
"He will call for reinforcement..." he still thinks in the air "es ist vorbei, it's over"

However, in the middle of the central part of the SPE, things were not very optimistic. The blind hero had been completely immobilized and dominated by the giant creature. It forced the hero's body down while twisting his right arm as if it were a dry branch;
— Agh!!! – Matthew howls in pain as he feels his beign bones shattered and warm blood begins to trickle through his fingers
— You have the ability to confuse the senses of others and sharpen your own, it’s irritating for sure, but nothing very impressive - the young villain says, not seeming affected by the grotesque scene in front of him - when face to face with immense raw power, you can easily be considered a Quirkless child ...

Matthew knew he couldn't do anything; he was completely immobilized, bones broken and the creature that attacked him was not alive, there was no way to use his Quirk to confuse a machine. His power was not a destructive sonic cry, that is, useless against non-living things.
— No, no ... - Kei crouched behind the wall, hugging his knees while tears were gathering in his eyes - I can't watch this anymore - he says feeling dizzy and nauseated - we should be leaving here as soon as possible, right? ...

Neither of the two colleagues had the ability to answer him, both of whom were engrossed in what was happening, thousands of things going through their minds at the same time, but no incentive to be able to stand.
And then, materializing from the air, accompanied by black and red smoke, the devil man appears beside the young villain, moving his jaw while facing the bone-breaking scene.
— Ezekiel Stane... – he says, probably referring to the young brunette, but still not looking at him

— Azazel – he says, slightly turning his head to his companion - did you manage to kill Danger?

— The rescue heroine will no longer be a problem, she is out of action - he then sighs slightly before releasing the bomb - but there were some children that I was unable to transport, and one of them managed to escape from the facility ...

—...- the young man says nothing when he hears this information, but he lowers his head, his fists close and he starts to breathe hard and quickly - Azazel ... you idiot, if you were not a key part of our plan, I would kill you without blink ... - he says, sounding more nervous than at any other moment until now, until he stops, lets out a sigh and starts rubbing his eyes - well, the damage is already done, it's not like we're going to take it against several professionals, back to preparation, and I hope that we could end everything today, shit ... let's go home...
After saying that, and being heard by the three students hiding nearby, Kei couldn't help feeling a rush of relief through his body when he thought that it would all be over in an instant;
— Huh? Did I hear that right? - Kei asks as he turns towards the villains, peering over the wall - will they just leave?

— That's what it looks like ... - Gwen replies in a serious way, without taking her eyes off the scene that was happening in front of her

—... – Kei stops for a moment, his eyes filling with tears of relief and he jumps in the direction of Gwen, with a not too noble goal, to celebrate - how incredible! We are saved and we don't need to fight! - He whispers / screams to the girl, but before he can touch the girl, she extends her arm and stops him in the middle of the trajectory, with his hand on her face, preventing him from speaking and movingr

— I have a bad feeling about this Peter - she says softly, with a slight tremor in her voice, indicating that she was scared, something she had never shown to the brunette

— It is certainly strange that they want to retreat at this moment, even if the heroes are on their way ... - Peter says and starts trying to understand the situation; Iron Man being the fastest teacher, he could certainly get there first, and wasn't their goal to kill him? Wouldn't that be their best chance? What was really going on?

— But before we go, let's leave something that is sure to break the Symbol of Peace: let's destroy his pride - he says turning towards the three hidden children, staring at them for a measly milliseconds with his psychotic gaze behind his fallen bangs , before approaching them at a surreal speed. Somehow Peter's spider sense had not fired, and he could then see the villain already close to them and with one hand on Gwen, his fingertips glowing orange - let's make it hurt!

Peter then sees everything in slow motion; the villain's arm slowly approaching Gwen's face, and all that went through the brunette's head were flashbacks from mr. Murdock, completely raw and his uniform melted and stuck to his skin. What could happen to the girl was something that made the boy nauseous. But just inches from the girl's face, the villain stops, his sadistic smile is automatically transformed into a grimace of pain, and he brings his hand up to hold his head while he trembles;
— Y-you think you're r-really cool d-don't you? Daredevil? - the young man says, trembling and gritting his teeth as he turned to the professional hero who used his last energy to activate his Quirk and bother the villain with a terrible headache. The hero had blood running down his face, his eyes did not focus on anything specific, and he pursed his lips to whistle, the effort was visible beyond the limit he was exerting.

The black robot then seems to obey his master's implicit commands and in a single movement, hits the hero's face on the ground, silencing his Quirk once and for all and preventing him from providing any help to his students.

Taking advantage of the small window of opportunity that his professor's intervention provided him, Peter leaps from behind the short wall towards his opponent, he needed to stop him before he regained full consciousness and decided to kill again. Firing a web at the villain he then pulls it in order to increase his strength and get closer to him;

"Dammit dammit dammit! This guy is clearly different from the others we've faced before! I have to save Gwen and get us out of here! ”
— You! Leave her alone! - he says, the distance between the two narrows and strikes him with all his strength.

The boy closes his eyes at the moment of impact, but either way, a huge noise is reverberated from the contact area and a shock wave is dispersed for a few meters around him, raising a little dust in the process.

However, when opening his eyes, Peter is faced with one of the worst possible situations; somehow, the black robot managed to move from where Professor Murdock was there to protect his master in a matter of seconds, not even his spider sense could warn him of this. But to make matters worse, observing the robot, specifically in the area he had hit, he realizes that he had not done any damage to its structure.

"... but if they really prepare so much, it means that they managed to find a way to kill him, right?" Peter remembers Gwen's words as that iron monster stared at him with his expressionless face, only with the two yellow dots that served as his eyes

"No way ..." he thinks, still not believing what he saw, something capable of killing Iron Man
— Well, well, well, you are quite powerful! This attack of yours, are you a disciple of a hero? - the young villain says without looking at Peter, but making faces as if talking to him - well, it doesn't matter, I'm already full of you!
As if it were some kind of command, as soon as he said that, the robot in a quick movement grabs the boy's outstretched arm with his right hand and starts to raise his left, probably to deliver the final blow;
— Peter! – Gwen quickly slaps the arm of the man who was about to melt her face, quickly focusing and starting to create a pink slit in front of the boy to prevent the robot from attacking. But even so, the villain responsible for the attack, now without the effect of Daredevil Quirk, begins to bring his hands together on the faces of Gwen and Kei, ready to turn those kids into warnings for hero number 1...

... until suddenly, a red light beam cuts a hole in the main door. Melting the iron in a matter of seconds, the piece is blown off by an explosion that raises a lot of smoke, drawing the attention of the students nearby, but also of the villains, who interrupt their attacks in the middle of the way when they hear the commotion.

And then, out of the smoke, footsteps are heard, heavy footsteps and mechanical sounds accompanying the movement. A red and gold armor is recognized and out of the dust, more than a hero, a symbol appears, raising the morale of all students near the entrance and bringing hope to their hearts.
“All of us, even our teachers, were afraid. The evil we faced had covered our hearts with fear. But the deeper the darkness around you, the brighter the light shines when a ray of hope appears!”
— I couldn't stop this flea behind my ear, feeling that something was not going well when Danger and Daredevil didn't answer my calls - he says passing by his students as he spoke - so I hurried and flew here, passing by the young man Maximoff on the way, and he told me what was going on!

Tony then reflects on everything that had happened, if he hadn’t acted like a hero in the morning, his students wouldn’t have gone through this terror and his classmates wouldn’t be in bad shape now. But none of that mattered anymore, what he needed now was to reassure them, as the symbol of peace.
— Don't fear students, I'm here! - Iron Man speaks from inside his helmet, but his tone of voice is very different from the usual, more serious than ever heard before.

— W-we're saved !!! - Kei vibrates with happiness to see the hero and almost instantly being forgotten by the villain and the robot

— He's here, Iron Man - Peter says quietly as Gwen helps him to his feet after the robot has released him. Several thoughts prowled his mind, both the relief of seeing his teacher and idol arrive to help, as well as the dark thought that this was the goal of the villains and he may not leave here alive...

— It looks like our little movie is going to have a part 2 ... - comments the villain to himself, with his hair falling over his eyes and facing the hero #1 standing at the top of the main staircase - after all this time, the heroic Man of Can appears...

— Wow bro, it's Iron Man - one of the criminals says terrified when facing the red and gold armor - I never saw him live

— I didn't expect it to be so big ... - another one comments, equally terrified

— This is no time to think about it! - another says trying to get them to focus - if we hit him now he won't be able to ...

But before they could do anything, several explosions occur at their feet, throwing them away as a red figure flew at insane speed in front of them. And when the dust settles, Iron Man is beside his fellow hero, checking his vital signs and with the villains passed out further behind.
— Sorry red, it was all my fault ... - he says when he realizes that his colleague's life was on the line - I should have been here - he says turning to his three students in front of what seemed to be the two of them villains

Without even having to move, he uses pieces of armor that fly at insane speed, shooting from his back and attaching himself to the students' clothes; thereby changing the trajectory and bringing them to his feet. The three then face the surroundings, not having realized what had happened, but that they were now at the feet of Iron Man, with Professor Murdock passed out too.
— Go, he doesn't have much time - the hero says to the children referring to the blind hero

— Yes sir! - Kei and Gwen respond, the girl going to check on the teacher and Kei scribbling his notebook quickly. While Peter just stared at the teacher and hero

— No, no, no, no, no, no ... it was not meant to be that way - the young villain says as he faces the hero, clenching his fists, he quickly takes from his belt a package with something pasty inside, tears it up and he starts to consume what is inside, until he finishes, he then wipes his mouth with his arm and talks to himself, a little calmer - his armor is still fast Doctor, I didn't expect him to be so fast! But he's not as fast as before, so it looks like his theory was right ... Iron Man is really getting weaker ...

Watching the hero walk away, Peter quickly turns away from his colleagues and the passed out hero. He knew that Iron Man was his only hope, but he couldn't send him into danger after seeing what that robot was capable of;
— Mr. Stark, you can't go there! That robot, took the full force of my punch and had no effect on him, he is too strong ... - but before Peter could continue with his monologue, Stark just raises one arm and closes his fist to indicate that the boy be quiet

— Don't worry young Parker - he then says looking at the boy over his shoulder - I take care of that - and then turns to the villains again
Peter then decides to trust his mentor and returns to his colleagues who were trying to find the best way to take Professor Murdock away;
— Qual é o plano? – ele pergunta se virando para Gwen, já que Kei rabiscava seu caderno furiosamente

— Kei will bring one of the monsters to help ... - Gwen replies and then both hear the short boy's voice

— And ready! - he says then pulling the drawn sheet and throwing it on the floor. From where a green flash comes out and a shape appears as if formed from pure air.

A bipedal creature, which resembled a species of insect man; two and a half meters tall, green skin, feet and hands with red claws, wings and big black eyes and small antennae on the insectoid head. But the strangest thing was not himself, but he started to speak, by placing one arm extended and the other covering his eyes;
— Know, O mortal world! Know and regret! Know that the mighty Scragg wishes for a peaceful resolution to this conflict! But unfortunately...

— Scragg! – Kei gives an angry cry - cut the Sheakspeare! I didn't summoned you to fight!

— You didn't? – the creature asks as it bends and comes face to face with its creator

— No, we need you to take us to the exit and we need to take him safely! - Kei says pointing to the teacher

— Well! O mortals, rejoice! Your prayers have been answered! The mighty Scragg will use his presence to help the less fortunate!

— Scragg!

—Okay, okay, I’m going! – he says, immediately lowering himself in the direction of the teacher's body and starting to loosen a web very similar to Peter's by the mouth, and using his hands, he coils the professor in this web, forming a protective cocoon, and holding him firmly, but lightly with the paws and spreading its wings

— All aboard! - Kei says soon climbing on the creature's back and positioning itself behind its head, holding its antennae and Gwen following shortly after. Peter takes a little longer, facing hero number 1 before climbing on the monster, grabbing Gwen's waist and Scragg taking off, flapping his purple wings to fly

Seeing his students move away from immediate danger, Iron Man turns to the one who seemed to be the orchestrator of it all, the young man with brown hair, reddish clothes and a sinister look, he was standing staring at him; he needed to neutralize it as soon as possible!
Activating the thrusters on his feet and activating a blade of energy in each of his arms, the hero advances towards him with the blades crossed in front of his face, and when he was about to make the “X” cut, the villain speaks quietly;
— Sentinel –and in the same second the huge black robot appears in front of him and takes the full force of the blow ... But what should have ended most villains, did not make any scratch on the dark scales of that machine
The creature then stares at Tony with small yellow eyes and in a quick move tries to grab him, but the hero uses his propellers and narrowly escapes the robot's arms.
Resuming his posture, the hero then creates a kind of sledgehammer on his right fist, with a propeller at the elbow and tries to hit the creature in the face, trying some kind of weak point, but nothing different happens.
Flying backwards to keep a little more distance from the opponent, the hero starts to launch his bursts of energy at the creature, aiming at several points, but nothing seems to shake the creature that continues to follow him in an attempt to grab him.
— Apparently it doesn't matter where I hit you, does it? - the hero says, still avoiding the creature's attacks and trying different ways to affect him; flames, laser, blows, but nothing seems to work

— This is why our beloved Sentinel was designed to have energy absorption - the young villain says smiling when he sees the hero and his creation struggling - of course the only way to defeat him would be to reach his source of energy, but it is not as if he was going to wait for you to do that sitting, right? It looks like you finally found your outcast

— Thanks for revealing his weakness! - Iron Man responds in his most presumptuous way of being; then moving further away from the Sentinel and throwing a kind of goo at his feet, which quickly solidifies, preventing him from moving - now I have to weaken him! - the hero says right then making projectiles stand out from his back, and that they launch themselves from the armor towards the robot and explode together on contact.
The joint explosion sends a wave of wind and a gust of heat together with the rising of dust and smoke. Drawing the attention of all students who watched the fight from a distance;
— Yeah! Take that, can brain! - Luke says excitedly watching the fight from a good distance - that's what you villains get for underestimating him!
All students let out sighs of relief, confident that everything would be fine in the end.
— Did you see that !? Those accessories caused a huge explosion! Iron Man is on a completely different level! - says Kei watching the fight from above Scragg, who was gliding towards the exit

— And yet he keeps creating nicknames for all of us ... - comments Gwen remembering the teacher calling Reyes ‘Ghost boy’ or Hee ‘Korean Elsa’
Even with all the wave of optimism that now replaced the anguish in the hearts of his colleagues, Peter couldn't help worrying and wanting to help. However, he knew that if he tried to help, he could be taken hostage and would only end up making the situation worse.
— Take him down! Kick right in the balls !!! - Kei screams excitedly, turning one fist and using the other to increase the range of his voice

— Do we worry for nothing? Iron Man is unstoppable! - Gwen also says on Kei's animation wave
But Peter knew the truth. He had read on the way to school about all the actions the teacher had done in the morning in the newspapers. And he had also identified that the initial conversation between Danger and Daredevil must be something related to the limit he had reached, hence his absence. The boy was the only one who knew of Iron Man's real condition; the boy knew that he could not be wearing his armor and that he used the mask to hide his fear, but that he still remained the symbol of peace.
“He's saving us ... but at what price? Everyone is rooting for him, but they don’t know the real danger he’s going through ”

However, when the dust of the explosion settles, the terror returns. The robot remained with its feet in place, without having left, but now there was a red portal at its waist, which opened behind the number 1 hero, from where the creature's upper part came out and which held the hero, crumpling the armor where were the fingers of the robot;
— Arg! Come on, this must be cheating! - the hero says observing his situation

— Impressive - the young man says watching the hero as he scratches his chin - you were trying to restrict the Sentinel and then try to get to its core. But I'm sorry to ruin the party, but he's too tough, it wouldn't work anyway. - he then turns to his companion - very well Azazel, now we have him exactly where we want
Tony then feels his enemy's fingers start to rotate at high speed, functioning as a drill to try to penetrate his armor, he was able to reconstruct it automatically, but there was a limit. Unable to let go, he moves to plan B; labia.
— Do you swear that this is the best you know how to do? You guys got the wrong guy! Better get away now before things get complicated for you ...

— Azazel – the villain says, looking nothing shaken by the hero's words

— Usually I would not like to have blood inside my portals - the red man says in his German accent - aber ich werde eine Ausnahme machen, but I will make an exception for a hero as big as you ...
“... as you are too fast, Sentinel had to restrain you. And after he puts you through one of the portals, I'll squeeze you until I split in half! ” the villain says enjoying himself with the fantasy
— I will really appreciate breaking you up!

— Gwen, make sure Mr. Murdock is going to be fine! - says Peter looking at the situation that his mentor was at the moment

—Oh, okay, but what are you going to do? - she asks staring at her friend

— Probably something stupid... – he says, and then jumps off Scragg's back, attaching a web to the creature's paw to cushion his fall, and as soon as he reaches the ground, he shoots towards hero number one

— I understood that reference! - she yells at Peter as she gets away

—Are you crazy !? - Kei shouts as he realizes the commotion behind him

“Iron Man, I will not let you be killed ... There is still so much I want you to teach me; it can't be how it all ends, it can't! I'm coming !!! ” He thinks and then jumps in the direction of the confrontation
Tony notices his pupil's approach and tries to say something, but before his thoughts can become phrases, the red villain teleports in the blink of an eye and stands in front of the boy, preventing him from accessing the confrontation and with a sword in hand pointing at the boy - wie dumm, how stupid ...
But before any contact could be made between the blade and the boy, a third figure comes into play. Jumping on top of the villain, grabbing him with a giant black hand and pulling him away from Peter. Bearing an animalistic expression, none other than Flash;
— Parker, get out of my way !!! - he says to Peter as he lands and holds the villain's neck and forces him to the ground
But before Peter could really understand what was going on, a blast of ice passes by him and reaches the Sentinel's feet, rising and freezing him until he stops on his forearms, preventing him from moving. And along with that, two chains emerge from behind the number one hero and wrap around his hands, between the robot's fingers, preventing him from piercing the hero's armor further.
"Ice and chains ..." thinks the hero "... it means that Reyes and Hee are here too"
And they were; a few meters from the confrontation was the duo. The girl had her hands on the ground when using her power, but soon she stood up and wiped her hands. While the boy stood firm, with both chains stretched and wrapped in his hand, keeping the enemy at bay with his own strength;
— One of your poorly trained henchmen told me that you are here because you think you can kill Iron Man ... - he says in his monotonous and serious form

— Right after a slight interrogation - the girl says sending a wink to Reyes, who just snorts in irritation
Using the momentary weakness of the monster imposed by his students, Tony then manages to free the fingers of the villain from his armor, using his propellants to escape his reach and regroup. Fortunately the damage hadn't been too severe, so he quickly regenerates the damage, but that had consumed a good amount of energy ...
Using the distraction caused by his colleagues, Amadeus tries to crush the villain who seemed to coordinate all that. In his green form, he tries to use both arms together to crush the opponent, but he perceives his movement and moves away before impact;
— Damn, that would have been really cool - the boy says to himself and walks away from his colleagues, since he had already wasted the surprise effect.

— Now I got you, you goddamn devil - Flash says with a psychotic look at the villain trapped beneath him

— The peace symbol will not perish for criminals like you - Reyes says dryly to the villains, while holding the robot's hands

— Flash ... everyone ... - Peter says in awe as he watches his colleagues coming to the rescue of Iron Man, and can't help a few tears of relief that accumulate in his eyes, but he quickly wipes them with the sleeve of his uniform and puts himself in a fighting position; with everyone facing the remaining villain
He looked back with a neutral expression as he scanned all the nosy children who had ruined his moment.
— Azazel, how did you let this kid catch you? - he says looking more uncomfortable than anything else - you put us in a very complicated situation

— He! You were careless, you dumb villain - scoffs Flash - it wasn't that hard to decipher you; while you have the portals to move other things, your way of fast individual teleportation is different, it's like you as a whole disappeared, so all I have to do is molecularly connect you and you won't go anywhere without me going along - Flash says, showing his intellect and probably getting it right, as the villain moves a little, showing how frustrated he was, but then stops when he feels the grip of Flash's hand on his neck - Don't move! Or I break your neck and turn your brains into pudding!

— Hey Hey hey! This is not something very heroic! - Amadeus comments to his colleague

—These children - the young brunette starts to speak - escaped unscathed and managed to capture my two strongest men, they are really incredible; make the League of Villains look like an amateur club ... - the boy says in a slightly irritated tone. But it soon collapses - Sentinel ...
In the same instant, the huge humanoid machine comes into play. Clenching his fists, he breaks Reyes' chains that left him trapped, which makes the boy stagger back slightly. And then, his entire body starts to emit an orange glow and the ice around him starts to steam and melt. Finally, he gets up from the portal where he was with his arms, popping the locks on his feet in the process, and standing up, brand new, in front of the hero and his students.
— Back everyone! - says Iron Man, watching the villain demonstrating another power - What is it? I thought you said that his power is energy absorption

— It's not like I should have told you the truth - says the boy, seeming to enjoy it - but I also didn't say that that was his only power, he also has energy release in the form of heat. The Sentinel was programmed to defeat you even with 100% of its power. It’s basically a special punching bag that hits back
The four students standing quickly put themselves in a fighting position, waiting for the right moment or for any movement of the metal monster; they needed to be ready for everything
— First, we have to free our escape route ... - he says referring to the red villain, who at the moment was being arrested by Flash - catches him Sentinel
In the same second, the huge machine fires in the direction of Flash, in order to release Azazel. He moves so fast that no one can really see him moving. And when the monster gets close enough to Flash, it hits him with an extremely strong punch, which causes another cloud of dust to rise and a huge gust of wind throws the other students back. And the hit body, which they thought was Flash, crashes into a nearby wall.
The students then recover and get up. Impressed by the strength of that robot;
— Agh, so much strength ... - Peter says and then remembers his colleague, quickly looking at where he was previously and watching the red villain still on the ground and the metallic monster crouched beside him, with no sign of ... - Flash! !!

— I'm here you damn nerd - Peter looks to the side and watches his colleague, looking astonished by something, but not leaving his anger out
"At that speed, I couldn't even see him approaching ..." the brunette thinks irritably
— How did you get here so fast? - asks Amadeus impressed

—... – Robbie quickly turns his head towards the body that hit the wall - isn't it obvious? - he asks angrily

— Look! –Seol says pointing to the place Reyes observed
When the dust settled, the five were able to observe who had actually taken the impact;
— Iron Man! - shouts Peter verbalizing the concern of everyone present
The hero was in a kind of vertical crater on the wall, he had his arms in front of his body, to better withstand the impact. His armor was now all scratched and dirty, and her movements accompanied the hero's panting; he was in bad shape. He had probably switched places with Flash to save the brunette.
— They are just children ... - the hero says angrily - not for that reason you held back

— It's not like I have much of a choice ... - the dark-haired villain answers him - he was threatening my partner, besides, the last thing these children are are angels; a psychopath, a monster, a demon, an ice girl and a kid who has no sense of his own strength; that almost killed me with a punch in full force, what kind of hero is being taught here? You heroes, hiding who you really are, using gratuitous violence in the name of justice or any similar crap. And you are even worse, the Symbol of Peace, after generating so much war with Stark armaments, has turned itself into a weapon; yet another doll of government violence and American supremacy! But don't worry, when I make you obsolete, no one will need guns anymore ...

— OK! I'm already full of litany! You talk like you're doing something good, but seriously, you can admit that you only do it because you like it! - says Iron Man putting himself in a fighting position

—For leisure it certainly is not ... - the villain says removing the fringe from his face and facing the hero - but I admit that I like it ...

— We have the largest number ... - says Robbie as he watches the teacher getting ready

— We can defeat them - Seol comments agreeing with her colleague

— And now that Flash has found a way to defeat the teleportation villain, we have a chance - says Peter analyzing the advantages they had

— And with the help of Iron Man it will be a piece of cake - says Amadeus activating his Quirk and increasing in size - let's go!

— Back! - the professional hero says taking a few steps forward and extending his arm as if to prevent the children from moving - get out of here!

— Do you remember that you wouldn't be here if it weren't for mine ... - Reyes begins

— Our! – says Seol, quickly interrupting the boy

— Wow - the boy says gritting his teeth - if it weren't for our help, you need us - he points to the girl with his head, and she gives a satisfied smile

— I appreciate the support, but I take care of it! - he says not turning to his students

— But you can't, your time is running out ... - Peter manages to stop himself from saying more and is silent in the middle of the sentence, but luckily his teacher just raises his thumb from his closed fist, indicating that it would be okay

— Sentinel, Azazel, kill him, I take care of these kids, the young man - Stane, says to his companions

— Friday, analysis - Tony says low for the armor intelligence

"I'm afraid we have about a minute of the armor still Mr. Stark"

— It'll have to do ... - he says to himself as he closed his fist and activated the “Iron Might” mode of the armor, increasing the size of the arms and chest and decreasing the energy of the thrusters and other devices - because I am ; the Symbol of World Peace!
Before Stane could approach the teenagers, both Iron Man and Sentinel fire from where they were to meet each other. Connecting the fists in two devastating punches, which collide and create an air wave that keeps anyone away. And these punches are followed by yet another, and another, each as strong as the first, and launching gusts of air each time.
Some might find Iron Man's strategy strange, since he was not a hand-to-hand hero; but he had a plan. Iron Might, inspired by Captain America himself, specialized in reading combat and proximity fighting, he had identified the Sentinel's fighting pattern and now acted accordingly, punching exactly where the robot would hit, not letting it get close of the Arc reactor, which was charging slowly.
— Will he fight the robot directly? - Peter asks Flash as they both try not to be carried away by the blast of air, which fortunately also kept the other two villains at bay.

—They are fast! - Amadeus says back to his normal form, also trying not to be thrown, with Robbie and Seol at his side, and with the girl grabbing his colleague's arm so as not to be taken
Using propellants on his elbows and forearms, Tony continued to deliver precise and calculated blows, exactly where the monstrous machine aimed, all to protect his cortex;
— Heroes will always find a way to kick these villainous asses - the hero says quickly grabbing the creature and activating the thrusters at its feet, just to give it a strong enough boost to launch the Sentinel upward, and with a quick movement, the launch down again, opening a crater in the ground on impact.
Descending and landing close to the robot shortly thereafter, with all the students impressed by the fight, he activates the final blow;
— Now a life lesson, maybe you've heard that word before, but I'll teach you what it means - he says staring at the rising artificial monster, quickly changing his raised fists to energy cannons, and with four energy plates auxiliaries leaving his back, all starting to release energy, concentrating it in front of him - Go beyond !!! EXCELSIOR !!!
Using the cannons in his hands, he fires that massive amount of energy, using the reactor energy in his chest together, creating a bundle of light and blinding energy, which is fired into the Sentinel's chest, and which, after seconds, is launched to the top, reaching the ceiling of the SPE, creating a hole through which the robot passes, shaking the entire building, after sending the villain into the air, probably miles away.
All students are impressed in different ways; Tyrone, Groot and Ava, who only feel the tremor, are ecstatic that they don't know what was going on. Students near the entrance; Luke, Danny, Tandy, Kamala, Wanda, and now with Kei and Gwen who had arrived, are impressed to see the black shape being hurled across the ceiling after a flash. While those who saw the confrontation head on, were in shock by the amount of power that hero number 1 had, unable to believe what they had seen. Not even Peter, who was facing his Mentor, who collected the equipment and returned the armor to its usual way.
— I'm too old for that ... - the hero says staring at the remaining villains - if it had been a few years ago, I would have kicked that robot's butt with a hand on the wheel, but this time I had to be a little more creative - the hero then sees the energy loss warning on his display and notices the armor starting to smoke; time was up, he needed to end this once and for all - well, you can surrender now, we all want to end this quickly ...

— No no no and no! - the young villain says shaking and messing his hair, scratching his head over and over - Weaker is a roe! Look what he did to the Sentinel! He cheated, as he always does ...

Back in the mountainous area, the two girls were in no easy situation. In front of them, the almost unconscious and exhausted Azari was held by the collar of his uniform by a villain who had not appeared until that moment. A man not too tall, but who was bigger than the two girls, had white skin, was bald and with a protruding nose, but what was striking was the scar that covered his face, especially his eyes, was the same shade of the skin, but it was like a star-shaped welt. In addition, he wore jeans and a yellow T-shirt under a leather jacket, and had a kind of vest that probably aided his powers.
—Alright girls, standing there - he says mockingly while holding the boy - powerless, understand? I just want to get out of here, one more step and I fry your friend.

— Azari is certainly out of combat - comments Nico worried

— Maldito villano, he certainly caught us off guard - says Laura angrily, letting her Hispanic side slip a little - we should have expected this ...

— I feel a kind of camaraderie with other users of electric Quirks, so I don't want to kill him - he then extends his free hand, which is then covered by yellow rays and sparks - but I will, if necessary! - he says a little more firmly, which makes the girls raise their arms to show that they pose no danger

— Electric type, so you're the bastard who's blocking the signal, aren't you? - Laura asks gritting her teeth

—Wow, does the hot head have a brain too? I thought that the Asian girl who passed you the answers of the tests...

—...- Laura was reaching her limit, unintentionally, the bone claws were beginning to sprout between her fingers; and she wondered if she could be fast enough

— Don’t even think about that! – the villain says, realizing what was happening and again activating his Quirk - you may be tough, but your friend here is not. So retract the claws kitty, nobody wants to scratch themselves today ... - he says still smiling, and the girl obeys, retracting the claws
Nico then tries to use the villain's distraction with her mate to try to think of something. She starts to slowly lower her arms, if she could just touch her staff, which was attached to her back, and whisper a spell, she would be able to get them out of there. But again, the villain's perception threw the plan down.
— Okay, I'm tired of playing games! - he says pointing to Nico, who gets scared and raises her arms again - do you think I'm an idiot? You know what? New plan! - he says placing his hand next to Azari's face, ready to electrocute him - two options! You either die, or your little friend dies! So, what will it be?

— Damn, how can this happen! - complains young Stane, scratching his scalp and making several strands of hair fall to the floor - were we tricked by any chance? He doesn't look weakened at all!

—Ah, come on! Is it over? Didn't you say something about killing me or something? I'm feeling pretty alive ... - Tony says trying his best to stay in armor; leaving energy just to keep it upright. The villain grunts angrily at hearing the hero's words

— Wow, this is intense ... - says Flash impressed with the size of the pressure of that situation, even for him

— He seems to have the situation under control ... - Reys comments neutrally and unabated

— Better then go back with the others, maybe they need help ... - comments the Korean when thinking about the rest of her colleagues

— Well remembered - says Amadeus, who soon turns to the last member of the group - hey, Parker, will you come with us? We better let Iron Man take care of the rest, the last thing we want is to be taken hostage and make the situation worse
But Peter heard nothing of what his colleague was saying; his mind focused on hero number 1. Even though hidden by dust and smoke, the thin, white smoke could be seen coming out of the armor, which indicated that his time was up, he would no longer be able to use the armor for combat, so neither he moved, probably focusing his last energies on standing and talking, trying to defeat the villains with his tongue ...

... and the boy's concern is not just his
— What's up? How will it be? Do you want to be beaten like your monster? - continuing with the words, Tony was increasingly worried about the delay of the villains leaving and his colleagues arriving; he knew his limit, knew that at any moment the armor would collapse for lack of energy and then he would be killed

—Grrr – the young villain, still noticing anything strange with the hero, keeps scratching his scalp quickly, with more and more hair falling out - if the Sentinel was here, he would break you in the middle and ...

— Ezekiel Stane – Azazel catches his attention next to him, which makes the young man stop to pay attention - aussehen, look, he’s not moving that much anymore, Sentinel probably did a good deal of damage to his armor, and our henchmen are recovering, we can defeat him if we attack him together before the other heroes arrive

— We have a chance ... - Stane comments lowering his arms and starting to face the hero under the fringe that falls in front of his face
And it was true; the criminals who had been knocked out by Daredevil earlier, slowly stood up, still a little stunned, but far from immobilized or useless. Realizing this, the students realize that their escape route was blocked, and that now they had no choice but to use force.
— Apparently we will have to fight after all - announces Amadeus to his friends when he takes on his green form, and with Flash by his side activating the black goo in his arms

— Parker! - Seol tries to call the boy to help them, but the boy was too focused on the hero in front of him to notice anything else
Seeing the villains regaining the courage to advance against the hero, Peter is static, but his mind is racing; he needed to help in some way, he knew that any movement or activation and that was it, Iron Man would be killed, along with the peace that reigned in the western world because of him. But unfortunately, the villains acted before the boy did.

Young Stane begins a new assault on the hero, just as he had done with Daredevil, but now with Azazel right behind him, swords drawn, using his agility to also quickly approach the parked hero.
The boy had his instincts acting faster than his own brain; just as it had happened with Flash and Carnage, with Wanda and the giant robot, now it happened with Iron Man and those two villains, whose aim was to kill the hero. The boy then shoots two webs at the two villains, delaying them to watch what happened, and with all the strength of his legs and arms, he launches himself in the direction of the villains. With his arms dripping blood through his wounds, piercing his own bands, he prepares for the blow of his life; if he managed to end the red villain, or at least delay him, they would have a chance, a single chance.
... great powers ...
— Leave him alone !!! - the boy screams as he approaches, ready for the punch

... great responsibilities ...
But in the middle of his trajectory, when he was about to hit the villain; a portal opens on its side, and a thin, pale hand with small tubes at the fingertips, and each with an orange glow inside appears. Memories of the damage the villain had done in Daredevil flood Peter's mind; he was so close, and now, everything seemed lost.
— Did you think I would fall for the same trick twice !? - asks the angry red villain
Peter sees time passing slowly, every second an eternity of what seemed like an immutable destiny, so he wouldn't be able to be the number one hero after all ...

... until an arrow sticks at Stane's feet, and in the same second, it explodes. Causing an explosion, both of strength and blinding, which causes the two villains to be thrown back, away from the hero and the boy.
— They are here! - says Tony as he turns his head towards the entrance; the cavalry had arrived

At the top of the stairs, a particular hero was kneeling, with a bow in hand and a new arrow in the other. He wore a black and purple sleeveless vest, with a quiver stuffed with arrows on his back and a glove in his hand with arrows that only covered two fingers. The man had short blond hair in a tuft, with fair skin, a square chin and glasses with purple lenses as well. Right after firing the first arrow, he turns to the left, and after aiming for a measly second, he fires the second.
The arrow travels perfectly through the artificial mountains until it reaches its target; the arrow sticks exactly to the side of the villain's body that held Azari hostage, and when it hits him, he releases the boy and is then electrocuted with a much greater energy charge than he himself could handle, making him pass out.
— But what the hell was that? - Laura asks when she sees the villain passing out, and then taking her claws out

— Is it them? ... - says Nico hopefully when she understood who had arrived, while helping Azari to get up

— A thousand pardons for the delay * quack *, but I brought the teachers here as fast as I could - says the school principal to his students
All the students at the top of the stairs face that scene with tears of relief in their eyes; when they saw a certain fellow classmate with the cavalry
— Pietro! – the boy's sister says happy to see the brother smiling at his friends

— Well done guys! I did my duty, and I brought reinforcements! - he says, extending his arms towards the entire teaching staff that was at his side; no less than eight of today's most famous professional heroes
But the criminals who stood up either didn't know that information or didn't care. With some of them running towards the stairs, and others firing the various types of artillery that their Quirks produced; Deadpool takes a step forward.
Opening his pouch, he takes out a megaphone, too big to fit inside the small leather bag, but nobody bothered to comment on that fact, or at least, most didn't care ...
— Is it time? – asks Gwen smiling, anxious to see her favourite hero in action up-close

—Course it is - he says giving the girl a wink and then turning to the villains with the megaphone, turning it own and shouting – TIME TO MAKE THE CHIMI-FUCKING-CHANGAS!
A huge sound wave is dispersed from the megaphone, which means that the long-distance attacks do not reach where they were, and all the other villains start to cover their ears in an attempt to stop that incessant and infernal headache; some even pass out.
Taking advantage of the distraction created by his colleague, the android hero Vision goes into combat. Flying from where he was, he goes into direct combat with the villains still conscious, but recovering from the damage to their ears, delivering blows with his cybernetic strength, and activating his Quirk to become intangible in opportune moments.
— Our priority is to guarantee the safety of our students * quack * - Principal Howard says on the shoulder of one of the teachers, pointing and commanding the actions of his subordinates

— Yes sir! – they answer

A little further away, still recovering from the explosion, Stane observes the various explosions and noises coming from the area near the stairs. Understanding exactly what was happening; the heroes had arrived, and without the Sentinel, they were no match for that number of professionals.
—Damn, we don't seem to have a chance anymore - he says approaching Azazel who was also cleaning up the explosion - let's go, survive to fight another day ...
He is then interrupted by an arrow that approaches and explodes, launching a rope net at the young villain who ties him up and knocks him down. His companion quickly uses one of his swords and cuts it, also using his quick reaction time to form a portal, which protects them from the other arrows that followed soon after.
— Lass uns gehen, let's go! - the red villain says covering them with a portal in order to leave

— I may have missed it today, but mark my words, your days are numbered! Iron Man, Symbol of Peace I WILL kill you! - Stane says in a psychotic voice to the armored hero before being completely covered by the portal and transported away

“That day, we understood what professional heroes go through to protect us, make us safe. It was a revelation for which we were not prepared, but somehow, we managed to survive ... ”
As the various heroes spread around the facility, looking for other students who might be in trouble. Peter gets up slowly, his body still shaking from the adrenaline; he observes the dried blood of the youngest wounds that appeared, he felt imposing ...

— I couldn't, I couldn't save you again ... - it might seem that the boy was talking to and about the hero, but the memory of a relative in eternity was who really occupied his thoughts; for the boy, his uncle had died again at that moment ...

— That's not true ... - he hears the hero's voice, lifting his head to look at Tony Stark, sitting on the floor, his armor fully retracted, breathing hard and with a few small wounds to his face - you gave me a few precious seconds , if it weren't for you, the jackets I imported yesterday would have to be returned - he says giving the boy a tired smile - you saved me again Parker, good job

—... – the boy doesn't answer, just smiles, drying his tears and nodding, happy that Mr. Stark was fine

Back with the other four who had accompanied the final fight; Reyes watched professional heroes spread around the place;

— If all the teachers are here then it means that the rest of the school is safe ...

— So this was the only place they attacked ... - Seol completes and receives a simple nod from her colleague

— Parker, are you okay !? - Amadeus asks his colleague as he approaches him, who was getting up slowly

— I'm fine and ... - the boy then turns to hero number 1, realizing that he was staring furiously but without making any noise; he was in his lean form, Amadeus could not know his secret! - Ah, ah! Eh ... don't come near!

— What? - Amadeus asks confused for the reason, until he bumps into something, then taking a few steps back and being able to observe the literature teacher and hero Colossus in front of him, in his chrome form, blocking the passage

— Please, young man, for your safety, stay away and go to your colleagues, we will take care of the injured - the teacher tells the student when imposing himself between him and the two injured

— Ah understood. Yes ... yes sir! - the boy says and then turns to his colleagues, indicating the recommendation of the teacher to meet with the rest of the class at the entrance

— Phew ... - both Tony and Peter release the air they were holding, as Amadeus walks away and Colossus turns to both

— Thanks big guy, I'll buy you a drink next time - Tony tells his colleague

— Starrrk, that was very dangerous. Something could have gone terribly wrong ... - the hero speaks showing his concern - we have to sneak you out of here to the infirmary

—I know, I know, I'm already going to get a big lecture when I get home - Tony replies, just thinking about the scolding he would get - but it really shows how strong those villains were - he says in a more serious tone, making a shiver run down Peter's spine

In a location not far from the school; in a secluded and closed bar in Chinatown; the same portal of black and red smoke appears in the middle of the room, and from it comes a furious Ezekiel Stane and Azazel, who leaves standing, and with a more peaceful look. With his arms and legs on the floor, the young man clenches his fists, leaving his joints almost white;
— With an arrow blown in my face, all those incompetent prisoners, even Sentinel having been defeated - he says - and the Peace Symbol is not at all weak, you were wrong! - he says to the screen that was on a wall of the place.

— No, I wasn't ... - a calm voice says from the monitor, but with no image to identify him - we were just less prepared than necessary ...

— I agree ... - a second voice, also without a picture, answers - we underestimate them, luckily we were defeated under the name of the weak "League of Villains", and not our own. But what about the wonder that the master and I created? Where's the Sentinel?

— True ... why isn't he with you? - the “master” asks

—He was thrown away - says Azazel, the person in charge of transport - because of Iron Man, without his exact coordinates I couldn't teleport him back! Besides, we didn't have time to look for him

—This is a tragedy! And after so long to get him to face the armor! - the second voice says

— Well, I suppose that nothing can be done now, unfortunately ... - replies the master

— Now that I remember ... - Stane says again - there was a boy protecting Iron Man, very powerful, if it weren't for him, we would definitely have killed the Peace Symbol. That prickly kid!

— Of course you are upset - says the master - but this mission was by no means futile; we learned a lot. Join the elite of villains, do it in the time you think is necessary. I need to keep myself hidden in the shadows for now, that's why I need you to represent me, your own symbol; Ezekiel Stane, next time, we will complete our plans
Even with a bored look, Stane deep inside could not wait for his plan to be implemented.

Back to school, this time outside the SPE; while the handcuffed criminals were separated on buses to be taken to the penitentiary, the detective in charge counted the students involved
—16, 17, 18 and 19 ... - the man himself was of African descent, of medium height, few wrinkles of his age, wearing a white shirt, a blue tie and a beige overcoat, and his NYPD badge hung at the front, he exchanged his gaze between the clipboard with the list of students and the ones who were waiting to return to campus - aside from the boy who went to the infirmary with Iron Man, it doesn't seem like anyone else has a serious injury ...

— Hey guys, is anyone interested in knowing where I was? - Sam asks if turning to his colleagues, but everyone was in conversation circles without paying attention to him; he then turns to Gwen who was passing by to talk to the detective, putting his hand on her shoulder and asking her - and you baby girl, are you interested in knowing ...

— I do not care! - she says without bothering to turn around and then addresses the detective, who was talking to another police officer about sending them back to campus, without questioning, with Kei beside her - detective, what about Mr. Murdock? - she asks

— Red is hard to chew; he had shattered arm bones and a fractured face, fortunately he doesn't seem to have any serious brain damage; but we don't know how he's going to get out of it all - the sergeant says remembering the paramedic's words

— What about Danger? - Kamala asks

— She had some damage, but luckily it was all from the cyber part, she will come out of this brand new one - he assures the girl and the other colleagues - Iron Man is also without major injuries, he is in the infirmary now. Night Nurse's powers must be enough for his situation.

— But what about Peter? - Wanda asks distressed, for not having seen the boy during the entire attack

— How's Parker? - Danny asks also showing a little more concern to have his mask up and his hair messed up; Gwen also turns around to get the information from the detective

— Parker? Ah... Night Nurse is taking care of him too, he is fine

— Ah... – Wanda sighs with relief, with a lighter heart - thank God ...

— Now we are going to take you back to school - the detective says to the students, who soon agree and get on the bus, then turning to one of his policemen - Frank, I have some things to do in the infirmary, I leave everything here with you

— Yes sir! - the young policeman salutes and goes to the other policemen
Flash was the only one who had stayed behind, reviewing events as he stared at the SPE, especially remembering Peter, jumping with insane strength and speed to help Iron Man; what he was hiding ...
— Hey man, come on, we're going back to class! - Amadeus calls his colleague

— Yeah, I heard it idiot ... - he says right after following the rest of the class to the bus

—Sergeant Mahoney! - one of the officers approaches the detective before he gets into the vehicle to head towards the infirmary - we found something that seems to be related to the attack!

—Ah ... report - he says paying attention now

—A kind of robot, quite large, is currently disabled, and the devices were unable to open it, we are taking it by truck to the laboratory.

—Hmmm – the detective then sees the director leaving the SPE with two of the teachers and then addresses him - Director! I would like to investigate every corner of the school to ensure safety

—Hmmm, of course, of course, I would appreciate it even in this case, you will have full access to the campus, we need help, we are a little bit in the dark at the moment - he says with conviction facing the detective

— Thank you - he says turning to his officers and proceeding with the investigation

Back in the main building, with the school empty, since it was already late afternoon, the nineteen students from 1-A headed for their classroom. On the way through the infirmary, Wanda looks a little wistfully at the sign, wishing Peter was really well, her heart skips a beat at the thought of the boy, but she takes that thought away and keeps going ...
— And the worst of all is that I cannot blame you for being here Stark, since it was not your fault ... - says the nurse to the two patients who lay in the two beds; the hero with a tube attached to the Arc Reactor and with IV in his arm and the boy also with IV, and with his forearms bandaged

— Always very welcoming Claire ... - the hero says seeing some analysis of the armor in his glasses; realizing that the worst had happened - apparently after so much effort, the armor limit was for just one hour ...

— I'm sorry - says Peter, even though he didn't do anything, he just showed his condolences to the hero

— Well, now is not the time to cry the spilled milk, we have nothing to do now - the hero says sitting down and Peter can see the gray veins coming out of the reactor, now they had the tips on his shoulders and the side of his body

— Excuse me - the investigative detective says entering the infirmary - what's up, Stark? Has anyone finally managed to beat you up?

— It’s not what we’re going to show in the movie, we’re going to cut that part, so no - the man says in a funny way to the newcomer

— Mr. Stark, is it okay for him to see you in that form? - asks Peter alarmed

— Oh? Oh sure! - he says turning to the boy - Brett Mahoney, sergeant and NYPD detective, he is a longtime friend of the red and the reason the police are not corrupt

— Wow, that way I even get emotional - says the detective sarcastically

— Okay, before you ruin the moment with questions, I just wanted to know, what about the kids? And the red and the tin woman?

— Except for this boy, the maximum amount of injury to the students was some scratches - says the detective referring to Peter - and both of your colleagues are in stable condition, you can rest assured

—... – Tony says nothing, but the relief he felt with this news was explicit, Peter was also calmer, letting out the air he didn't even realize he was holding

—They fought hard today to protect those children ... - says the detective

—In fact, they also deserve part of the spoils - says the hero, thinking of the class - these students risked their lives, fought as much as we did ...
“I think there was never a group of freshmen who experienced a real confrontation so early in their training. And they not only survived, they learned what it means to be a professional hero. Those villains made a mistake by attacking them. This class is strong, they are filled with courage and determination. You can write my words; they will become great heroes. ”

Wanda Maximoff

Amadeus Cho

Eugene Thompson

Gwendolyn Pool

Daniel Rand

Kei Kawade

Laura Kinney

Pietro Maximoff

Seol Hee

Azari T’challa

Tyrone Johnson

Sam Alexander

Ava Ayala

Kamala Khan

Luke Cage

Tandy Bowen

Groot

Nico Minoru

Robbie Reyes

Tony then looks at Peter, opening a smile and sending a "thumbs up" and the boy also smiles and nods. This had been the first chapter of a great journey.

— Good night and thanks for the help! - Peter says back to his standard uniform, outside the infirmary

— It was nothing, and be careful on the way home - says nurse Claire

— Yes ma’am!
Running down the corridors that were only lit by the full moon that dominated the dark sky, Peter had the day playing like a movie in his head, just wanting to get home and sleep

"We had no way of knowing, but the League of Villains attack on SPE was just the beginning, an even bigger incident was on the horizon ..."

The boy then stops at the entrance of the building, and is faced with three figures who eagerly awaited his return;

—Peter! - Wanda says with joy to see her friend returning safe and sound, and beside her, Gwen and Danny also showed smiles of relief when they saw the brunette
The quartet then starts walking towards the bus stop, each sharing a little bit about the day, and looking forward to what comes next.

"... we were happy to be alive, to have shown that we had the potential to become real heroes, but the worst was yet to come."

At the top of a building, watching the bright and bustling city of New York, a hooded figure with various pieces of equipment attached to his body was trying to find his next prey. Putting his skull mask on his face, he prepares ...

CONTINUES IN SECOND SEASON!

Chapter Text

In the Murray Hill neighborhood, near Queens, west of Manhattan, a gentleman received a letter from someone he hadn't seen in a long time. The writer was not very fond of your demands on the means of communicating, but from time to time it was a good thing to make the preferences of those who saved your life.
The tall, fair-skinned man with a gray beard only on the tip of his chin, with hair only wrapped around his head close to his ears, sits cross-legged on one of the mattresses in his living room, leaving his cup of tea in the small coffee table, he takes the reading glasses from his jacket and focuses on reading the letter;

"Greetings, how are you doing, old man? ..." The 'old man' read in Tony's voice "I hope everything is fine. Time goes by doesn't it? We haven't spoken for some years; all the work has kept me busy, but don't worry, I'm really enjoying life, as you taught me. Since you probably still don't watch TV, you shouldn't know, but I accepted a teaching position at M.A, I know, I know, Tony teaching seems a long way away, doesn't it? Teaching the future generation of heroes and blah blah blah, I look like Rogers.
But one thing I wanted to tell you about is the Arc project. So; he ended. The plan was to make it possible for an individual to be able to produce energy from the reactor; but the projects ended when there was an escape, a spider escaped and stung a boy, a boy without Quirk.
But calm down! Nothing serious happened, but the boy gained powers; won a Quirk. I then started to train him, he is a kind, courageous and strong-willed boy, who became a dedicated student at MA. Even with certain problems, he always finds clever ways to overcome obstacles, he is quite creative, and I feel that he will become a great hero one day.
I feel like I'm going to need your help sooner than I think, so I'm writing this here, so please make sure I don't have to find another last-minute tutor.

Sincerely, T. Stark, The Iron Man ”

— So Stark is training a disciple - he says when he finishes reading the letter, leaving it on the table and taking his cup of tea and having a drink

“The school closed the day after the League of Villains attack on EDR. I think they wanted us to have a break, but it was hard to relax. And the other day, they sent us an email with a warning, we should be paired up to go to school, for security reasons… ”

— Peter! You'll be late! - May says knocking on the door of his nephew's room, but not hearing any answer - Peter !!! - she hits harder, just to hear a grunt inside - I told you not to stay late at that forum about heroes! - Another growl, even louder is heard and May gives up and goes back to the kitchen, regretting a little that she chose that day to make Peter's favorite pancakes.

May then returns to the kitchen, finishing heating the pan for the pancakes; putting a certain amount of dough, she takes the spatula to make the pancakes until she hears the bell ring; quickly lowering the fire and heading towards the door, which opens and is faced with a surprise

— Good morning Mrs. Parker, I'm Wanda Maximoff, Peter's partner for the walk to school - the brunette says smiling with her fluffy cheeks and red bow

— Ah, so you're the famous Wanda that Peter talks about so much - the older one says making the poor girl blush without knowing what to say - please come in, I'm making pancakes - she says giving space to the youngest, who enters the residence Parker

— Your house is very beautiful Mrs. Parker - the girl says politely

— Ah, you are very kind - May says coming back to the stove and pancakes - but please call me May, Mrs. makes me feel old - she says in a funny way to the girl who just shyly agrees - if you want , Peter's room is the second door on the left in the hall

— Okay, thanks - she says immediately heading to the boy's room to see if he was already awake; apart from some of the more rigid colleagues, Peter also didn't like being late

Heading to the door, which was obvious from the Iron Man-style wooden sign and the name 'Peter', the girl knocks softly, but what she didn’t expect was that as soon as she knocked, the door opens quickly and a Peter with messy hair and eyes still slightly closed appears

— I already understood May, I'm on my way, I'm finishing changing and… - then he can get used to the light enough to see who was really in front of him - Wanda? What are you doing here… ah! Yeah, the pairs for school, I just need to finish changing and I'll be right there, okay?

— Ah… I… en… - the girl couldn't even formulate a word and was extremely red

— Are you okay? You look a little red ... - the boy says not quite understanding what was happening; until he realizes that the brunette's eyes were not on his face, but were a little lower, and looking down, he realizes: he was shirtless.

It was the first time that Wanda had seen a shirtless boy who was not Pietro, and not just because the boy was shirtless, ashamed of her, but simply by staring at the boy's impressively muscular body, a defined chest and abdomen, a Immediate heat tinted her face. And looking back at the boy, she can see that he was also red and the two soon parted;

— IAPOLOGIZEFORTHATISWEARIHADN'TREALIZED!!! - the boy says while closing the door

— SORRYFORLOOKINGIDIDNOTINTENT!!! - the girl also says when walking away from the door and returning to the kitchen

Both Peter and Wanda were now walking towards 75th Avenue Station, which made for good walking blocks; since they had agreed to meet Danny and Gwen, who came from Harlem, at a bakery on 6th Avenue. Both said nothing during the walk, both of them with slightly red cheeks due to the shame of the events that had occurred earlier; but Peter tried to say something anyway, he couldn't get through the day without talking to his best friend;

— I heard from some people that you managed to prevent the red villain from reaching your brother - says the brunette to his friend, who blushes even more for the compliment

—It was no big deal, I just levitated him a little, Kamala who managed to catch him - she says embarrassed and scratching the back of her neck - I spent a lot of energy on that, thankfully he was distracted

— What do you mean? - asks Peter, not hiding his curiosity and admiration for meeting new Quirks, he knew other heroes with telekinetic powers, but he felt that Wanda's were a little different

— Well ... my Quirk, 'Hex' allows me to distort natural energy - she says activating and creating the small, pulsating sphere of red energy - I usually distort the energy around objects, but the energy around people or animals it's too chaotic ...

— How so? - Peter asks quickly taking from his backpack his notebook and a pencil to write down, the girl seemed not to notice

— How can I explain? Ah! Do you know when you're not paying attention and someone pushes you and you fall? - Peter knew very well what it felt like, but he let the brunette continue, it was a rhetorical question after all - but what if you know the person is coming to push you?

— I try to deflect or stand firm so I don't fall - Peter says scratching his chin with his pencil

—Exactly! - she says excitedly - the same thing happens when I try to control someone's vital energy, if she doesn't notice it gets easier, but if she does, it becomes a battle of those who have more willpower and ... - she looks at the colleague, only to find him writing furiously in his notebook, she swore that the tip of the pencil was about to catch fire

— Ah, sorry for not asking permission - the boy says when he sees the red eyes staring at him in a curious way - is that I always write down everything I can about Quirks, it's something I've done since I was little

— Hehe, it's no wonder then that you know so much - she says smiling and coming back to look ahead when walking - every moment reminds me of how amazing you are ... - she says this part in a whisper

— What? – he asks

— Nothing! - she says loudly and gets more flushed, and accelerating to stay a few meters in front of the boy

They soon reach the station and board the bus; fortunately M.A's student IDs gave them free access to buses and subways, so they easily boarded. During the forty-five minute drive to the bakery on Sixth Avenue, the students heard people talking about the news, which had as main news the attack by the League of Villains on EDR and the involvement of first-year students. Fortunately, because they were without their hero uniforms, they were not recognized.
The bus then stops in front of Bakery Magnolia, and there were the two blonds, Gwen and Danny, waiting for their friends, but with them, an unexpected person, but by no means unwanted was found;

— What's up Luke? - Peter says as he gets off the bus and comes face to face with the tall brunette next to Danny and Gwen, greeting him with a little pout

— What's up guys? - he says smiling - I was buying some donuts when these two came in and said they were waiting for you two

— We found out that he lives in Harlem too - says Danny after greeting his friends

— Now our cult has won another one, HAHAHAHAHA !!! - Gwen laughs evily

— Is she okay? - asks Luke

— You get used to it - the other three say at the same time

— But are you alone Luke? - asks Wanda - shouldn't we all be with a partner?

— Well…

Before the boy could give his colleagues any kind of explanation, something approaches them at high speed and stops, producing an air wave that shakes their hair and makes them close their eyes; to finally open them and come across another colleague

— The human rocket “Nova”! Savior of kittens in trees - young Sam says to his colleagues while doing poses as if trying to show the muscles he didn't have. He was wearing his school uniform and had his backpack on his back, but he had his special helmet on his head. However, he soon realizes the female presence and changes his strategy, removing his helmet and going towards the newly arrived brunette - M'lady, would you give me the honor of yours ...
But before the lightning flirt could approach Wanda, he is lifted off the floor by Luke, who was holding him by his uniform and lifting him with one arm, without seeming to be making much effort;

— Ok, that's enough - he says to the goose-haired boy

—Do I weigh anything for you? - the boy asks sarcastically

— No - Luke says smiling - it's like holding a handful of grapes - he says letting go and the boy putting his helmet in his backpack and walking away - sorry for him, we are childhood friends; our parents met during the army and the two families are very friendly

— No problem ... - Peter says and Wanda agrees, both seeing Sam trying to show his muscles (which only appeared due to lack of fat, not because they were developed) to Gwen, but the girl herself showing that her muscles were bigger. Peter didn't comment, but he knew exactly what it was like to have a hard-to-deal friend, if he could call Flash a friend.

The six then board another bus, and after another trip, this time of less than fifteen minutes, the children meet again in the majestic M.A, fortunately without any paparazzi at the entrance to disturb them. And when the three pairs arrive in the room, the news from last night is what occupies the conversations of students in class 1-A.

—And you guys, did you manage to watch the news? - Kamala asks colleagues - I only got to see it this morning ...

— I saw it, it even gave a taste of fame, as if we were celebrities - says Pietro

— Fame is not as cool as it looks, enjoy it while you don't know where you live - says Nico in a more pessimistic tone

— I think it depends on the fame you are creating - says Seol while scratching her chin, since she knew exactly how the situation was described by the goth, but also the animation expressed by the speedster

— Or the fame of those close to you ... - remarks Reyes in a low voice, being only his neighbor Laura listening, but the brunette said nothing

— But after everything we've been through, it's kind of crazy to think about it - comments Amadeus

— Yeah, imagine if the professionals hadn't shown up ... Ouch! - Sam comments when placing his things on his desk No. 1 and then complains when feeling that he had been hit by a small ball of paper

— DON'T SAY IT OUT LOUD! - comments Kei in a frightened way - I still have nightmares just thinking ... - the designer says doodling random things in his notebook

— Oh shut up! - Flash complains angrily to the short boy, and scaring Peter in the process because of how loud his voice was

— The only cool thing was seeing Iron Man send that robot flying - says Tandy and having his companion Tyrone just nodding

— Everyone stop talking and sit down! The class is about to start - says Azari, playing his role of representative by being a walking alarm for the classes, by having warned everyone at the exact moment that the clock gave the time

— Oh, we’re all seated already - comments Amadeus

— Yeah man, you're the only one still standing - says Sam as he then appreciates Azari's face of defeat, as the boy walks to his desk, muttering something to himself

— Hey, Wanda - Gwen says turning around to talk to her friend, even with Amadeus among them - who do you think is going to teach us today?

— You want me to make room ... - Amadeus tries to speak, but is cut off by the other girl in the conversation

— I don't know ... Mr. Murdock is still in the hospital ... - she says putting her finger on her chin, thoughtfully, until the class door opens to answer any questions

— Good morning class ... - they hear the unmistakable voice of the blind hero and class teacher, but his situation was not easy; he wore sweatpants, a loose shirt and sneakers, but that was not the strangest thing. He was in a wheelchair, with both arms bandaged, one in a sling, and the other looser so that he could control the wheelchair automatically, he had some stitches on his face, but most of the dressings must have been hidden by clothes

— Mr. Murdock, what are you doing here? - asks the class in unison

— I have already recovered from worse injuries, the most important thing is that we do not delay the curriculum, since your fight is not over yet ...

— Our fight ...? - Flash question

— Do not tell me? - adds Peter

— Oh no! No more villains for the love of all that is sacred! - Kei despairs

— The M.A sports festival is about to start - ends the teacher

—Oh yes! It's time to show ... - Pietro starts, but Danny puts his hand on his head and makes him stop talking

— Are you sure it's a good idea professor? - asks the blonde

— Couldn't the villains use this to attack us when we're all in the same place? - Asks Ava as she sits in the front row

—Apparently the administration thinks this is a good way to show that we have everything under control - he says, sighing tiredly - I admit I am not the biggest supporter of the idea, but the festival is a great opportunity for all MA students, even I agree which is not something that we can cancel because of some villains
This was something that the whole class could not dispute, being everyone, and wanting to become a hero, enthusiastic about the big event; In the past, fans of sports competitions focused on world events such as the Olympics or the World Cup, but with the emergence of Quirks, these competitions have diminished until they become obsolete, being replaced by sports festivals of high school students with hero courses, and MA being the largest and most famous school in the world, was the main focus of sports and competition fans

— Besides that we will be assisted by several professionals and we can be recruited - says Laura with a killer look in the eyes

— True, many after graduating, they join some agency and become partners of professionals, wanting or not it is something very important - says Pietro

— Who knew that your hollow head would have any useful information - zoa Flash

— That's it; one chance a year, three chances in life - explains Professor Murdock - no aspiring hero can afford to miss such an opportunity. I hope nothing less than the best of each, do you understand?

—Yes sir!

— The, class dismised.

Leaving the classroom, Professor Piotr leaves the room, freeing students for lunch, but they were still talking about the long-awaited sports festival;
— Oh man I'm so excited - says Pietro to friends at the front of the room - I'm vibrating with energy - he says literally vibrating at his super speed

— Calm down little guy - says Luke putting his hand on Pietro's shoulder, making him stop - we're all excited, for sure

— It's our moment to shine, without pun foreseen - Tandy says that last part to friend Tyrone

— That's why we're here - the brunette says to his blonde friend, giving a little smile because of the unintentional joke she made

— You are lucky Amadeus - Nico starts by being next to his classmate, and listening to the conversation of others while the boy organized his table after class - Quirks like yours are always good at these events, you will certainly stand out

—Yeah, but what I really want to show is how useful I can be with my brain, more than with my muscles - he says remembering his uncle's fame early in his career

— I certainly don't need to worry - says Sam, trying to talk to everyone, but in the end just talking more to himself - when it comes to being flashy, I call attention even standing still, don't you think? - he asks the colleague next to him

— I am Groot - the young alien says as he erases the slate, and wishing that his partner would do the same ...

—Wow, this is insane; everyone here is so excited for the festival ... - says peter as he watches the various groups of conversations about the event by the class

— You shouldn't be anxious about tomorrow, because there is today, and he needs your full attention - says Danny as he puts his things away for lunch

— BORING!!! - Gwen shouts next to her friend, which scares him a little and he gives her a sulky look while she giggles

—Peter ... Danny ... Gwen - they hear Wanda's voice, but it was lower and more serious than usual - let's do our best at the festival
The group turns to find a Wanda, with closed fists and slightly stooped, and with a murderous aura around, as if she is ready to take over the world.

— Wanda, are you okay? - asks Peter worried

— Nobody cares what I said? - asks Danny, referring to his teaching about enjoying today

—...- Kei was one who was quiet while watching the once cute and shy brunette with a menacing air never seen before, and concentrated to try to get some inspiration in that scene so exotic for an illustration. Gwen seeing this, quickly looks for something in her pink backpack full of stickers and finds a lamp; quickly screwing it over the boy's head and lighting it up, giving him an idea - Yandere Wanda! - he says excitedly, without realizing what had happened and starts drawing, Gwen was satisfied with her work

With the quartet heading towards the cafeteria, Peter then remembers something he had wanted to ask Wanda for some time;
— Hey, Wanda? – the boy asks

— Yes?

— Why did you decide to come to M.A? Why do you want to be a professional heroine? - he asks. Everyone there had already said at some point: Peter dreamed of being a hero like Iron Man, who saves everyone with a smile, Danny wanted to prove his worth to Orson and also wanted to make the most of his skills to save, and Gwen simply wanted to become a hero because it's not like she has another option in a world like that, whatever she wanted to say, but Wanda's response was something that surprised the three

— Money? Do you want to become a hero to get rich? - Peter asks a little ecstatic and for while the brunette scratched the back of the head in embarrassment

— If we're going straight to the root then yes - she says embarrassed - I know, it's nothing heroic or honorable, but I hope you don't think less of me - it was the first time that Wanda said that to anyone, and she feared that her friends do not accept her anymore...

— Of course not - says Danny in his serene and calm way of speaking - you seek a livelihood so that you have comfort, and you will do it while helping others, it is as admirable as our motives

— True - says Peter, while Gwen just nods - it's just a little surprising

—... look, it's just that ... - Wanda starts, but stops. That was something she had never told any of her friends during elementary school, but those three had become such good friends in such a short time, she knew she could trust them - the deal is; we don't have much money ...
“My mom and dad met in elementary school and met here at M.A, when they started dating, until the unexpected happened, at the age of 16, my mother became pregnant with twins; me and Pietro. And things couldn't get any worse, my grandparents threw my mother out of the house and my father disappeared after receiving the news, she had to drop out of school and the dream of becoming a hero to take care of both of us, my paternal grandfather was the the only one who helped her, until he died a few years ago. My mother now works two jobs to keep us; she always did everything for us, and all I wanted was to be able to help her”
— I will become a professional, I will contract with a good agency and I will earn a lot of money - she says, squeezing the hem of her uniform and facing her three friends with a determination never seen before - so I will be able to make my mother live an easy life!
For a few seconds, the three are even ecstatic by the words and determination of the brunette, who still stared at them with red eyes, which now radiated determination and focus.

— WAAAAAAAAA !!! - Gwen can't contain her tears and releases the two floods while running the short distance and holds her friend in a hug to break ribs, who just smiles in shame and tries to calm the blonde
Danny simply smiles and approaches the pair, putting his hands on Wanda's shoulder, comforting her by saying that her goal was the most heroic there could be, and she just smiles gratefully. While Peter remains static;
"She is not here for some kind of hero fantasy, she is more down to earth and focused on reality than any of us ..." he thinks, starting to see the brunette with another type of look, that of admiration

— Young Parker! Is here ... - Iron Man in his armor appears at the corner of corridors, flying, but before he can say anything, he is interrupted by an inconsolable Gwen;

— WAAAAAAAH – she says throwing herself from Wanda to the hero and hugging the armor while rubbing her cheek where the hero's torso should be - life is so unfair ...

—Yeah, I know, I know ... - the professional says, patting the girl on the back, while Danny approached the two and removed her from the hero while apologizing, and she then clung to her friend like a sloth in a tree - so, I wonder if I can borrow Parker for lunch? - the hero asks the group
The brunette looks at both Wanda and Danny for a moment, since Gwen was babbling something, but it was impossible to understand, both friends agree and Peter then leaves with the hero for the teachers' room.

— Any idea why Iron Man wants to talk to Peter? - says Wanda looking back, to the corridor that Peter had been with Iron Man

— I heard that Peter helped him in the fight, maybe to thank him or to scold him ... - Danny says thoughtfully while carrying Gwen in his lap, who is now dozing

— Chosen ... heir ... spoiler ... zzzzzzz - the girl says snoring softly in Danny's chest while mumbling some nonsense
As they walked to the cafeteria, a certain colleague with black hair, but with a white piece at the end, listened to what they had to say, and wondered what Iron Man wanted with Parker...

— I'll tell you something, that fight with the big robot wasn't easy ... - says the hero to Peter while filling two plastic cups with coffee - the excessive use of the armor made me only able to use it for more or less an hour and a half a day - the hero says as he sat on the sofa in front of the boy who sat on a chair

— I'm sorry ... - the boy starts to say, but is interrupted by the hero

— You don't even think - the hero says looking at him with those tired eyes - not all the problems in the world have to do with you; I know you try to help every moment, but this is not healthy, you can trust me, I know. Coffee?

— Ah, yes, thanks ... - the boy says accepting the hot drink, but leaving it on the table while the hero turned his glass at once

— But I called you here because I wanted to talk about the festival - the hero says getting up and going to the window, watching the city outside - I will tell you the truth, the time for my retirement is coming faster than I thought

— No way ... - Peter says a little sad

—Yes, and this festival is your chance to present yourself - he says turning to Peter and the same raising his head to face the hero - being a symbol of peace is more than having powers or a cool uniform, it's about showing people who you are, and make them feel safe...
"This festival will be watched all over the world, it is the chance that everyone has to observe the next generation of heroes, and you need to use every moment to show what it came for, both in the initial activities and in the fights later"

— You know what I'm talking about right? - the hero asks, for a second afraid that the boy is not understanding anything

— Ah yes! - the boy answers - the four classes of the courses; heroes, administration, support and general studies are divided for years and face each other in preliminary competitions until the fights that lead to the final

— Okay, that was a good summary - the hero says scratching his cheek - but remember, the most important thing is the mentality; there are two types of heroes, those who aim at the top and those who are satisfied to be further down, there is no problem with either thought, but don't expect to win if your mind is not on that, kiddo I want you to feel the same way you did when cleaning the beach, understood

— Yes sir! - Peter says with conviction, ready for whatever comes his way

It was just after three in the afternoon; which meant the end of the day's classes, everyone was ready to go home or do something out of school with friends, but for first year A, this was not being as easy as it should have been;

— Ah ... why are you here? - asks the Wanda girl to the crowd standing outside; that occupied the entire corridor, taking out a small area right after the door
None of those faces were recognized by the students; maybe one or the other that they had already seen from the entrance or in the cafeteria, but were not known, definitely

— Do you, by any chance, have anything you want with our class? - the Azari room representative politely asks the crowd

—Yeah, why are you blocking our way? - Kei asks people - I will not be held hostage in this game!

— They are scouting the opponent, idiots - says Flash walking towards the door without showing any emotion - we survived an attack of villains, they want to see what they will have to deal with at the festival - until he stops right in front of the crowd - now that you've seen the face of a future professional hero, get out of my way! - he says nervous and ignoring the warnings of his colleagues behind him

— Now, now, if it's not the famous Class 1-A, should I be impressed? - a boy starts moving from behind the crowd, getting space and passing until he gets in front of the class door, and consequently in front of Flash - in theory you are the closest to becoming heroes, but I can only see one babbling babbler in front of me - he says without changing his reaction, not even when he saw the worried faces of the other students when he said that
The boy himself must have been a little shorter than Flash, but he wasn't intimidated by it, and he was thinner too. His hair was short and brown, well combed, his skin was clear and even a little pale, but what really caught his eye were his eyes; the left was green and the right blue, and they both looked at Flash while the brunette stared back.

— Watching the opponent you say ... - he continues - yes, maybe some of my colleagues are actually doing this, but not me; I came to give friendly advice, I didn’t pass the Practical Test the first time for the heroes course, as they only seem to consider Quirks good in direct combat, a little disappointing, but by no means unexpected. But this was not my last chance; if any of us do well at the sports festival, teachers can choose us to send us to the heroes course, and with that they would have to make space, expelling someone from your class. So take that advice; if you don't do your best i will steal your spot right under your nose; consider this a declaration of war ...
Nobody moved a muscle, all students of 1-A were impressed by the boy's audacious words. While the same and Flash fought a deadly battle with their eyes, each waiting for the other to retreat while facing each other deeply; the one on the hero course sulking while the General Studies boy chuckles, thinking what he could do in that situation with his Quirk, but giving up, it wasn't worth it. Such a moment of flying sparks is then interrupted by a voice from the left;

— Hey you! - a tall, muscular, white-skinned boy with blond hair stands out - I'm from class 1-B! We heard that you fought some villains, so I came to see if it was true! But you are a bunch of thugs, who think they're better than us! - he says loudly, probably talking to Flash more specifically
But while all the students were apprehensive that probably all the first year students hated them, Flash continues to sulk and then follows the corridor to leave; leaving the heterochromatic and the noisy blonde behind, the second looking a lot more shaken by that fact

— What's up? Won't you say anything? - asks the dark-haired boy while the blond continued to complain

— You don't matter - he says without even turning around - what matters is that I defeat you all - the boy says and walks back, leaving everyone behind
Peter watched the scene, while his classmates discussed the truth of Flash's words and the fact that he made everyone at school hate them; he then realizes how determined his ex-bully was, and he couldn't stay behind, everyone there had goals like him, none better or more honorable than another; but if he really wanted to triumph, he would have to put in mind everything he had struggled to be there, and not give up now, but get stronger and stronger.

“The M.A Sports Festival is in two weeks. Everything will be broadcast live on TV. There is no doubt that whoever impresses the audience the most will have a much better chance of becoming a professional hero one day. We have no way of knowing which games will be played until the exact moment, they can play anything for us, so we have to prepare for any possibility ”

All students then divided into different locations during the weeks to carry out different training to improve their body and their Quirks;
Peter, thinking that the webs would not do much in an open arena, preferred to increase his endurance and strength with runs on Pier 4 and other more conventional exercises, in the comfort of his home.
Near the Danger Room, this time in the school grounds, Pietro tried to accelerate more and more in the open area in front, running at high speeds. Inside the danger room, Gwen and Sam used the obstacle courses; the girl in the land and the boy in the air. Gwen used her Quirk to create portals and escape traps along the way, while at the top, Sam swerved with his speed and blasted targets with his lasers, he even tried to show himself to Gwen, but she didn't notice and the boy hit with his face on one of the obstacles.
Using another area of EDR, the duo Tandy and Tyrone trained; the girl invoking and throwing several daggers of light at her partner, who aimed to deflect, teleporting to various locations in the area.
Under the supervision of recovered Danger; Wanda and Kamala used EDR. The girl with telekinetic powers, tried to maintain concentration while levitating several debris at the same time, while the one with more physical powers used her Quirk to do long distance exercises; doing a bar on the side of a building, for example, by stretching and retracting her arms.
In the forest area outside the cafeteria, the two most “primitive” students met; Groot was already standard in the place, the nutrients of the soil and the Sun were perfect to train the stretching his arms and legs, and the hardening of such roots, a pity that his new training partner was a little noisy. Laura had set targets in the trees and timed the time it took to pierce them all, using her agility and sharp claws, unfortunately bothering Groot with her screams of fury.
Some others preferred more indoor areas, such as Luke and Flash, who used the school's gym. The one with brown skin doing a bench press with more than 100kg on each side, while the other worked out his legs on a machine, while having several tentacles of his Quirk doing other exercises.
The areas used in the entrance exam were also released to students; Amadeus was one of the students present, having his training a little unconventional; instead of smashing something, he preferred to train something else, so he carried two huge rocks on his back while jumping from building to building in the area, increasing the resistance and strength in his legs. Another student present was the Korean Seol, who used her Quirk to create ice ramps around the fictional city and skated through it with impressive agility.
Others, even with physical training, preferred to do them in the comfort of their homes. As was the case with martial artists; Ava, Azari and Danny, each training at the dojo they had access to; Danny and Ava at their respective parents' schools, and Azari using a private, highly technological training room developed by his aunt Shuri. Another one who trained in combat was young Reyes, but this one, away from home, mistreated an old punching bag in the basement of a church in Hell’s Kitchen, which, although not his home, was just as familiar.
Finally, some others did not train their bodies, but their minds. Nico sat in her room with one of her mother's spell books open on her lap, reading and rereading several names and descriptions, trying to memorize the ones that seemed most useful. And Kei, in his room, on his big canvas, tried to find better and more comfortable methods of drawing; what were the drawings? I think that you can already imagine ...

“Days went by, training made time fly by. Before we knew it, it was the morning of the Festival ... ”

Much of M.A's land area was occupied that Saturday morning; family, friends or simple fans of the event, which was much more than a simple school event, that was the new event for true sports fans. The main path leading to the school was lined with stalls selling food, drink, toys and even games for children, with prizes that included masks of the most famous heroes, etc.
Due to the recent attack by the villains, masked so as not to worry the visitors, there was now a huge reinforcement in security; with several heroes patrolling the site and a rigorous inspection for anyone in the media who tried to enter the event, which created a long line of workers from that area to enter the event.
While several people ate, had fun and went to the arena for the event, the classes were already separated into specific rest rooms; as in class 1-A, where all twenty students were preparing for what was to come;

— Ah, I was hoping I could wear my uniform ... - says Gwen tearfully while looking at the red gym outfita

— The best battle takes place on a plain, where none of the armies has a prior advantage - says Danny to his friend, who despite knowing him for years, still couldn't decipher what he was saying, but after seeing Gwen's confused face, the boy sighs and changes the words - the heroes' course is the only one with uniforms, as we will be facing the other courses would also be unfair to them

— I'm even nervous about what they can throw at us - says Luke to his friends

— Anyway, we have to face the challenge head on - says Tyrone

— You said it - Tandy replies leaning against the wall

— Attention class 1-A! - Representative Azari, the only one who was outside, says when he opens the door - be prepared, we are about to enter!

— Our Father in heaven ... - Kei starts to pray, but in the middle he confused the words and got confused

— Araña! – Reyes calls the boy who took a deep breath, and is impressed to see the quiet boy calling him and approaching

—Ah, Reyes, what's up? - Peter asks staring at the boy who was taller than him, and is startled to think that maybe it was the first time that Reyes spoke to him directly

— Evaluating in an objective way I can say that I am better than you - he says dryly, not caring that everyone was staring at him now

— Ah, right ... - Peter didn't know what he was getting at, it was obvious that he was better, there was no doubt ...

— But for some reason, Iron Man is watching you - bingo; for not knowing what it was really about, Reyes should be thinking that hero number 1 saw more potential in Peter than in the others, at least that's what the brunette deduces - so just know that I will defeat you

— Wow, what is with the declaration of war? - asks Sam

— Ok, ok, we don't need to start the day with threats, do we? - asks Amadeus, placing himself between the two and putting a hand on each other's shoulder - why don't we forget that and ...

— You speak as if we are here to be friends - Reyes says dryly as he pushes the big Asian's hand - but we are not, this is not a cooperation job, it is a competition to show who is the best - he says and walks away

— You're right - Peter says a little louder, which makes the other boy stop and turn around - you're probably a lot better and have a lot more potential than all of us here

— Oh, Peter, don't you think you're being a bit harsh ... - Amadeus tries again to calm the situation, but in vain

— We will all have to fight, since all the other courses will come towards us in full force - he says determined - you may even want to defeat me, but I won't fall without a fight, and you can bet I'm aiming for the top too ...

— So, may the best win ... - Reyes finishes, still staring at the shortest boy, and everyone watches the staring competition until they hear the voice in the main advertiser of the competition;

Chapter Text

— Welcome! Ladies, gentlemen, small humans and people who just switched channels so their parents didn't see what they were watching – Deadpool says that last line directly to the camera that was filming it in the event's broadcast room, he being the official narrator – I'm Deadpool, your favorite advertiser; but now tell me, are you ready for the CHILD FIGHTING!?!?!?

Deadpool then stops for a few seconds, when he hears neither screams nor boos from the huge audience outside that completely filled the M.A stadium, the festival's headquarters. The mercenary hero then taps his microphone and realizes that it is muted. He then turns to the side and notices his narration partner, pressing a red button on the sound panel.

— And here the speaker is Matthew Murdock, the main commentator of the competition, I was invited with great affection by the faculty, and I hope you are all as excited as I am – Matthew says into his own microphone, invoking the most cheerful and persuasive voice of the famous lawyer, but quickly frowning as he leans back in his wheelchair, while the audience now screamed in animation. Fortunately, the cabin he was in was not being broadcast, so he still preserved his identity by being still completely injured.

— You had to be a mood killer? – Deadpool asks his colleague

— My second job here is to slow you down, do you know how many families with young children are watching this? – the blind hero asks as if it's obvious – besides, your heart starts to race so much before you say something silly that it's like you asked me to do this…

— But readers want the author to stay true to Deadpool’s speeches, they hate your plausible context – Deadpool says sulky

— What are you talkin... – Daredevil tries to question him, but is stopped

— Shut up! – he says quickly and picks up the microphone when he notices movement in the arena / stadium – and here they come, the children who all expected CLASS 1-A !!!

And really, coming out first of one of the four entrances to the stadium from the rest areas were the 20 students from the first year of the heroes course. The crowd goes wild when it comes, quickly recognizing some familiar faces from the news a few days ago. But of course, it wasn't just at the stadium that people were going crazy;

— The one with the brown hair, he's my nephew – May says to her visits, the ladies of the street below who have arranged a snack with their grandchildren to watch the festival on TV - he will be the greatest hero in the world

— Uuuuuuuuuuu – the young children say as they turn to the screen and focus on the boy

— There are a lot of people, it's more intimidating than I thought ... - Peter says pulling the collar of his PE jumpsuit and looking at the large number of people and cameras watching them

— Yep... – Wanda says softly, also embarrassed and even a little intimidated by them

— But remember, we must not seek third party approval, we must recognize our own value ourselves - says Danny, looking little shaken by the situation they were in

— I KNOW YOU LOVE ME!!! - Gwen says waving to the audience while she sends kisses and makes the peace sign with her hands, smiling and jumping as she walks

— But it's not just the protagonists that a story is written! - Deadpool continues - now it comes, still from the heroe's course; CLASS 1-B !!!

Soon after the last students of 1-A left after the same passage the students of 1-B; 20 students also on the hero course, as powerful and skilled as 1-A, since the selection method for the classes was random, not based on grades. Like 1-A, 1-B was also home to boys and girls with the most diverse appearances and ethnicities, but leading the group was a specific girl. A tall and slender girl with slightly wavy blond hair that reached up to her armpits, she had fair skin, a small nose, thin lips and piercing blue eyes, her countenance was serious and determined as she walked, it was not for nothing, those knowledgeable recognized her as the granddaughter of one of the first heroes in history.

— And now, to be effective, the author will only quote people who matter from the classes; C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J and K - says Deadpool again while the rest of the students left the other entrances;

Through one of the openings, the C, D and E. Of the General Studies; who received the most varied education, both for those who wanted to enter the course of heroes, as the brunette with colored eyes who followed, separated from the rest of his colleagues, and for those who considered a university degree in the future, which it was generally the plan of the students in this class, too unmotivated to still cherish the dream of being heroes.

The Support Department's F, G and H classes came fron another direction, the department that Tony Stark was part of before becoming a hero and which is home to the most promising child minds for building support equipment for heroes. A certain brunette was very excited by the event, being very fond of the work of Iron Man; she was not a very tall girl, with dark skin, thicker lips, a flattened nose and generally rather wavy brown hair, but who was now bound by a red and gold helmet, similar to that Iron Man himself used, but that left her face showing, covering only the side and the back.

Finally, from the last access to the stadium, classes I, J and K, Department of Finance, and those less interested in that event; let's face it, the heroes department used the event to show up and be able to be called on to intern with some famous hero, the general studies could use the chance to be promoted to the heroes course and the support classes could show their inventions to famous heroes and businessmen in that industry who also watched; while the finance class didn't have much to show for it, at best, to be lucky enough to find a hero who wants to open an agency or someone in charge of bureaucratic tasks at an agency so they could have a chat, but that was a chance in a million.

— And so they are not important! - says Deadpool to the reader, and soon turns to the people who watched - now I humbly pass the word to our field advertiser; our dearest teacher, Emma Frost, the White Queen!

All 220 students from the eleven classes then went to a small white platform that was on the side of the demarcated area in the center of the stadium; where the field announcer and judge would stay, the telepathic heroine Emma Frost.

The History of Modern Art teacher, from both the heroes and General Studies courses, was on such a platform. The beautiful heroine was standing waiting for the students to approach; her slightly wavy and shiny blond hair fell over her shoulders, her thin face was marked by makeup in her eyes and the silver lipstick on her lips. Her curvaceous body enchanted and also envied many of the people present, especially when highlighted by her uniform. The white corset hugged her waist and bust, the cloak attached to the sides went to her feet, but left her shoulders out, her arms were covered in white gloves, and her pants and boots were the same color, just like the necklace around her neck. However, her countenance was serious, she was a very strict teacher, who even managed to deceive students at times with a more meek way, she was not affected by anything, not even by her old heroine name that Deadpool had insisted on using;

— Is Mrs. Frost's uniform really suitable for this event? - comments Amadeus, embarrassed trying not to face his teacher's body

— I don't know what is more intimidating, her body or her face - says Pietro blushing

— No objections ... - Kei comments as he quickly changed his focus from the paper and pencil in his hands and the image of his teacher

— Silence! - in a strong warning, the heroine is able to silence all students and spectators at the same time; it is clear that she had used telepathic help to have more effect, but no one needed to know that - please, representatives of classes B and A, come up for the opening speech.

A shiver went down the spine of all the students in 1-A, while the representatives of the heroes' classes went over to the microphone that was next to the teacher. Peter lets out a sigh of relief; having already watched the festival on television several times, he knew that there was a chance that the speech nominee would be the one who had won first in the practical exam of the Admission Exam, which in their case would be Flash, but he was happy to know that Azari was responsible for this.

Signing politely to his companion, Azari offers the blonde who had conducted class 1-B the microphone so that she can speak first, trying to smooth things over like the good diplomat he was.

— Good morning, dear colleagues and spectators! As a representative of 1-B, I would just like to express how grateful we are that you are watching us - she says looking at the audience in the stands, but then turning to the other students, specifically those in class 1-A - and I would like to remind you that no matter what happened in the past, everyone here has a chance to show their potential, and that we should not be intimidated by the opponent. Thank you! - she says and soon turns away from the microphone to the sound of applause, now giving space to Azari

—... – Azari uses a little time to reflect on what he was going to say, he even had a prepared speech, but he thought he needed to change it. The opponent's speech was obvious, even if somewhat masked, its meaning was simple; “It doesn't matter that you faced villains, we will go with everything”, so he takes a deep breath before speaking - On behalf of 1-A, we also thank you for watching and cheering us, and we wish all our colleagues, good luck and that we can give our best in this festival! Thanks! - he says ending with Wakanda's greeting, walking away and going down, being fired by a round of applause

— Okay, let's go with our schedule - says the teacher, as soon as the representatives leave the stage, without giving the students time to rest - we will now find out what the first activity will be - she says seriously while a holographic screen with a roulette appears behind it, which then stops and indicates the activity to students;

“Obstacle Course”

— Very well - starts the teacher - all students will participate in this activity, a 4 km run around the stadium, you will leave and arrive through the same portal. The only rule is; do not leave the course, other than that all students can do whatever they want. So, please go to the exit;

Quickly and efficiently, all students positioned themselves at the mouth of the only exit that directly connected the stadium to the outside. The opening should have been about 10 meters high, and had three green lights on like those of car racing, when the three went out the race started, but it was not so wide, with approximately five meters in length, like this, the students either squeezed into the entrance or stayed further back, all depending on the strategy of each one, since certainly it would not be possible for everyone to pass at the same time.

Young Parker was in the middle of the crowd, trying his best to get close to the exit, and until the lights went out, he was thinking about everything he had to do; this was his chance to introduce himself to the world, he needed to be smart about using his powers to do well in the situations that would follow and to be able to show his potential as a future hero.

The first light goes out

He hoped Aunt May was watching

The second light goes out

He hoped that Mr. Stark was seeing him

The last light goes out

He wished Uncle Ben could see him now ...

— START !!! - the teacher starts the competition

If the students felt that the confusion that occurred in the canteen during the reporters' invasion had been a chaos of proportion of Mufasa's killer buffalo herd, their parameters had just changed at that time. All of the more than two hundred students ran, pushed and squeezed themselves in hopes of crossing the stadium portal to the outside as quickly as possible, each trying to make the best use of their skills.

“— And look how they squeeze into that tight space! That's exactly how it happened when I ... - Deadpool's audio is then muted in that last part - Oh yeah? Then you comment! Boring!" he probably says to his narration partner

“— Many cannot see the first obstacle - Mr. Murdock takes the floor - but the way out is one of the most important moments "

“Of course” Peter thinks to himself “Whoever gets out of here first will have a huge advantage in the race, when they get to the open space first, I need to do something!” then, the brunette quickly remembers the situation during the reporters' invasion, and quickly draws up a plan; Squeezing through the people, he advances until he reaches the nearest wall, placing his hands on the concrete, he starts to propel himself upwards, with the goal of climbing the wall with his hands and getting out of there faster, he was almost leaving the ground, when his plans fail with the temperature drop.

Everyone is surprised when the air is quickly cooled and a layer of ice appears from the ground, which starts to trap the feet of all runners. Peter was almost managing to climb the wall, now having one of his feet frozen and stuck to the floor, until he noticed a figure passing nimbly through everyone until it left the tight tunnel;

— 미안 해요 (Mian haeyo)!!! –Korean Seol says invoking her nationality a little by apologizing in her mother tongue and running out, with the freezing trail covering the outlines of the exit as it spreads and still accompanying it creating a layer of ice on top of the dirt floor and concrete, while she had now created roller blades in her sneakers and was skating away at high speed

— Seol... – one who was less affected by the freeze was young Reyes, due to the latent functions of his Quirk, the ice barely reached his feet and soon melted. Irritated, he then runs outside, lightly melting the ice he passed until he was outside, running with his feet through the ice layer and making him step on solid ground.

But he was not the only one to have managed to break free and start running. Flash used his Quirk that “ate” the ice at his feet, Sam, putting on his helmet, produced enough energy to melt the ice and break free, but not wanting to spend all his energy, he was content to just escape from the ice and run. Some others who contained increased strength managed to get out too, like Luke and Amadeus, or even Kei now mounted on Fireclaw, the two-meter humanoid tiger with literal flaming claws sticking out of the back of his hands.

“If the only rule is not to leave the course ... ”Reyes thinks, as he sees the other students have managed to break free, and then takes two fingers to his lips, blowing a short, loud whistle, like the one they use to call an animal , and instantly an engine roar is heard in the distance. Until suddenly, everyone is surprised by one of the walls on the side of the course just after the exit has been blown up, forming a crater and a car driving alone crosses it and stops beside Reyes. The long, completely black car, in a more square and straight shape, modified with an engine out of the hood was a modified 1969 Dodge Charger, and was now known as Hell Charger, by its owner.

Stopping his run, Reyes soon gets into the car, sitting in the driver's seat, he shifts into third gear and stomps on the gas, ready to go.

— Where do you think you're going Ghosty !? - Flash asks angrily when he sees the boy get in the car; he then activates his Quirk more and tries to grow an arm so he can grab the car, but that was not possible.

With the exhaust literally spitting fire, the heat wave produced was enough to prevent Flash from reaching him, given his weakness to the fire. And that way Reyes starts at speed following the course of the race.

Even though Seol was at the advantage for being in the front, Reyes with his car quickly approached, and with him, further back, the other students who managed to escape the trap by the Korean, she certainly was not happy to have done that, but it was something necessary.

Soon afterwards, the two students are faced with something unexpected, both being students who entered by recommendation, they do not recognize the army of greenish robots ahead, which were the robots of the entrance exams; several of the smaller one, two and three point robots and two more in the huge zero point trap robots were, all together, the second obstacle of the competition.

Reyes brakes the car when observing the blocking of the machines, but Seol only increases the speed. Watching the robotic army she is unmoved, she was confident in her abilities now and knew she could overcome this challenge. She then proceeds to launch the blast of ice from her hands, forming a ramp that went over the robots, but she knew that the big guys were too high to go over, she needed to knock one over. Turning the ramp a little and facing one of the colossal robots, she stops creating the ramp and with that she launches at high speed towards the machine, and even in the air she howls;

— AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!- concentrating her Quirk close to herself, Seol then makes a huge ice sheet appear out of nowhere, as if forming a stalagmite in mere seconds, but of completely black ice, as if water with dye had been frozen and that pierces the robot, destroying his whole chest and structure and he starts to fall, without more energy, the girl then uses that moment, pushing herself on the tip of the ice spear she had created and jumping over the robot, and forming again the ramp, moving nimbly down the back of the falling mechanical monstrosity.

Reyes is amazed to see how much power the girl has just shown, to see the gigantic machine falling to the ground and raising a gust of wind and dust. He knew that now he couldn't stand still, looking in the rearview mirror and seeing the rest of the students approaching, he couldn't waste the advantage he had now, so he shifts the gear again, releases the handbrake and steps on the accelerator.

Quickly making a right turn, he heads to the ramp created by his opponent, hoping that even with the heat of the car, she does not melt immediately, she was the best chance to jump over this obstacle, certainly the most efficient way. Some of the robots try to stop him, but the speed of the Hell Charger keeps them out of his way as he heads towards the ice structure.

Climbing the ramp at high speed, he observes that if he were at a speed fast enough, he would be able to use the second landing ramp, so he demarcates the goal; being at “demonic speeds” the ramp ends and he is launched, but what he did not foresee was the giant robotic hand of the second largest robot blocking his path, trying to hit him in mid-flight. Reyes thinks about the different ways he could use himself to get rid of this problem, but he does; "My dear father is watching, I have to prove that I don't need him or his powers to be a hero"

He then tightens the steering wheel and concentrates, activating half of his Quirk and summoning iron chains from his back, which literally spring from his body and launch out the open windows, like living snakes. Controlling them mentally, he makes them cling to the carcass of the fallen robot and the other end to the hand of the robot that blocked his path, and with a single thought, they pull the iron giant, making his hand go down and giving free way to the car.

Reyes then lands on the other ice ramp, the car crashes and shakes a lot, but he holds on tight and continues the journey, following the ice rink formed by Seol and leaving the army of robots for his colleagues to take care of.

Chapter Text

“— MY HOLY PASSION FRUIT! YOU SAW THAT MURDOCK (of course not) THE KID IS THINKING HE IS DIN VIESEL IN “RAPID AND RAGING!!! I AM SURE THAT THEY WILL DO A HOT WHEELS TRACK WITH THIS !!! ” Deadpool talks animatedly as he watches Robbie's maneuvers

“— Both are extremely powerful, it is not for nothing that they are the recommended two of 1-A ”Murdock says upon hearing the great commotion that was the action of his two students
Peter could feel Aunt May's concern, even though he was so far away, as he faced that army of robots. She had heard about them after the practical test, but since everything Peter had done was trying to stop the zero pointer, he didn't really know how difficult it was to face them. And the worst thing was seeing how easily Seol had destroyed one of the robots, and how Robbie was so skilled and controlled his powers so well, but that in the end they caused quite a stir;
Having pulled the robot's hand down, the force exerted were sufficient to make the huge machine fall towards the ground and towards the students, Peter wasn't able to recognize them, but two students were crushed by the enormous robotic hand, and for a few seconds they were all silent, waiting for the worst, until relief comes;

— AAAAARGH! – a greenish figure leaves the middle of the hand and is recognized as Amadeus by his colleagues, showing his muscles when he had the top of his uniform torn by the transformation – I'm okay! – he says waving to his colleagues

— Me too! – and beside Amadeus another boy appears, also freeing himself from the middle of the machine and being strangely similar to the child Hulk; he was blond, with short disorganized hair but in a "sexy" way, he also had several piercings in his ears, but the rest was not very easy to be identified due to the activation of his Quirk; he had also had the top of his uniform torn by muscle growth, and he was also green, but in a different shade from the boy from 1A. The only difference was his arms, which had shoulders covered with species of plaques, also green, like a rhinoceros or a dinosaur and claws on the fingers.

“Theodore‘ Teddy ’Altman. Quirk; Shape-Shift. He manages to alter his body and his functions in different calibers, but he is usually content to become a green monster with great strength and resistance ”

— Hey, are you okay? – the new “hulk” asks the other boy who was crying about not being so unique or something

— It's not time to whine, you moron! - Flash speaks angrily while using Amadeus to jump, jumping on him and jumping towards the robot's arm, while using his Quirk to create arms of black goo and climb the big robot; he would love to destroy it, but he needed to be quick.
Others with more mobile Quirks soon follow, including Sam, who again uses his powers to fly over the robot, Tyrone, who teleports in jumps towards the top of the robot and Groot who uses a similar strategy to Eugene.

Others were not so lucky to have good Quirks for mobility, or had no training / ability yet, which was the case for most of the 1A and other courses, especially the 1B, since they were the ones who escaped the ice more easily than the other classes. Kei was one who regretted choosing Fireclaw over Scragg

— We are adversaries, but that does not mean that we cannot form an alliance to overcome this obstacle - says one of the students at 1B, a young man with red hair, light skin and blue eyes speaks when invoking what appeared to be a transparent holographic shield identical to that of the Captain America

— I can't even accelerate enough to scale vertical surfaces, so for sure! - Pietro says looking quickly at his colleagues, who nod their heads (since Flash was not among them to shout something like "damn extras" or something among those lines) and again looking at the redhead, agreeing, and both classes go on the attack

“— Wow, what do we have here? Orcs and Humans in WoW? Narnians united in Prince Caspian? Hobbs and Shaw? Come on Murdock, help me with the references! ” Deadpool announces to see the union formed between, mainly, the two classes of the heroes' course.

“—It is good to know that some have a certain strategic thinking" Comments the lawyer "in real life heroes need to come together to face a threat, and this is a great example"
Peter then approaches one of the robots, identical to the one he almost faced in the practical exam, but now he wouldn't have Captain Bucket to stop him. The robot then quickly approaches and tries to hit Peter with one of his arms, but the boy is faster, nimbly deflecting to the left and using a movement like the one he had used against Flash in the double battles, grabbing its other arm and throwing him over his shoulder, making it hit the floor and shutting down its systems.

— Nice... – Peter says to himself, until he realizes that a small metal plate, the size of a sulfite sheet stuck in his hand as he ran, it probably belonged to the robot and had been stuck in his arrows - get out, get out! - he tries to shake his hand, but he knew he needed to concentrate for it to really fall, but he decides to leave it there, it didn't weigh so much and could be useful in the future.
Other students from 1A also did the job of cleaning the robots; Wanda launched a robot towards another or a group, to achieve greater energy efficiency, while her brother ran destroying robots by the force caused by such acceleration. Danny had his fists glowing because of his Quirk, while doing huge damage, literally going through the machines with his kung fu blows and Gwen helping him, going through the machines with her Quirk and confusing them for her partner to destroy them. Another great pair were Kei and Fireclaw, the boy was not kidding when he said the monster was his MVP, the creature jumped and destroyed machines with impressive strength and agility for its size, not to mention the blazing claws that were the cherry on cake.

“—Holy bananas, I'm the only one feeling it or tomorrow, class 1A will have a back pain from carrying this alliance so much !? ” the audience hears, once again, the voice in the advertiser Deadpool while everyone vibrated with the images of destruction and struggles that were shown on the big screens

“— These children are different ...” begins Matthew, letting his teacher side, slip a little, but with anyone other than the other teachers, realizing “they faced villains, they saw with their own eyes what the professionals face, they matured very little time, because they needed it, a few days ago it was fighting or dying and they used that opportunity to acquire a vision and a self-analysis of their own powers, which they could explore in the two weeks of training ... ”

“—You look cute in those speeches” comments Deadpool with the microphone off

“— Shut up and go back to the race, ”says Matthew, unmoved by his colleague.

And Deadpool really had to turn his attention to the students, because at that moment a certain girl was close to showing the world, and more specifically her mother, what she came to do.

— Decipher the laws of nature and neutralize the threats! - Nico yells, casting a spell with her staff pointed forward, which had just been summoned from her chest, so she had the collar of the gym t-shirt open. The circular tip of the artifact then illuminates with the small rays and suddenly larger rays leave it and start levitating debris from the path, only to then launch them at high speed in the direction of the remaining robots.

The rest of the 1, 2 and 3 point robots are immediately shot down with pieces of metal that fly at high speed and crash into their heads, making them explode and thus rendering the rest of the body useless. A larger debris in particular is rotated quickly before being launched at a much larger angle, and it heads towards the huge zero-point robot, and pierces its head and makes it fall just as Seol had done with the first; thus releasing the course completely so that the participants would proceed to the next obstacle

“— And it seems that our gothic Hermione just stunned the rest of the robots, thus freeing the way for the next obstacle ”- Deadpool says now wearing a yellow and black scarf from his Hogwarts house“ but I will say that maybe they wanted to continue with the robots ... ”

What Deadpool was referring to was the nature of the next obstacle; a huge hole in the dirt floor, hundreds of meters long and deep, but inside it had columns of earth as high as the ground they stepped on, interconnected by stretched steel ropes. Beyond the obstacle, it was possible to see the participants who had passed the robot army before; Seol still held the lead, now sliding by freezing the steel ropes, probably to help herself, not making a ramp that could help others. Robbie and Flash followed, the Latino being quickly reached by the noisy brunette, who had a Quirk with greater mobility potential than the first boy. Farther back came Tyrone and Sam, both looking more tired; the first teleporting slowly from column to column while breathing hard, and the second being enveloped in pulsating energy only when he was going to jump from column to column, he too was panting.

— Uhuuuu, time to detonate! - Gwen says from the middle of the group that had arrived, quickly running to the edge while making her way among the people until she was on the edge of the precipice, which is when she opens a portal by reaching out and passes through it, reappearing moments later in the column nearest and repeating the procedure

”— As we have seen, this obstacle is much more focused on mobility than destructive power” explains the lawyer “giving the chance for other students to show their potential”

“— I liked this girl" Deadpool says referring to Gwen "She reminds me of me when I was little"

“—Hyperactive and inconsequential?”

“Yeah...” Deadpool takes time to notice the “HEY!”

Some other students are inspired by the hyperactive blonde and launch themselves towards the challenge that the obstacle proposed; Wanda pushed herself with her Quirk, jumping from column to column, Danny had energized his legs and was doing the same, jumping. Kei had also changed his strategy; now being carried by a small version of Scargg, which was basically the size of a medium-sized dog and a baby face, baby Scragg, but still a baby.

The girl in the support course, the only one in her class at this stage of the race, since most of her classmates had been stuck on the ice with no way out, came further back and waited for this opportunity to show her skills, or rather, her armor’s skills.

Approaching the edge of the precipice, she presses a few buttons on a device on her right wrist and the backpack she carried fires four torpedoes into the air that, when they reach a certain height, turn around and return towards the girl, before reaching her, they then they modify, turning into what appeared to be two highly technological metal gauntlets and two boots, which connect to the girl's respective arms and legs, placing her in a kind of exoskeleton. She then takes the last steps before the huge hole and takes a deep breath, activating a visor in front of her eyes and pressing a red button.

And suddenly, the propellants in the iron boots activate and the girl is literally launched into the air at high speed, leaving a trail of white smoke from her boots, she succeeds, being in the correct angle of inclination, previously calculated by the same , landing on the other side with a single push. She lands and reels a little because of the impact, but smiles happily when she sees that she has achieved a good position, she then collects her equipment and runs again.

“—And just now we had the opportunity to witness a girl from the support class using her equipment." says Deadpool, seeming even too focused… "And these are really adult toys, not what you found in your mother’s drawer..."

“— It might look like cheating”says Matthew after muttering his colleague's microphone “but the support class is free to use any equipment, as long as they created it themselves ”

Peter was one of the people who unfortunately had lagged farther in the race after the first hurdle; for not knowing any martial art, he relied only on his superior strength and the judo strokes that Uncle Ben had taught him "to defeat the opponent with his own strength" as the eldest had taught him. That is why he had lagged further behind, having to face the robots more directly without high effectiveness. He was now running towards the hole that was the next obstacle; that seemed like the ideal situation for his agility and webs, but there was a catch: that was the first challenge of the day, using the webs would mean bruised arms and he would have two options, tie a gauze or let the Night Nurse heal him, but both alternatives would leave him fatigued for the next steps of the festival that would be as important as this first, if not more, so he went to use his second strategy.

Not stopping running until he reached the edge of the precipice, he uses all his strength on his lower limbs and jumps, remembering the jumping training he had done, techniques for jumping higher and farther. After landing, almost having slipped, but keeping firm, the brunette continues his jumps, going from column to column with some ease.

He then realizes that he was coming to an end, but it made him lose his concentration, being in the column closest to the end of the hole, he jumps very fast, without giving him time to compose himself and give greater impulsion, and that makes him slide out of the stone column, his feet escape and he falls, he tries to hold the column with his arrows but they slide...

“—MY GOD HE WILL FALL, I CAN'T SEE THIS!” says Deadpool hiding his eyes with his hands, but looking through his fingers

...until in a quick movement, he grips the piece of metal of the robot that still held the steel rope above him and holds it with his other hand, thus managing to regain his balance and keep himself hanging.

With his heart hammering in his chest, Peter quickly raises his feet until they are also attached to the steel rope, and then using his strength, he starts to slide down the rope, shrinking and stretching his body, until he reaches the other side, using his legs to pull himself out of the hole, getting up and running again, without forgetting to take the iron plate.

“—Uff! Ah, that’s not good for my blood pressure says the relieved mercenary hero

“—So you should stop eating so much bullshit” replies Murdock.

“— NEVER! BUT NOW IT'S NOT THE TIME TO SPEAK ABOUT FOOD HABITS, BUT THE TIME FOR THE LAST OBSTACLE CREATED BY I ARRIVED, I PRESENT TO YOU...”

“—Please tell me that you weren’t unable to convince the director to make a...”

“—...MINEFIELD!!!”

And without having lied, the last obstacle was exactly that, a huge clearing of land with several small elevations that indicated hidden landmines; it was an immense quantity, and it was possible to observe that the quantity was increasing in the course of space and that made everyone very cautious.

The trio at the front; Seol, Robbie and Flash were no longer speeding, but with the two boys in front, exchanging a few angry looks as they walked cautiously so as not to step on any bombs, the girl was right behind; she obviously could form an ice ramp to pass, but that would give her opponents an advantage and she knew she was too tired to continue the ramp until the finish, she would help others, but she would not be able to help herself.

“— In a minefield, all men are equal. Pool, Dead”

“— Not exactly” says Murdock “but it has a truth background, whoever was at the front has a disadvantage for having, probably more bombs in their way and those with mobility advantages have a disadvantage, for not being able to use their powers accurately, besides many being tired due to the first obstacles”

Even though he couldn't see, Professor Murdock had just defined exactly what was happening at the third obstacle. In addition to the three race leaders, others were also struggling; the teleporters Gwen and Tyrone, in addition to being already exhausted, could not afford to make mistakes and be blown up, so they walked without using their Quirks, as well as others with certain locomotor abilities such as Pietro and Wanda, they couldn’t risk it, especially Pietro, who on account of the dirt floor, would slide more easily. Others who could escape this situation from above, flying, were also already at their energy limits, which included Sam and the support girl.

Analyzing the situation he was in and listening to Deadpool saying that that would be the last obstacle, Peter started to think, that this was his chance, not getting a good place there would mean that he would not advance to the next stages of the competition; until an idea comes to him, crazy, but it could work. He then uses the piece of metal stuck in his hand and starts digging.

His objective was simple, to collect landmines and use them as an individual propulsion, if he was correct, the bombs would explode if he pressed the top, so he dug underneath and removed them by holding the base. He repeated this procedure a few times, receiving strange looks from other passing colleagues, but he did not care, nor did he notice in the case, until he formed a pile of landmines, he then took a container with a white substance inside the back pocket; his web fluid, which would solidify in contact with the air, sticking his finger in the tube, he pulls the substance that soon turns into a kind of net, which he winds up the mines in and in a few seconds he literally has a bag full of explosives, and taking a few steps backwards, holding the bomb bag in one hand and the piece of iron in the other, he then runs a few meters, jumps and drops the net of bombs on the ground in front of him.

Nobody expected the explosion that had just happened suddenly, of course, one or the other had stepped on a mine, causing an explosion, nothing deadly but enough to keep someone off course and maybe knock him out, but nothing like they just saw / heard , an explosion equivalent to ten or more of these mines, the rising of the pink smoke that they released and a point that had been launched from the explosion formed an arc in the direction of the course

— What the...? - is all Seol can formulate when recognizing the brown hair of the boy who flew

“— CHIMICHANGA! THIS IS WHAT I CALL THE EXPLOSION THAT MAKES MICHAEL BAY PASSES ENVY !!! ” Deadpool announces excited about what happened

But while most of the runners were stuck in the figure of the 1-A boy flying over almost every minefield, the two boys who were fighting for the lead did not stand still and started running faster. Flash and Robbie ran side by side in the best precaution / speed combination they could manage, but most importantly, they tried to slow each other down. Flash tried to use his black tentacles to push / strike Reyes, while the other tried to restrict his opponent, but since neither of them was 100% focused on these tasks, they did not achieve a very satisfactory result, but still tried as they approached the end of the field.

In the air Peter realizes that he had not planned much for a way to land and realized that with the friction with the air, his speed was decreasing more and more, if he crashed on the ground, this strategy would not advance much, until he observes two people facing each other while running the course, and recognizing their Quirks gives Peter an idea, directing his body in a more upright way, he heads towards the path of the two colleagues, making quick speed calculations, until he arrives. In a fraction of a second he is upside down and between the two boys, and using all his abdominal strength, he sticks his feet behind them, doing a rotation and pushing both with his legs, and quickly relaxing and throwing the piece of iron that comes loose from his hand beneath him, where there were some mines;

*BOOOM*

The explosion caused by the impact causes the three young men to separate; Reyes and Flash to each side and Peter is propelled forward, with less force than the first, but enough to make him roll on the floor, but with the adrenaline pumping through his veins, he ignores the momentary pain, standing up and running as hard as he could, since he was sure that soon everyone would be after him, especially two very angry boys.

The tunnel, the one through which they left, had had the ice completely melted and that was the last route, and whoever reached the stadium first would be crowned champion, at least in the first stage. But unlike in the beginning, where many people competed in the tight space, only three boys were inside, competing for the podium, all fueled by the ambition of wanting to be the best, number 1, and none of them with the intention of letting others succeeded. Peter had the advantage of being in the lead, he ran like he didn't have tomorrow, his lungs burned, his legs wanted to give up, he was drenched in sweat and panting, but he didn't stop; Flash and Reyes were in pursuit, the bully creating tentacles that clung to the walls and propelled him and the other using his chains to push himself forward, since he had also created a chain barrier on the door to prevent anyone from stealing the victory, like Pietro or Gwen, in an attempt to go faster. If the boys in the back had more time, they might even be able to overtake the brunette in the lead, but that was not the case. Soon the light at the end of the tunnel indicated the end of the path, but there was no doubt who had won.

“—AND THE GREAT RACE WINNER THAT WAS CHANGED BY DEMOLIDER (BECAUSE IT IS NOT POSSIBLE THESE CHILDREN TO BE TRUE) IS...”

“—What...”

“—PETER PARKER!!!”

The stadium then goes crazy, screams, applause, confetti, betting money being given from one to the other, but the boy didn't see any of that, he just could see, in the teachers' booth, what looked like a man with glasses looking relaxed with the situation, but that vision did not last long since the same soon stops, putting his hands on his knees and trying to absorb as much air as possible to try to calm his racing heart, since he was sure that was just the beginning.

But the stadium was not the only place that recognized the brunette's victory. On Ingram Street, May jumped in place, being accompanied by the children to celebrate the victory of her nephew, despite all expectations. Outside the stadium, two heroes from the “Guardians of the Galaxy” agency who were hired to stand guard outside quickly saw and recognized the boy on the big screen

— Hey, isn't that idiot from the Carnage case !? - Rocket asks his companion as he stands on his shoulder and he turns to the screen

— I am Groot... – the treant hero answers

But not everyone was happy to see the boy on the screens, a certain young man in a dark room watched the Sports Festival on television, and as soon as he saw the boy, he put his hand on his head, scratching it hard and quickly and causing several hair strands to fall in his hand, but he quickly takes them out and goes back to work.

Chapter Text

The three boys from 1-A were catching their breath while the rest of the contestants arrived at the stadium. Apart from Peter, both Flash and Robbie were irritated by the latest events; the brunette had managed to move from a much worse position to the first place in the last obstacle and with a certain stroke of luck, it was obvious that Flash was the one who was most irritated by the whole situation for obvious reasons.
With the arrival of the other contestants, some familiar faces arrived and congratulated the champion;
— Peter! –even tired and a little out of breath, Wanda was coming towards her colleague, her face was sweaty and her bow was crooked on her head, but that didn't take her smile off her face - you were so amazing, congratulations! - she says closing her eyes when smiling

— Aha...thanks... – Peter could even face the anger of Flash or Robbie, but seeing Wanda's cute face when she closed her eyes when smiling was too much for him, so he was flushed and looked away while scratching the back of his neck

— Yippee-Ki-Yay, mother trucker! – Gwen appears out of nowhere and screams when jumping on Peter's back and pretending that he was a horse, the two brunettes wondered if the girl's energy would ever run out

— Very well Parker. - Danny says coming from behind, with a slight smile and a calm face, but something seemed to weigh him down, he seemed distant for some reason
But even with the audience's celebration and the words of his own friends, Peter could not get out of his head the enormous luck he had with the whole situation of the stuck piece of iron; of course, it was only possible when he defeated the first robot, but either way, he would not have been able to hold himself in the fall, he probably would have had to use his webs and he certainly could not have done what he did in the minefield. But either way, he could not, nor did he want to, go back in time, what happened, passed, now it was time to move on, for whatever the next activity was.
— Alright students, please get together! - Professor Frost warns back to the wooden platform after all the students had arrived - the results of the race will now be displayed, your attention please ...
The holographic screen soon starts to display a kind of table, with the names of students in order, from top to bottom, of those who arrived first; unsurprisingly, Peter, Flash and Robbie had taken the top three; Peter in the first, Flash in second and Robbie in third, because of his Quirk being less mobile, Reyes had not managed to retain the second place. Seol came in fourth, followed by a thin boy with classy blond hair neatly combed. With the rest of the list presented, it was possible to see that the two classes of the heroes course passed, along with two other students from other courses; the boy with heterochromatic eyes from General Studies and the brunette girl from the Support class.
— The top 42 will participate in the next activity; the rest is off for the day - the teacher says that and soon the other students head out of the stadium, no one very surprised by the results, but still a little upset - very well, we will find out now what the next challenge will be
The teacher then turns back to the holographic screen, which shows the same roulette wheel as before the obstacle course, running possible activities until it stops at one;
—Cavalry battle! - the teacher announces after the title appears on the screen

—This is a Japanese game for children, why is it one of the options? - Nico asks his colleagues for recognizing the game she had played in the traditional Japanese schools she had attended during her childhood

— Maybe they want to explore the strategic and dynamic side of the activity - considers Ava who was beside her

— Allow me to explain the activity to you - says the teacher when turning to the students - you will form teams of two to four participants, the game itself is very simple ... - she then loses a little time explaining how the teams carry their “rider”, depending on the number of participants - but we made sure to add something else; each of you received an amount of points proportional to your place in the race ...

— Ah, we have an activity based on points, like the entrance exam, it seems simple - comments Luke

— So it also means that each team will have a different amount of points depending on its members - Kamala complements when being close to the boy

—... – Emma knew that she herself had selected smarter children for demanding more difficult questions in the theoretical tests, but did they have to speak in the middle of the explanation? - anyway! The number of points goes up every five, for example whoever got 42 ° has 5 points, and whoever got 41 ° has 10, and so on. And the amount of points for the first place is ...

210, basic math

Or is that what they thought;

—...10 millions - the teacher announces to the participants and the audience

10 MILLION!?!?!?!?!?!?!
Peter couldn't believe what was going on, what do you mean 10 million points? This was several times more than all the points of the other participants combined, it was definitely insane. And the worst was that everyone now looked at the poor boy, since everyone's goals had become; we took his points and won, it was a strategy used to give a chance to those who were further behind on the scoreboard. But the boy knew one thing above all else; that was the price for being at the top, everyone around you wants to take you down, if he wanted to become the number 1 hero, he couldn't get away from that first taste, he had to stand and fight. He could hardly imagine how Iron Man had endured this for years.
— Okay, back to the rules - Professor Frost says as she addresses the class again to try to soften the murderous looks that gleamed poor Parker - the game will have a 15 minute time limit, each rider will have a bandana with the total amount of your team's points. The objective is to steal as many bandanas as possible to increase the number of points for your team - she says while showing an image of the back of the bandana; it was not a knot, but a kind of lock that just by pulling it loosened easily - the stolen bandanas must be worn on the knight's neck, that is, the more you have, the more difficult it will be to handle them. And one more thing, even if your bandanna is stolen, your team can keep trying until the time limit

— It will be a real gladiator battle - says Tandy after hearing the new information

— Teams competing all the time ... - Tyrone complements

— Ah, it doesn't seem that difficult ... - Sam says, but after receiving threatening looks from his close colleagues, he is silent - the speaker is no longer here...

— So if you lose in the beginning, recovering will be more difficult to lose again because of physical exhaustion and the number of targets and ... - Gwen starts to think as her arms wrap around, but Danny quickly stops before she become a knot, literally

— You are all free to use your Quirks the way you want, but push one of the teams and you will be disqualified - the teacher warns, upon knowing the violent tendencies of certain students

—Hunpf – Flash snorts, no longer understanding what the fun of this game would be

— You have fifteen minutes to form the teams! - the teacher announces while a counter appears on the holographic screen and starts counting
Peter then starts to think about a strategy and who he would look for for his team, due to the amount of points he had, he was not concerned with the position in the race, only in the skills, even so he only really knew the powers and abilities of the people of his class, so he would probably count on them, but there was a problem; for the same amount of points, everyone could see the huge target that was now behind his back, so no one was looking for him to form a team, not even looking in his direction. That would be difficult.

On the other side of the field, one of the youngsters who had been in 2nd place was going through a completely opposite situation. Because he had 205 points and had such a versatile Quirk, it was no wonder that those commoners begged him on their knees; of course, that it only happened in his head, he was involved with colleagues, but they did not whimper, but showed the points of why they would be useful for him to make the decision, but he didn’t care, it wasn’t a bunch of weak spots he wanted for his team, he wanted people who knew they were the best and who made decisions;
— Hey Thompson! - the circle opens and everyone can see the brunette Laura approaching, with a smug smile on her face and dark hair waving as Flash approaches - Reyes is already with the team formed, so I came to my second option, you!

— And what makes you think that I will accept you? - Flash rebounds approaching the girl, they were the same size, but Flash was wider, he also had a smug smile, as if he thought it was all funny

— That's where you make a mistake - she says then pulling the collar of the boy's clothes and putting their faces mere inches from each other, which would make many blush, but not these two - I'm not wanting to join your team, I'm calling you to mine
Flash doesn't seem to be shaken by everything that happened and just smiles back, having already found one of his team members

While teams were being formed, people talked and convinced others to join their teams, a boy faced the opposite problem. Peter was simply ignored by everyone else because of the huge amount of points he had, and with them the huge target written “Do you want to win? Rob me! ” on his back, he knew it would come to this, there was no more hope ...
— Peter! – the boy turns to find Wanda standing next to him with a big smile on her face - what's up partner? Shall we form a team? - she asks in a fun way, referring to the time they were a pair in Iron Man class

— Wanda! Seriously do you want to be on my team? Even with my insane amount of points? - he asks, not wanting that to be a mirage, but not wanting the girl to join him without knowing all the risks involved

— Yup! - she says with a nod - you better get together with people you like! - and she again makes her face smiling and closing her eyes, but adding a slight blush to her cheeks and having her fists closed, that was too much for Peter

— Hmmm! – the boy emits when he bends down lightly with his hand grabbing the left side of his chest - my heart...

— Are you okay? - Wanda asks a little worried

— Don't worry Peter, I will save you! - Gwen literally appears out of nowhere, with Danny a little further behind and hugs Peter from behind, lifting and squeezing his abdomen as if he was choking

— Gwen, Gwen, GWEN! – he warns while hitting the girl on the arm until she releases him, and he falls, bending over, coughing and taking a deep breath while Wanda patted him on the back - I'm fine, I'm fine ...

— Well, I came here because we are ready to make the Peter team take off! - Gwen says raising her arms and consequently raising Danny's arm too

— Wow, this is perfect! - Peter seems to forget the pain and thinks about the strategy they could use - I can be the rider and notice imminent attacks with my Quirk, Danny and Gwen can stay in defense, Danny against physical and short-range attacks and Gwen takes care to deflect the route of long-distance attacks, finally Wanda can be our wild card, being able to attack or maneuver us more easily!

— You're right, it's an incredible plan Peter! - comments Wanda, which makes the boy blush slightly

— That 's right! - Gwen says excitedly

— It's a really great plan ... - Danny comments, but then starts to face the ground before speaking - but ...

— Ah, if you didn't like it, we can rephrase it, do you have any suggestions or ... - Peter was not liking the expression of his colleague, and was afraid it was not a problem in his plan

— The best pack is the one that competes for the hunt - Danny doesn't even wait to see the reactions, turning to face his friends again, especially Peter in the eyes, he says - you want to be the best Peter, but so are we, I already considered you a lot powerful before, but the race showed me how capable you are and how difficult it will be to overtake you. We are good friends, have no doubt about it, but to try to be the best, I cannot live in your shadow, I have to defeat you.
After saying these words, Danny turns his back and goes towards a trio that watched the whole conversation; Pietro, Seol and Robbie. Wanda's brother looked at her affectionately, they both seemed to talk by the look, Seol looked sadly at the group and Robbie did not express, or did not appear to express any feelings.
After the quartet moves away to probably discuss a strategy. Of the three, Gwen was the most lost, of course, she was the one who usually dragged Danny into things, but with him elsewhere it was strange for the girl.
— Gwen... – Wanda sees her friend seeming lost

— I'm fine ... it's just ... he he, I think I'm going to look for another group too, you know? New horizons and everything - the girl says not looking her friends directly in the eye for a long time, but at last she looks at Peter and he just nods and she leaves

— Hey guys? I saw that Danny left then ... YEP! - Kei approached the trio, but as soon as Gwen left the pair of brunettes, she lifted him up and put him under her arm, as if he were a suitcase or a pet

— Come on Kei, let's find new horizons...

— What's happening ... - the boy wonders, but starts to enjoy the ride

—You can go too Wanda - Peter tells the girl, he didn't want to pressure her to stay in his group - without Gwen and Danny we won't have much chance of winning, you don't have to worry about me ...

—...- Wanda says nothing, but instead she approaches the boy and puts her hand on his shoulder, which makes the boy look towards her with slightly watery eyes - we are partners, aren't we? I'm not going anywhere...
Peter lets out a tear, which he soon wipes with his forearm, but still smiling and then nods at the girl, who is also smiling with a look of pure determination.
— Ah, excuse me? –a voice can be heard behind the pair, and they separate before facing the figure of the girl in the class if Support - I didn't want to disturb the moment or anything, but I came here to offer my services! - she says smiling

— Hey! You are the girl in the armor of the second obstacle! - Wanda says recognizing the girl, but Peter didn't saw her there

— Myself - she says and extends her hand to both - Riri Williams, but you can just call me Riri.

— I am Wanda and this is Peter - the girl says greeting her

— But why do you want to join us? - Peter asks after greeting - n-not that I'm complaining about the help, but you don't even know us ...

— Look, if we look at it this way I don't know anyone here so it doesn't make much difference - she says with a shrug - and you, having the most points, are easier to pass without having to focus on defending yourself and stealing others, being able to focus only on defense

— This is a very logical analysis ... - Peter says scratching his chin, apparently the girl was very intelligent - ok, but what is your Quirk?

— Ah, she won't help us much, but ... - she says, taking a metal backpack off her back and clicking on some buttons that make it open and show several pieces of equipment inside, several resembling gray pieces of armor, very similar to one of a certain hero - ... I have these toys

— Wow ... - as the number 1 fan of the hero of the same placement, Peter could not stop drooling on the armor pieces, but something in them draws his attention - wait, I know these thrusters, they happen to be the same ones in the armor Iron Man's space travel, the Mk41?

— It really is! - Riri says proud of herself - Mr. Stark always makes the remains of armor available to the support department, and I was the only one who recognized the apparatus, and so I present the Iron Heart Mk1!

— Amazing! - Peter says, but soon gets up and starts to think, he faces Riri and then Wanda, he already had an offensive and definitely enough mobility, but they needed other types of defense if they were going to focus on just staying with the bandana, one person then it comes to his mind, and he turns away from the two girls.
Walking among the teams, he is relieved to see that no one had called him to the team, and he wasn't even accompanied by the girl who was always by his side, maybe she had the same idea as Danny. Peter then walks over to him from behind and puts a hand on his shoulder to get his attention;
— I need you for my team

— Rise and shine! – Deadpool catches the attention of his partner who seemed to doze off after the word was passed to Frost, but now with him awake, Deadpool resumes the ads - After fifteen minutes, time for a quickie ... - mutated again - (I should have left you asleep) 12 teams were formed for the Cavalry Battle!

—...- having the teams with the names of the participants being transmitted to the Daredevil headset, he manages to have a view of the teams' conformations - I hear some unusual combinations of students ...

— VERY WELL!!! EVERYBODY WITH THE HANDS UP, TIME FOR “BATTLE ROYAL” THAT IS NOT FORTNITE!!!

In the field, the twelve teams were outside the earth square in the center of the gym, everyone should be inside as soon as the activity started, and they could not leave, if they left, they would be eliminated. Peter tied his bandana on his head as the rider and checked each of his companions;
— Everyone ready? Wanda? – he asks the girl on his left

— Absolutely! – she says energetic and her Quirk covers some of the devices they used

— Riri? – question to the same to his right

— All right and ready for some action! – she says by clicking a few buttons on her forearm and activating the energy of her equipment

— Tyrone?

— You bet. – The last member of the group, in the frontal position says, as a kind of black smoke begins to exhale from his body, the boy activating his Quirk

— So let's go! – Peter finally says activating the robotic gauntlets that Riri had given him
The huge screens that transmitted better images of the field to the live spectators, soon go out and are replaced with a countdown. All the teams then prepare for the impending confrontation, mentally reviewing strategies and doing some stretches, but soon time runs out and the battle begins.
Right at the very beginning of the activity, three teams go directly towards Peter's team with an obvious objective; get the 10 million points.
— I even thought that there would be so many for this purpose, but not so fast ... - Peter comments observing his blocked escape routes

— They're not giving us any space to act - says Tyrone for being in the lead - it's up to you, Parker, what do we do?

— That's easy; evasive maneuver! - the boy tells his colleagues the simple code for what should be done

— Not so fast! - the 1-B boy with ruffled blond hair who tried to torment Flash two weeks ago was a rider on his team, and the boy who was in front (the same one who got fifth place in the race) then activates his Quirk, extending his right arm, in which they appear to be black rectangles around, nothing seems to happen visibly, but Peter and his team feel

— What the ...? - Peter suddenly starts to feel heavier, with the movements slower and more difficult to be done; that boy had changed the gravity or the weight of each one, but either way, they needed to get rid of this situation in order to escape - Wanda!

— On it! – the girl soon responds and with a slight flick of her wrist, she sends a small burst of energy from her Quirk towards the boy, nothing strong enough, but with the aim of drawing attention.
The energy sphere flies quickly and bursts into light in front of the boy, who uses his outstretched arm to cover his eyes, and this brings things back to normal;
— Now! – Peter says and reaches for a panel on the right handle, quickly pressing a red button, and the four shoot up
Riri had divided the boots and the gauntlets between them to ensure greater balance; Peter had taken the gauntlets because he was the only one with his arms free all the time. While she and Wanda had stayed with each rocket boot, Riri on the right foot and Wanda on the left. With the press of Peter's button, the two boots activate and release an enormous amount of energy, with the objective of making them fly, which works super well. The four take off, and much better than Riri had calculated, since with the powers of Wanda the weight of the equipment was being supported psychically, of course it weakened the girl a little, but they gained a lot in locomotion due to the weightlessness.
But even in the air they were not safe from everythingBut even in the air they were not safe from everything;
— Minoru! – Azari commands being the rider of the team composed by him, Groot, Luke and Nico, being the gothic in the front

— Leave it to me! - she says releasing one of her hands and summoning her staff, quickly aiming at Peter's team and casting an enchantment - Decipher the laws of nature and destroy the machines!
The staff begins to emit small rays inside, until it forms a spark in the center and what appears to be a fire dart explodes from the object and goes towards the flying team, but the girl did not count with Peter's perception...
— Tyrone! – the brunette screams at his companion when he feels something approaching through his ‘Spider Sense’
...and neither with Tyrone's defense
—... – the bigger boy says nothing, just turns his head quickly to the side where the attack came from and the black smoke emanating from his body increases in quantity, forming a kind of wave that covers the side of the group, like a fluttering cloth made of pure black smoke, and when the fire dart comes in contact with it, it is simply swallowed by the darkness and disappears, the boy then collects the shadows back and holds on tightly again – nicely done Parker!

— That was incredible! - even in the midst of a battle, Peter can't get enough of the nerdy side - your powers are perfect against long-range energy attacks and defense!

— Hey, you chose me! Your perception is also a great combo - the boy responds

— Landing! - Wanda announces and they soon return to the ground, running in the opposite direction of the previous groups, easily because of Wanda’s Quirk allowing them greater mobility without a doubt.

— Let's go after them! - Azari says to his companions, but he fails to notice that something was missing

— I am Groot!

— Dude, your bandana is gone! - Luke points to Azari's forehead that had nothing left
Trying to look around to find the culprit, even though he was distracted, one of the class 1-B riders, a skinny boy, with white skin, emerald green eyes and hair that went up to the chin line, completely black, laughed to himself as he rolled the stolen bandana on his fingers;
— Like stealing candy from an idiot ... - he says viciously and starts to focus on another target

—HOLY KEANU REEVES! THIS STUFF DIDN'T BEGIN AND LOOK LIKE FARMER'S MARKET DAY !!! - Deadpool yells into his microphone annoying his narration partner - TAKE CARE OF THESE BANDANAS! YOU SNOOZE, YOU LOSE! GOT STOCKED, NOW GET FU ... - the last part was mutated once again from the hero of mothers with young children watching

Even though they escaped the first time, Peter and his team were now in the middle of the field, and all the teams present quickly turned their attention to them and everyone invested towards the ten million team.
— MUAHAHAHA TIME TO SHOW MY TRUE POWER !!! - Peter and his team look to the left only to find Kei screaming hysterically on top of his flaming tiger monster Fireclaw, and with two blond hairs at his side. The huge creature was advancing rapidly

— Are they on top of Fireclaw !? Is that allowed !? - Peter asks more to himself, but hears an answer from the field judge

— I'll allow it ... - she didn't seem very interested in the activity; since she was reading a magazine while sitting on a beach chair

— We have to get out of here! - Wanda says and tries to start walking, but a fragment coming at high speed ends in her boot and it starts to vibrate and smoke - what the?
When they realize, due to their proximity to Kei's team, they recognize the two blond hairs beside the short boy. One was Gwen, who seemed a little bored with the situation, was lying on Fireclaw's plush back and drew imaginary lines between the fur. The second, and owner of the fragment launched was Tandy, who was more upright with other fragments of light in her hands, she throws them too, but Tyrone manages to be faster, throwing the smoke screen in front of the projectiles, but instead of simply sucks them in, the blades and smoke seem to cancel out, both disappearing when they come in contact with each other
—We have to get out of here and fast! - Tyrone says to Peter with sweat on his forehead

— We lost this boot - Wanda says seeing the armor part not working

— What will we do? - Riri also asks

—...- Peter tried to think of something as the threat approached, his brain worked at a million, until he had an idea - come on, let’s...

— KAWADE!!! – a voice is heard from the right and the two teams stop to observe who it was
Another equally terrifying sight was approaching; a dinosaur, which appeared to be a tyrannosaurus from the Jurassic Park films, with large legs and head, and small arms, but with bright red skin. On top of its head a little girl could be seen, who was probably the one who had caught Kei's attention. Like the boy in 1-A, she also didn't look old enough to be in high school; she was still very small and with an undeveloped body. She had dark skin, thick lips and a flat nose, had curly hair in a ponytail, but it went up, not down. He wore large violet-framed glasses and looked defiantly at young Kei.
— Lafayette... – Kei says gritting his teeth, forgetting about Peter and the activity at that moment

— And that gecko too! - Fireclaw comments in a lively but angry voice, it was thinner than they imagined

— Grrrrrr! – unlike the monster, the giant reptile did not seem to be able to speak

— What's the matter Kawade? Nobody wanted to be your friend and that's why you keep talking to your drawings? - the little girl teases the boy, who also gets up to answer

— What's the matter, Lafayette, were you really annoying that the ET’s kicked you off the moon? - the boy responds

— How did you get here? I didn't think they accepted animals - she says without missing a beat

— How do you DARE to be here? You are not a super model like them! Probably stole a beauty spot - he says pointing to Tandy and Gwen, one was too distracted to notice, but Tandy blushed slightly at the comment.

— How about we solve this in the old way? - the tiger monster asks by snapping his fingers

—For me ... - Kei says and soon clings more tightly to his friend's coat

— Here we go! - the little girl also says and her dinosaur only grumbles in agreement
The two monsters then go on the attack; it was possible to see the 1-B girl's likely partners, clinging to the dinosaur's tail, not quite sure how they got there.
—AND THIS WAS FROM MARVEL TO LEGENDARY; IS IT GODZILLA VS KING KONG, KING TIGER? - Deadpool says excited to watch the clash
The tiger being the fastest, in a fast movement, he descends with his right fist on the side of the dino's head, which makes him turn due to the impact, and once again he rises, now his left arm, and throws a hook in the dino's jaw, but that had left him open for attacks, and the dinosaur makes a quick lunge and headbutt into the opponent's belly that staggers back on impact.
— Let's get out of here! - Peter says going towards the red button of the thrusters

— Great plan! - Wanda agrees just before the four are once again launched into the air; her boot was damaged, so they weren't as fast or as stable, but they managed to fly high enough to escape danger, or so they had thought
As soon as they thought they were far from the dangers that were on the ground, the quartet is surprised by a brunette who had literally launched himself from his group, using his tentacles and a poor Amadeus to jump that huge distance, in order to grab the bandana of 10 million, and now it extended its tentacle towards his opponent.
— Don't think for a second that you're safe Parker !!! - Flash says in his usual tone and tries to stretch a black claw to grab the bandana

— Tyrone! – Peter didn't know what the boy could do, but he had to try
Suddenly, without his companion saying anything, everything disappears, everything goes dark, no sound is present and the place is cold, and terrifying, but it only lasts for a second, they are soon back and Peter can see that they have changed from the middle of the air, he looks to the other side just to see Flash's back and he turns confused; they had probably teleported.
But Flash doesn't give up, he still tries to turn around, still in the air and in free fall, and stretch another arm, but Peter is faster, and quickly press another sequence of buttons on his gauntlet and stretch his arm. Small propellants emerge from the sides of the metallic glove and it fires in the direction of Flash, which perceives and blocks the projectile, but in any case it is pushed back and starts to fall faster.
But he is soon caught by a giant outstretched hand and is brought back to his team by Kamala, and Amadeus and Laura catch him before he crashes.
—KID IS THINKING HE IS BUZZ LIGHTEAR! TO INFINITY AND BEYOND! BUT IS IT ALLOWED? - Deadpool asks looking at the camera directly

— He never touched the ground, so he's clean - Frost says as she turns a page in her magazine
Returning to the ground, after the gauntlet had flown back to his fist, Peter couldn't help but notice his team's situation; Wanda's boot was damaged and Tyrone seemed tired of using his powers so much, they had reduced mobility and defense, they would have to be creative going forward if they wanted to keep up.

— THEY ARE NOT LEAVING THIS TEAM IN PEACE! THEY FIND IN THE WORST POSSIBLE FORM THAT THIS IS A MADHOUSE !!! - Deadpool announces - but now let's take a look at the scoreboard!
The stadium screens are then replaced by the listing of the twelve teams, which each had the name “Team (name of the rider)” and the score of each, but one thing was interesting to note
— Hey, wait a second! - Deadpool shouts not believing what he saw

— Apart from the Parker and Reyes team ... - Matthew comments when listening to the scores of each team through the headset

—...THE REST OF 1-A IS SINKING FASTER THAN TITANIC !!!
And really, looking at the scoreboard, it was possible to see that apart from Peter and Reyes' teams, all the other groups made up of 1-A students had lost their bandanas, as they appeared without any points. Not even the Flash team had it.
The scoreboard appeared seconds after the Flash's headband was stolen; as soon as he recovered from the fall, the black-haired boy's team from 1-B quickly went through his blind spot, in a way that even Laura's keen senses had failed to identify him, and stole the team's headband.
— How 1-A has a closed mind! So tragic ... - the dark-haired boy says more to himself after picking up the bandana

— He caught us off guard! - Laura says when noticing the theft and gritting her teeth

— What did you say !? - Flash asks as he turns angrily towards the boy

— Look, a dog that barks, how adorable - the boy still says from the back, but then turning his head and looking at Flash with his emerald eyes - I have no reason to stop and explain how shallow you are, but I think it won't hurt ....

— Huh? – Flash, even irritated, is puzzled by this "plan"; what plan?

— You see, Professor Frost announced that obstacle racing was the first activity; it was easily deductible that they would leave a portion close to 40 participants no? Because, like it or not, people really want to see the two classes of the heroes course - he says, opening his arms after having put his new bandana on his neck - with that all we had to do was stay in that zone and we would pass, no wasting away with unnecessary displays of power and we get very useful information about the powers and capabilities of our opponents ...

—... – Flash then stops and really analyzes the situation, and really, class 1-A was eager to show their ability after they faced the villains, so they used their Quirks to go ahead, showing everyone their Quirks, and what they were able to do

— Of course, encouraging your other friends was the job of our dear patriot - the boy says running his hand through the hair of the red-haired boy with the shield Quirk, who soon shakes his head to remove his colleague's hand - of course he doesn't had the intention, but I took advantage of the situation, who could blame me? They soon accepted the idea, it was a great plan whether they wanted to or not

— Did you plan all this together? - Flash asks; couldn't tell if his class was close enough to do that

— No, of course not, but adapting to certain situations is a hero's job, don't you know? You should, since you're so famous, right? Besides being the first placed in the practical exam, you are also the boy who was captured by the Carnage, aren't you? You will need to tell me, how difficult it must always be to be the offeret, the victim...

—... – Flash says nothing immediately, but an extraordinary hatred for that boy arises, his way, his words, his actions, blinded by hatred, he announces - ok, change of plans, instead of stealing Parker, let's focus on destroying these damn extras ... - being surrounded by an evil aura and his opponent simply smiling as if he thought it was all very funny
Peter, even momentarily distracted by what was happening near him, he couldn't help feeling a little relieved, with Flash going over the 1-B team, several teams would be distracted to notice him or go after his ten million points, in addition, with the strategy of the other class of the hero course being more long-term, they probably would not risk everything to go after them;
— Guys, I think we'll be fine and ... - Peter tries to raise the morale of his team, but soon they stop when they are facing one of the last teams, that they had not faced until that moment, one of the most powerful quartets there, no doubt; Danny, Pietro, Seol and ... - Reyes ... - Peter says when facing the other team, with the brunette at the top, with his determined look and the team's headband on his forehead, ready to do anything to beat him

— I'm going to take that now. - he says dryly referring to the 10 million point bandana

Chapter Text

For meager seconds, neither team said anything, even if it was almost instantly, the two quartets weighed the whole situation. It was obvious that they would meet at one time or another; but while Peter's team had been running all this time and dodging the other teams' various attacks against them, Reyes's team had just waited for the best time to attack.
Even though they were the team with the second best score of all, obviously behind the ten million, because they had some of the most powerful students in 1-A, including the two who entered by recommendation, they were not a very desirable target; the number of points was not worth the risk. And of course, this had been previously thought by the team's rider: Reyes. In addition to being extremely powerful, his tactical mind was also extremely sharp, he had hand picked his teammates based on their abilities to assemble the best team possible.
“Before the Battle of the Cavalry began, Reyes discussed the plan he had put together for his three companions, with each aspect taking into account the strengths of each;
— Pietro, you will be our leader, responsible for mobility and acceleration - that part was obvious; Reyes had chosen the platinum because he was the fastest on the ground in the class and probably the school too, but there was a problem ...

— Okay, but how are you going to accompany me? It's not like we have skates so we can just use my speed - the boy says while scratching the back of his head and looking up thoughtfully

— That's where Seol comes in ... - Reyes responds and catches the attention of the colleague who looks at him - you will be responsible for both isolation and defense as well as locomotion, staying on my right side, creating an icy path so that you and Daniel can slide and use Pietro's speed - he says facing his colleague, they had been rivals in the race, but now they were partners and he believed in the girl's ability

— And finally, Daniel - Danny turns around to pay attention, it's been a while since they called him by his name - you'll be on my left side, in the proximity defense and in the stunning

—... – the boy says nothing, just nods

— I will be the rider, using my chains as both forms of defense and attack

— But, you have another power, don't you? - for knowing more famous heroes, Pietro knows the family of Reyes, the fame of his Quirk too

— I have, but in combat I promised I wouldn't use it ... - he says and then looks at the audience, in which a figure leaning against the wall behind the stands was, in the distance it was not possible to observe many details, but the black leather clothes and the flaming skull were hard to beat ”

— Come on! Pietro! - back in the present time, Robbie gives orders to his teammates and they shoot in the direction of Peter and his team. The brunette gives the sprinter the first order, who shoots at high speed, and then starts to command the other two - Seol, Daniel, get ready for the plan!

— Okay! - the girl screams and her right arm starts to create a thin layer of ice

— Understood! - Danny says too and starts to focus his Chi on his left leg

— Watch out! Pay attention to your surroundings - Peter tells his team when he feels other approaches and looks around to see three more teams heading towards them, Reyes was not the only one ...

— Now! - Reyes exclaims. He didn't want Peter to win, but he also didn't want others to hinder him to get the ten million points, but this was the perfect opportunity to do that and end the competition at the same time;
Just as Reyes screams, Danny, already with his “charged” leg, concentrated on his own vital energy, takes a step and stomps hard on the ground, making him split multidirectionally and launch a wave of energy and wind in all directions . Most of the teams nearby did not expect this and receive this wave of concussive and stunning energy that makes them stop because of the tremor and dizziness. The only team with defenses was Peter's, Tyrone quickly tries to create a kind of wall with shadows to protect himself from the blast of energy, while Peter used the thrusters on the gauntlets to balance himself from the tremor. But what the group did not expect was the shadow barrier to be removed as soon as it comes in contact with the blast, and that could not be good news.
Right after Danny's destructive wave, Seol kicks in, she stretches her arm, concentrating her power and the ice that just formed under the team for mobility expands, freeze bundles come out and head towards each of the nearby groups , which has the feet of those who were below completely frozen and unable to move.
Finally, Reyes takes advantage of the situation of pseudo paralysis imposed by his companion and uses his chains that come from his back to cleverly grab some bandanas while walking away, as a kind of plan B. And after he had achieved that and was closer to Parker's team, Seol creates an ice barrier in a circle, trapping the two teams in a mini ice arena, where only one will emerge victorious.
— WOW !!! THIS MISERABLE IS A GENIUS !!! BOY PULLED A QI CARD THAT IS OVER 9000 !!! - Deadpool says jumping from his chair like the hyperactive child he is

— Not only that ... - Matthew comments when he realizes what had happened - he saw Miss Hee use this same strategy in the race and realized that he and others managed to escape easily; he adapted this technique with Mr. Rand's shock wave to facilitate freezing ...Not only that ... - Matthew comments when he realizes what had happened - he saw Miss Hee use this same strategy in the race and realized that he and others managed to escape easily; he adapted this technique with Mr. Rand's shock wave to facilitate freezing ...Not only that ... - Matthew comments when he realizes what had happened - he saw Miss Hee use this same strategy in the race and realized that he and others managed to escape easily; he adapted this technique with Mr. Rand's shock wave to facilitate freezing ...

— Nice comment! - Deadpool answers him

Even with everything that happened to the other teams, Peter's team couldn't be worse off; completely surrounded by ice, there was not much escape, and they were now face to face with probably the most powerful group in the competition. Furthermore, they were in the middle of the game, they needed to buy time to be able to maintain themselves and move on to the next activity.
In an attempt to buy time, with the teams just staring at each other, Peter decides to act, again pressing a certain combination of buttons on the gauntlet, he again activates the side thrusters of the robotic glove that leaves his hand and launches himself towards Reyes, even not surprisingly, it could give them a breach in their defense; or so the boy thought.
— Hee! – when he sees the projectile, and having already thought about this possibility, he shouts at the girl who extends her arm in the direction of the projectile, and it is then covered by a thin layer of ice, which makes it slow down until it reaches near Reyes, who catches him with his hand and tosses him to the side, towards the ground without any effort

— Hey! That's mine! - Riri complains when she sees a piece of her armor being thrown this way

— Damn ... they are both very powerful, it will be a problem ... - Peter says to watch the two colleagues stop their attack without making any effort

— And they are not our biggest problem - Tyrone says to Peter, without letting his opponents listen - the energy of Rand's blast is similar to Tandy's, one more and I will have no more energy to stop attacks...

“After Peter had called Tyrone to join his team; when the two were back together with the girls, while Riri assembled her equipment and adjusted the boot on Wanda's leg, the team rider passed each other's obligations on to the new member;
— And you will be responsible for our long-distance defense; projectiles and stuff. - Peter speaks facing the taller brunette who listened to everything attentively but without facing Peter, until he lets out a laugh

— Hehehe... – Tyrone chuckles and turns to his companion, only to see Peter looking at him confusedly - ah! I'm not laughing at the plan, it's a great strategy, but it's interesting how you gave me the best function based on my Quirk ...

— How so?

— Well, my Quirk makes me able to access a dimension parallel to ours, a black dimension, without light, lifeless and timeless called 'Darkforce', which feeds on the hopelessness and fears of all living creatures - Tyrone explains - with that I am able to transport myself through that dimension, teleporting myself and bringing part of the energy here to use it as a defense...
You see, this dimension travels almost orbiting ours, and the night is the point that it is closest to us. At night I can teleport and release more of that energy with less effort, but it increases my hunger ...
This hunger is caused by the very supply of the dimension, I am hungry for vital energy. But when it's daytime, my abilities are less and require more effort, however, my hunger is extremely controllable, and it won't drive me crazy
— But how would you resolve this hunger? - Peter asks, wishing he had his notebook to write down all this new information

—... – Tyrone then turns around until he finds his friend Tandy, talking to Gwen and Kei and points to her - Tandy's powers work in a similar but opposite way, her dimension is light and energy, from where she summons the daggers, the ' Lightforce ', a dimension fueled by people's hopes, I manage to feed on one of the daggers and stay stable. But in this competition, we better watch out for her

— Why is that?

— Because it is daytime and my energy is lower, Darkforce's power can be canceled out by contacting Lighforce energy out here, both cancel out

— Got it, does anyone else know this information? - Peter asks, wanting to be sure how much information advantage they would have

— Tandy obviously and I shared some things with Groot during the attack on EDR, as we were in the same place, I think he will not be a problem

— Definetely”

It couldn't get any worse, or at least Peter and his team wished it didn't. Wanda's boot was practically unusable, so flying was almost impossible with only one side propelled. One of Peter's gauntlets was far and unusable at the time, which also diminished the functions and things the boy would be able to do. Finally, both Tyrone and Wanda were making a lot of effort in using their powers, Peter didn't know how long they would last. With that, one of Peter's only escapes was to try to think of a plan; it didn't have to be perfect, as they were isolated by the ice, it was unlikely that other teams would come and try to steal from them, but he didn't know for how long. Measuring his advantages, Peter comes to a conclusion and with that an idea ...
— I have a plan ... - the boy says to his teammates, but without stopping facing Robbie and his team - they had no way of knowing about Tyrone's lack of energy, let's use that and hold those 10 million points with everything that we have!

—Besides being the first placed in the practical exam, you are also the boy who was captured by the Carnage, aren't you? You will need to tell me, how difficult it must always be to be the offeret, the victim ...

—... – Flash says nothing immediately, but an extraordinary hatred for that boy arises, his way, his words, his actions, blinded by hatred, he announces - ok, change of plans, instead of stealing Parker, let's focus on destroying these damn extras ... - being surrounded by an evil aura and his opponent simply smiling as if he thought it was all funny

— Ok Odinson, it's done, right? This is no time to be teasing the guy. - One of the class 1-B boy's team members tells him, no longer wanting to poke the bear. The same was a boy of medium height, with dark skin and curly black hair.

— You're right, but what a little heroic thing I did ... - this Odinson says pretending regret - but be careful, goo boy, haven't you heard of professional heroes who became villains due to revenge?

— Ok Flash, this is not the time to lose your mind, we have to keep calm to get our bandana back - says Amadeus trying somehow not to let Flash explode, but it seemed too late

— Ragh! - in a howl, Flash slams his right hand closed on the left, releasing his Quirk, covering both his arms with black goo, a movement he loved to do - I'm calm, can't you see? - Flash says, really more calmly, but still with a psychotic way - let's go Amadeus! Let's get them!

— Here we go! - Laura joins in the euphoria of Flash and Amadeus can only sigh and try to send a comforting look to Kamala, who was also doubtful about the plan

— Ah ... my Lord ... - Amadeus sighs, but makes the move anyway; because he was already in Hulk form, it was easier to launch himself forward with an impulse and then stay at a good speed with the girls towards the opposing team

— Take that! - when he gets close enough, Flash extends his arm covered by his Quirk, with a main objective of removing the bandanas, but with a light touch of “if an injury occurs, I don't complain”
What the 1-A boy's team did not expect was the agility of the other team, when Flash was very close, they take a few steps back, at the perfect moment, avoiding the attack completely. Flash and his team still move a few meters before they can turn to another attack, and this time the dark boy tries to be faster, when they turn he increases the size of his arm and makes an attack in the direction of the opponents. For a measly second they stand still, but as soon as Flash catches up to them, his arm passes unharmed by them, undoing the spot where he touched, like a hologram image.
— What the !? - Amadeus asks
They soon stop scared and observe the team a little further ahead, with their rider, this Odinson, quickly undoing the image with a movement of his hands.
— What was that? - Kamala asks as Laura growled irritably

—It's his Quirk ... - Flash comments, stopping now his berserker way to think of a better plan, now considering that
“Loki Odinson, Quirk: Trickery. He has the ability to create visually perfect illusions of himself and everything he touches, or even make things appear to have disappeared. A true god of cheating if I may say so. ”
— Wow, well guessing! Even though it is kind of obvious ... - Loki says still irritating his opponent - you certainly have great skills for direct confrontations, but my Quirk is only for those who cultivate a little brain too ...

—Grrr... – Flash's team tries again to charge in their direction, but before they can get close, another team of 1-B members appears, and the team's rider extends her hand and forms an orange gas cloud that instantly covers Flash's team for whole, not giving them visibility or suffocating them - * cof * * cof * but what the f*ck...

— Thank you very much Boylen! - Loki says sending a wink to the blonde girl who helped him, but she just rolls her eyes with the boy's action

— Ok Loki, we’ve done enough, we have enough to move on to the next stage - the dark boy says to the rider and the team goes away

— We have to get out of here ... - Amadeus says while coughing

— I'm trying! - Kamala says using her Quirk to try to blow away the smoke, with a giant hand and fanning, trying to shake off the gas - but it doesn't seem to have much effect ...

— We need to get out of here, we are now with zero points! - Laura comments angrily while Flash can only see the silhouette of the opposing team moving away and he hears the words of this Loki

— Oh, of course, no hard feelings, is there? - the boy says - remember, you were the one who provoked us, my friend Brokeridge who said that you would defeat everyone, right? ... - His voice fades until he disappears while Flash just thought he couldn't just win now, but had to become the ultimate champion

Even with everything going on between Flash and several members of class B, especially this Loki, both the audience and the narrators focused on the other end of the field and consequently on the action between Robbie and Peter's team.
— AND THE BOY DOESN'T WANT JUST A CANDY NO, HE WANTS THE WHOLE BOX !!! - Deadpool says standing up and taking the microphone in his hands to speak - OUR FRIENDLY GHOST DOESN'T JUST WANT TO WIN, BUT HE WANTS THAT BEAUTY; (not the fourth row brunette) THE TEN MILLION BANDANA FROM THE BOY PARKER TEAM, AND HE WILL NOT REST UNTIL HE GETS IT!
The two teams were still at a distance and completely surrounded by the ice walls and the boundary line of the field, which prevented Peter's team from going further back; but they were not unprepared. Using a certain bluff as the amount of energy of each one, Tyrone had smoke exhaling from his back, Wanda had removed her Quirk from the pieces of armor, without the possibility of flight, mobility was not so restricted, and had concentrated on the pulsating red sphere in her hands, threateningly. Peter also had his left arm gauntlet raised, also for defense, and it seemed to work to some extent, as Reyes' team did not advance. And two professional heroes in the audience looked at the situation differently.
“Nice kid! Bluffing until time is up, that's strategy too ... ”Peter's mentor thinks as he watches the confrontation of the teachers' cabin, with mirrored glass, thank God
“He's taking advantage of your weakness ... ” Thinks the professional hero standing up against a wall. The man with a flaming skull in place of his head wore completely black clothes, boots, jeans, a black T-shirt and a leather jacket with spikes on his shoulders and a chain wrapped around his chest. Watch the Reyes team closely.
Reyes knew they had little time to act, but anyway, Peter was thinking strategically; by keeping his distance, Danny’s skills wouldn’t be so useful and by always putting himself more on his left side, Seol wouldn’t be able to freeze them, as she would end up hitting Pietro. Besides, with all the defenses up, he didn't know if his chains would be enough ... he needed an opening;
— Guys, we have less than 60 seconds - says Danny, looking quickly at the screen showing the time - but I have a plan! Pietro, can you accelerate in the same way as during the attack on EDR?

— I can, but with the dirt floor I will have to make more effort to continue, maybe I will not be able to do it again - comments Pietro remembering the move he had made to escape the red villain

— What is the plan? - asks Reyes interested, since they were running out of ideas

— Just get ready to get the bandanna and Seol, you'll need to create the ice faster ... - comments Danny preparing for the acceleration

—All right! - the girl says already concentrating

— Mercury... –Pietro says already starting to vibrate his legs, which is momentarily wrapped in a blur - ACCELERATION!!!
As soon as the sprinter gets ready, he fires, at a speed seen by few so far, his feet sink into the ground and pieces of earth escape the sole of his sneakers. He goes so fast that the whole team becomes a blur for milliseconds, and because he wants to, Danny is the only one who can hold on well enough, since Seol is practically dragged by the speed. Even so fast, Danny waits until he realizes the exact moment they were close to Peter's team, and he then raises his left hand and focuses his chi on his middle and thumb fingers ...
— Watch out! They ... - Peter tries to warn, do something, but it's too late.
... and in a quick movement, Danny snaps his energized fingers.

A slight wave of air and energy is dissipated

Peter could feel where they were coming from, but for a millisecond, he feels nothing, his ‘Spider Sense’ disappears

And as soon as he regains general consciousness, even though this stupor lasted less than milliseconds, he feels that he no longer has the headband on his head, and looks back only to see Reyes' team stopped after braking, with the “horses” taking a deep breath, especially Pietro, and Robbie with the 10 million point headband in their hands.

— MY HOLY STAN LEE! WHAT WAS THAT!? WERE THEY HOLDING THIS TO THE END? - Asks Deadpool as the audience vibrated
After they stopped, everyone was impressed with Pietro's speed, but what only Reyes could notice was Danny's snap, and he made a point of pointing this out;
— What was that? - Robbie asks the blond companion

— Distraction ... - says Danny quickly looking at the other team, who looked at them with disbelief - a sumo technique, usually a clap, to divert the opponent's attention; using my Chi, I managed to overload Parker's receivers for a brief moment - he ends up looking at Peter with a more serious look, showing how much he was willing to win and improve

— AND IN A HISTORICAL TURN, TIME REYES STAYS WITH TEN MILLION AND TEAM PARKER SUDDENLY SEES NOTHING !!! - (I don't think I need to say this is Deadpool speaking right?) At that moment, both Iron Man and the hero of the flaming skull react to the scene; the number 1 starting to sweat cold and the other just nodding his head satisfied

— Behind them! - with less than a minute left, Peter didn't have many options but to go after the headbands

— Danny can still drive us away with the energy ... - Tyrone communicates worried that there is not much energy left - it would be better if we tried other teams ...

— We can not! - Peter screams with determination and fury - we are stuck here and our only chance is to try to recover the ten million points! - and the boy was right, they didn't have many ways to escape the ice nest and neither time, and even if they did, they didn't know who had the bandanas with the most points

— So let's go! - Wanda says taking part of Peter's determination and propelling them forward with a burst of his Quirk - let's get our points back! - she says looking at Peter with a look of determination that the boy had only seen once;

“— I will become a professional, I will contract with a good agency and I will earn a lot of money - she says, squeezing the hem of her uniform and facing her three friends with a determination never seen before - so I will be able to make my mother live an easy life!"

— Wanda ... - Peter then turns forward and, in addition to thinking of the brunette beside him, thinks of his other two companions; Riri and Tyrone, who had trusted him up to that point, had submitted to his strategy and leadership as a rider, he could not disappoint them.
Moving forward, Peter, with his right arm released, contracts and closes his middle and ring fingers, in a position to launch his web and get the points back, he knew that everyone there had reason to want to win, but he refused to disappoint his companions.
Seeing Peter's approaching approach, something lights up inside Reyes, somehow he doesn't seem to think much, just acting on instinct; he raises his left arm with his forearm in front of his face, and flames start to burst from there, coming out of other pieces of his forearm, as if they were snakes and concentrating on a fiery sphere in his palm, he waited for Peter to arrive more close to release his attack.

Shortly after Reyes' team got the million points, on the other side of the arena the other teams were still struggling to get a spot in the top four. Others in the case, comfortable with their position, waited for time to run out without having to run after others;
— Second place, always second place ... - Loki says watching the score, but then sighing; there was nothing he could do in such a short time, so he would have to accept the result

— HEY! YOU F * CKER! COME BACK HERE! - Loki can hear the voice of the angry dog from 1-A coming from behind, he probably had managed to get rid of the gas

— You don't give up do you? Knowing when you are defeated is also important and ... - Loki loses his speech when he sees what happened
What the 1-B boy expected was the boy's team heading towards him, but the boy simply activated his Quirk, using his support companions, he stretches his limbs and literally catapults himself towards the opponent, like a ready lion for the attack;
— Not again ... - Amadeus says, when used as support again and see Flash flying towards Loki and his companions

— Rogers! – Loki exclaims - stop him!

—You don't have to speak twice. - The red-haired boy then quickly extends his arm, again creating the red and white shield, which appeared to be holographic and with a quick movement that he had trained for so long, launches it in the direction of the psychotic boy
“James Rogers, Quirk: Energy Shield. It is capable of creating an almost indestructible energy shield, which can also be launched and bounces on certain surfaces ”
The shield only appeared to be holographic, because Flash certainly felt it hit his abdomen hard. Still in the air, the shield collides at high speed on his body, making him almost howl in pain, but holding back the cry and bending the body; he knew that in a short time he would fall due to his movements and the shield canceling each other out.
— Let's go before he recovers - says James and soon the team is leaving

—Not so fast! - before starting to fall and the opposing team moves away, Flash manages to throw the shield away and extend his arm with the black goo, stretching them enough to be able to grab some of the boy's bandanas from 1-B. He then starts to fall, but is held again by teammate Kamala, who holds him with her enlarged hand and brings him back to the team

— AND WITH THAT TOM CRUISE DOUBLE MANEUVER, TEAM THOMPSON IS NOW ON THE THIRD PLACE, KICKING TEAM ODINSON TO THE FOURTH !!!
With the opening created by Flash, other teams of class B, try to take advantage of the situation and try to steal Loki's last bandana, which was the only responsible for still being in the fourth position. But even so, both James and Loki continue to defend themselves; the redhead creating more shields and launching / barring attacks and the brunette creating illusions for confusion
— I hope you stay with this Loki bandana, it's the only thing guaranteeing that we will be able to move on to the next stage - comments Rogers when they managed to get away from the other teams

— I know that ... - Loki says irritably and gritting his teeth

— I said to warn you the next time you were going to jump ... - Kamala says to Flash as she brings him back and then mumbles something in Urdu, cursing the brunette with a “hollow head”, but in the official language of Pakistan, he wouldn’t know what it meant

— Ok, now let's regroup ... - Amadeus tries again a more peaceful tactic, but with no one to listen

—We're not done yet! - Flash says while holding Amadeus' head - let's become the irrefutable champions! After them!

"—The class 1-B strategy was very well thought out - the lawyer who narrated the competition commented more to himself - but they did not consider it an aspect ..."

— Come on, time to charge! - Flash says with strategy in mind - elastic girl, hold us!

— It's Kamala! - she says a little impatient, but does what she was asked, raising her arms and holding everyone tightly, like a huge duct tape

— Come on avocado, time to jump! - he says then referring to Amadeus

— Amadeus man, it's not that difficult ... - he says and flexing his knees, he then uses all of his training and jumps up, with the route calculated to fall on the opposing team

— Rogers! - without even having to hear his name being uttered by Loki, the redhead quickly concentrates a lot of energy and forms a huge shield that touches the ground and covers his team completely, holding on to the impact ...

“—...the exotic cards that are class 1-A! - finish saying Murdock”

—Argh! – even though the shield was extremely resistant, they did not consider the Laura aspect; with her right hand claws out, on the way down, she tears the shield in half, her bone claws sliding by the energy, since aided by the fall, cutting it like cardboard
Using the literal opening, Flash once again stretches out his arm with goo enough to tear off the last bandanna around Loki's neck, which consequently was his team's bandana; which pushed them to second place and left Loki's team biting the dust
— AND AS A REAL NATURAL DISASTER, TEAM THOMPSON TAKES THE SECOND PLACE !!!

— We did it ... - Amadeus comments surprised - we did it!

— Uhuuuuuuu! - Kamala says excitedly as they move away from 1-B students

— We can now focus on defense and ... - Laura tries to say, but is interrupted

— No! - Flash says to his team, not completely satisfied yet - Let's go after Parker and Reyes ... - the boy says staring at the ice structure that isolated the two teams from the rest of the competition

Inside the mini ice arena, Peter's team quickly approached the opponents, who had to rely only on Reyes in defense, because when they were on the right side (left of the opponents) Seol would not be able to use her ice without hitting Pietro and both Danny and Pietro were already quite exhausted; leaving Robbie to defend them.
With his arm ready to launch the web, Peter watches Reyes starting to focus fire on his palm; the brunette even had a notion that the boy had this power, but he had never seen him use it, so he didn't know how powerful it was, but it didn't matter; his goal was not to face Reyes, but to distract him in order to create an opening.
As the bigger boy was already close, he looked like he was about to launch a burst of flame, but Peter had been quicker; in a first movement, when he extends his arm he fires the web of his wrist and it sticks to Reyes' arm, and in a quick movement, holding the end of the web, he pulls it to the side, causing Reyes to lower his arm and break his concentration, thus extinguishing his flames.
Right now, Robbie makes the mistake of looking to the side, to his arm, as if he is wondering what had happened, as if he were surprised to have used his own power; and taking advantage of this moment of distraction, Peter moves forward.
Seeing that his opponent had the bandanas facing backwards, obviously to hide their respective values; because it was the last one they caught, Peter deduces that the 10 million would be the one at the top. With the same arm of the web beginning to concentrate blood in the wound hole and drain, he stretches it towards Reyes' neck and holds the bandanna at the top, and using the momentum generated by the movement of his team to pull it out, bringing the millions of points back to his team.
— I got it!!! - Peter screams with all his strength and the audience goes crazy

— MY HOLY BOB ROSS !!! WITH 11 SECONDS REMAINING, TEAM PARKER ONCE AGAIN GETS MORE POINTS !!!

— Ah Peter, please tell me that my eyes are deceiving me ... - Peter hears Riri say in a melancholy way, he quickly looks back to see the brunette staring at the bandana in his hand, and as soon as Peter looks to see what it was the problem he sees ...

That was not the 10 million bandana

It was a bandana of a measly 70 points !!!

— They tricked us ... - he says turning to Reyes' team; of course, some of the smartest students were there, obviously they would change the sequence so that it wasn’t obvious where each bandana was

— Come on Reyes, watch out, this one got too close ... - Pietro comments to his colleague who still seemed shocked by something

—AND IN A NEWS SURPRISE, TEAM PARKER STILL HAS NOT ENOUGH TO PASS !!! - Deadpool announces by showing the score of Parker's team, now in sixth place on account of the seventy points; it was not enough - THAT THE COUNTDOWN BEGINS !!! - he says again and all the screens are replaced by a clock counting the final ten seconds
— Tyrone !!! - Peter screams and the boy obeys, using everything he has to spread his shadows in the hope that they will achieve something

— Rand! – Reyes is faster, and Danny again energizes his leg, quickly lowering it, breaking the ground and launching the blast of force and energy in all directions; not as strong as the first time, but enough to ward off the shadows that quickly gathered near their feet
At the same time, the ice wall is broken by a Flash with a murderous instinct, which uses the walls still standing to catapult itself from its team, who came further back, towards the teams of Robbie and Peter, for not knowing who had the ten million points

— Wanda !!! Riri!!! - Peter tries some more, he only had one chance, it was now or never

— Let's go !!! - Wanda exclaims as she uses the rest of her energy in her Quirk to propel herself forward and Riri does as much as she can, activating the last propulsion charge in her boot to aid in the propulsion

—GHOSTY!!! – Flash screams when he sees Peter's team heading towards Reyes, deducing that he is the one who would have the 10 million point headband
Not wasting energy, Reyes summons some chains, placing them next to him, but waiting for the right moment to defend himself if necessary, he did not want to risk a move and leave himself open to one of the two teams as they approached
Peter
Flash
Reyes
The three members of this “triangle of rivalries” get closer until ...

— TIME IS OVER !!! - Deadpool screams, moments before the teams meet - AND WITH THAT THE SECOND ROUND OF CHILD VIOLENCE COMES TO THE END !!!
While the crowd is going crazy for the action they managed to witness; different teenagers react differently. Peter, who stretched to reach before, contracts, with anguished face and withdrawing his outstretched arm, he had failed again ...
Flash, on the other hand, is irritated by the end of the game and just lands, flexing his knees and picking up his Quirk before standing up with a sulky face and clenched fists

— Flash are you okay? - Amadeus asks, back to his normal form

—Obviously not, idiot ... - Flash says quietly and the rest of his team doesn't even bother to approach.

— Damn ... - for some reason not known to others, Reyes descends from his position as a rider and looks a little at the ground with a kind of remorse, for the others he had won, there was no doubt, but for himself, the bitter taste in his mouth was not of victory

— THEN, TIME TO CHECK WHAT ARE THE FOUR TIMES WILL CONTINUE ON THIS CIRC ... I mean, festival! - Deadpool says and waits to see the final table before announcing;
“IN FIRST PLACE; TEAM REYES!...”
— Wow, we won, but it seems for very little ... - It is said drying the cold sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand

— Forgive me for my plan, I should have told you this strategy before. Especially for you Pietro, since it was you who had the most sequels ... - said Danny looking a little disappointed in himself

— Hey man, all good! - Pietro responds by hitting the blond boy on the shoulder - we only won because of you, in my view it was a valid risk - he says smiling, which relieves Danny a little
“IN SECOND PLACE; TEAM THOMPSON!...”
— Oof! Even if we didn't get in first, we managed to pass - says Kamala doing some stretches with her arms to avoid cramping

— It would be nice to have won, but second place is not so bad ... - Laura says putting her hands on her waist and sheating her claws

— Yeah, tell him that ... - Amadeus says pointing to Flash, who looked at his open hands while flexing his fingers, his killing look made it look like he was trying to crush his enemies' heads with his bare hands; no one dared to approach
“IN THIRD PLACE; TEAM ... STRYKER !? THIS IS WHAT I CALL A TRAP CARD...”
The team, from the boy in the general studies class, was further away from the last confrontation, having remained silent during all this time, and now comes out in third. The leader of this group distanced himself from his companions; two members of class 1-A and one of class 1-B that he had made no effort to remember their names;
—Thank you very much for your services ... - he says as he walked away from the three teenagers who now seemed to be seeing things differently ...

Back in the Parker team, the group leader was crestfallen while Riri helped him to remove the gauntlets properly, having already removed his boot and Wanda's. Not being very close to the brunette, the girl from the support class steps away to pick up the other gauntlet that Seol and Reyes had frozen and knocked over; how much consideration for the work of others ...
Peter then feels a hand on his shoulder and even without turning around, he recognizes by the size being probably Tyrone, he probably had come to blame or bring words of encouragement to him, Peter didn't know what would be worse to hear ...
— Parker ... - Tyrone says softly, but Peter retorts before he can say anything

— Sorry Tyrone, I was not the leader you deserved and ... - But this time, it's Peter the interrupted

— Parker! – Tyrone says a little more sharply and holds Peter's shoulders so that he turns and looks him in the eye. Peter can then see the smile on the boy's face and the same one pointing back, where Peter can see a Wanda with her arms behind her back, looking down and blushing

— I know I should have spoken before, but ... - Wanda then looks up and looks at Peter with those scarlet irises, still with flushed cheeks, but now with a slight smile - but I took this while you took the bandana from Reyes.
In the girl's hands, a bandana, but not any bandana, the bandana of the Reyes team, with almost 700 points combined, which, according to Peter's calculations, would put them in ...
“AND LAST, BUT SURELY NOT LESS IMPORTANT! IN FOURTH PLACE; TEAM PARKER!”
After seeing everything the team went through, everyone in the audience burst with happiness, shouting and celebrating what they had been through. Peter then emerges from his stupor, feeling physically and psychologically drained, he runs the few meters towards Wanda and, with all the barriers of shame being forgotten, puts his arms around the girl, hugging her tightly.
Wanda didn't know how to react, either from the news or from Peter's embrace. She even drops her headband while she starts to blush because she feels the boy's defined torso in contact with hers and his strong arms around her waist, but something takes her out of her trance; something wet on her shoulder, Peter's tears ...
— Thank you ... - he whispers to the girl who just smiles back and hugs him tightly
Tyrone smiled as he watched the two and Riri focused on trying to fix her gauntlet, but without a doubt, the four were very pleased to be able to move on to the next stage.
Reyes watched the boy Parker and his team from a distance. He then looks back at his hand; he had promised that he would never use that power, that he would become a hero without his help, but he saw that when he was cornered, a natural instinct, almost without any conscience; it was inside him, it was part of him, but he wouldn't let himself be shaken, he had a promise to keep after all.
Few noticed the man with the flaming skull leaving as soon as the end of the battle was announced; he was not completely satisfied, but it was enough for now.
—AND IT'S TIME FOR OUR ONE HOUR COMMERCIAL BREAK !!! THAT COME THE ADVERTISEMENTS, THIS IS NOT CHEAP! - says Deadpool releasing everyone for the break - come on Matthew, let's go get some Chimichangas!

— I'm fine thanks - the lawyer responds before rolling out in the wheelchair

Back with the students, many were disappointed that they were unable to move on to the next stage, but in most cases the friends talked to each other after minutes of rivalry and tension;
— I'll tell you, I certainly didn't expect it ... - Gwen said while carrying an unconscious Kei under her arm after the battle between the dinosaur and Fireclaw, she walked alongside Tandy

— Laura, congratulations on making it through - Tandy says politely when meeting the brunette

— Thanks, but I admit that the Flash that did the most, that bastard ... - she says with a certain irritation in her voice, but smiling at the same time

— Well, I'm sure that ... - Tandy tries to speak, but something interrupts her

— DANNY!!! – dropping Kei on the ground and shooting at high speed, the blonde Gwen quickly jumps and holds on to her friend with all her strength

— Hey Gwen! – the boy was already waiting for that reception, so he was content to caress the head of the girl who now murmured something incomprehensible in his chest

— Danny that was incredible, I can't believe you had kept that movement all this time - Wanda says excitedly to be able to talk to her friend again

—Forgiveness for having used against you, it was not my intention to deceive you, but I just wanted to show my skills - the blonde says bending down a little as if asking for forgiveness

— You and Peter with all this business of being the best, boys ... - Wanda says crossing his arms and pouting

— Speaking of boys ... - Gwen regains her strength and leaps from Danny, now looking at Wanda with a malicious look - what was that hug huh Miss. Maximoff, or should I say, mrs. Parker?

—I-I-I-It’s n-n-n-not what you’re thinking...! – Wanda says blushing and trying to change the subject
Gwen couldn't resist, making fun of the two osmium lovebirds was almost as good as Danny's pancakes; ALMOST!
("Got it? Osmium, the densest chemical element ... and they are both dense" Gwen tries to explain the joke to readers
"No Gwen, nobody understood ..." the author replies
"Aff, let's study people, it seems like they stayed at home all year!" the girl says snorting
"Well ..." the author tries to explain himself
"I do not care!" she says and goes back to the story)

— But speaking of him - Danny interrupts the internal monologue that Gwen seemed to be having with the beyond - where is Parker?

In a not-so-distant corner, at one of the entrances authorized only for staff and students, two boys faced each other from opposite sides of the corridor. Robbie was leaning against the wall, with his gray eyes and neutral expression, but turned angrily, in the direction of poor Peter, who would stand up to more villains if they could get him out of the other boy's glare;

— You brought me here ... - Peter says, gathering enough courage to speak - now what?

Otherwise, the hero dressed in leather clothes and with the flaming skull head walked in the halls looking for the students' rest room, since he wanted to have a few words with a specific boy; until he hears a sound as he starts down a flight of stairs that makes him stop;
— Hey Johnny, I didn't spoke to you in what feel like ages! - the man in the red and gold armor says when he sees his colleague - why don't we catch up? I’ll pay.

— Iron Man ... - says the strange voice that came from the skull, not exactly deep or thin, but distorted in some way and harsh

Chapter Text

In a not-so-distant corner, at one of the entrances authorized only for staff and students, two boys faced each other from opposite sides of the corridor. Robbie was leaning against the wall, with his gray eyes and neutral expression, but turned angrily, in the direction of poor Peter, who would stand up to more villains if they could get him out of the other boy's glare;
— You brought me here ... - Peter says, gathering enough courage to speak - now what?
Even in the face of the question, Reyes still did not show any expression or answer that could calm the boy's racing heart. Of course, they had faced each other in the previous activity, but facing each other, face to face, with no one else around, it was somewhat intimidating in Peter's opinion. But either way, he continues ...
— So how long are we going to stay in the staring competition? - Peter didn't know where he got the courage to be sarcastic at that moment, but he continued anyway - don't you think it's better to go get something to eat? The cafeteria will be full soon and I was looking forward to tasting the ...

— My flames... – Reyes just says

— Come again?

— My flames ... - he repeats this time a little louder - you managed to make me almost use my flames. You managed to put me in such a vulnerable position, I was so overwhelmed, that all my blocks were gone, and I acted on pure instinct ... and almost broke the promise I made myself so long ago ... - he says looking at his own hand as if it were a tainted, corrupted piece of his body

—... – Peter says nothing, finding it wiser to keep quiet at that moment, not wanting to put even more fuel on the fire of the boy who didn't seem to be on one of his best days

— You are intelligent Parker, you are creative, smart and very strategic ... - taking the focus off his own hand, the boy looks directly back at Parker - no one in our class, not even your friends seem to have noticed; but I know how close you are to Iron Man, how he calls you to conversations at random times, he is always coming to meet you and drawing your attention as if you were old acquaintances ...

—... –Peter barely breathed, and heard his heart pounding in his chest, had Reyes discovered something?

—So tell me the truth Parker; because I will know if you are lying, and it will be much worse if you are - he says that still keeping his expression as cold as steel, which made him even more intimidating - what is your relationship with Iron Man?

—*Gulp* – Peter swallows dry. He hoped that others would notice and come to question him; Wanda, Danny, Gwen, even Mr. Murdock, he hadn't even imagined that Reyes would be so focused on finding out, and that he'd been watching him this whole time ...

— Of course - Reyes continues before Peter can give him an answer - you can't be his son; this information would have been leaked a long time ago, and I also don't believe you are an intern, young apprentice or anything like that, so tell me; who are you Peter Parker?

— Hum ... - Peter needed to improvise; Reyes said he would know if he was lying, so he needed to find a way to lose him, but using real facts - it's just that I'm a big fan of his, you know? Since I was little, he was always my idol, I am in MA because of him, because I want to be like him ... and also, in my last year of elementary school, I was attacked by a villain on the way back from school and he saved me. And then I had to stop by the Stark Industries to see if there were any pieces of the villain still in me and we kept in touch when he heard I was coming to M.A

—...- Robbie stops for a moment after the answer, trying to spot any signs of lying
But Peter was quite confident with his answer; of course, he was sweating like he was in a sauna, but all that interrogation was enough reason for the increased sweating. Besides, he hadn't been lying. Issued some parts? Sure, but he hadn't lied; hopefully it was enough to lose Reyes ...
— Hunpf – the bigger boy snorts - so my theory was true, you have a certain connection that you cannot speak freely - the boy says leaning against the wall again and closing his eyes - my father is the Ghost Rider, hero number 2, but you probably already know that ...

“I do...” Parker thinks, but doesn't say it out loud, just lets the colleague keep talking

— So ... by being somewhat connected to hero number one ... - Reyes then opens his eyes again and faces Peter directly - so I have even more reasons to defeat you ...

— Hey Johnny, I didn't spoke to you in what feel like ages! - the man in the red and gold armor says when he sees his colleague - why don't we catch up? I’ll pay.

— Iron Man ... - says the strange voice that came from the skull, not exactly deep or thin, but distorted in some way and harsh

— Come on, Big J, let it go! We are among friends here - Tony says to his colleague as he raises his arms as if to indicate his surroundings

—... – the infernal hero says nothing, but soon the fire retracts and the skull quickly regains muscle and skin; replacing the dry skull with the middle-aged face, the stubble, the blue eyes and the blond hair with coppery highlights of Jonathan Blaze

—Now we are talking, supermodel face! - Tony says in reference to the man's appearance - now come on, there are some Nachos with cheese that I was wanting to try and ...

— Okay Stark, you can cut the bullshit now - the man says in a more hoarse and slurred voice - we both know well that I don't have time to talk anymore, so if you don't have anything important to say, I'll be going .. - the hero says and turns to continue down the stairs

—Hey, hey, calm down! - Tony says as he quickly uses his thrusters to go down the flight of stairs that separated them and get closer to Blaze - ok, ok, you got me, I wanted to talk to you about your son

—... – Jonathan says nothing, but stops in order to hear what Tony had to say

— I mean, the boy is impressive, he is certainly only using a part of his power and yet he is incredible - Tony could not understand how much more tense the colleague became when he heard the part “... a part of his power. .. ”- so I was wondering if you have any secrets for his training? Is it Tai Chi? Meditation? Low carb? Protein shak ...

— If you think, for even a moment, that I will tell you how I train the boy, don't hold your breath - the hero says getting angry, many memories flooded his mind at that moment - by chance, this “genius” brain that you have can’t think of anything but robots?

— Whoa! You don't have to be so aggressive, it was just a question ... - Tony says raising his hands and rethinking whether going to talk to him had been the best idea

— Just know one thing ... - he says and now facing Tony directly, at least the mask of the armor - I may not have been able to overcome you all these years, but Roberto certainly will, after all, it was with this objective that he was created. ..

—... – Tony can't say anything, as the man goes back on his way until he is out of sight in the white corridors

— My dad always tried to be number one ... - Robbie starts talking - but unfortunately for him, he only really started to rise in the rankings around the time that Iron Man surfaced, and you can already imagine how frustrated and angry he was ...

—*Gulp* - Peter swallowed again, he had seen interviews and combat scenes of hero number 2, it seemed that he carried the irritation wherever he went

— Have you ever heard of the expression; "Heroes are not born, they are created"? - Reyes asks the boy

— Yeah ... - Peter knew about the different interpretations of that phrase for different groups; that you don't have to be born powerful to be a hero, as in his case, or that heroes were made by the government, as some thought before the Quirks popularized, but Peter had the slight impression that Reyes would bring a new meaning to the phrase

— Well, as my father couldn't, and probably won't, become hero number 1, he did his best to get his son to ... - Peter knew Reyes was talking about himself
“My parents met by coincidence, his bike needed a repair; he was good with tools, but he was not a mechanic, like my mother was. At first he saw no need to go back there; until he meets her Quirk "at that moment Reyes invokes a thin iron chain from his palm, a bluish glow arises from the connection between the chain and his hand while it appeared" with that, he became addicted to the possibility of making a child more powerful that he, and that's when the 'fool in love' comes on the scene and the bribe paid to my grandfather for my mother's hand; of course she didn’t knew about it until years after the marriage ”
— Reyes, I-I really don't know what you're getting at with this ... - Peter says, but after receiving Reyes' look, he shuts up and keeps listening

— My father created me with the aim of stealing Iron Man's place, a tool for his grandiose ego, but I will not let that bastard use me as an amulet to keep him from feeling his failure ... but of course the one who suffered the most from all this was my mother ... - he then says raising his left arm and rotating it slightly to show a huge scar that he had on his forearm, which went from his wrist to near the elbow - me I used my flames once, I wanted to show my mother, but she didn't see me, the fire only reminded her of my father's eyes when in the shape of a skull, and she attacked me, thinking she was defending herself ...

—... – Peter can only keep silent, finding neither words nor his own voice to say anything when he feels the weight of the whole situation

—In all my memories, my mother was scared or crying, huddled in a corner, trying her best not to socialize with anyone, not even her own son - Robbie says then quickly putting his hand inside the collar of his uniform and removing a necklace with a silver crucifix - a man who does such a thing with a woman is not worthy of being called a hero, which is why I decided to give up this demonic power, I will show him that I don't need his flames to win, to be a hero. I won't need it to beat you and take first place ...
Little did they know that a certain Eugene was at the corner of the corridor, leaning against the wall listening to the whole story of Reyes' life, and not knowing how to react or what to do.
Peter thought about his colleague's words; both had such different trajectories; Peter born with nothing, Reyes with everything. Peter with a hero at the side who wanted to take him to the top, while Reyes had someone who wanted to see a reflection of himself at the top. Paths, stories, so different, but with the same goal of being heroes. While Peter was busy with his own thoughts, Reyes started walking away;
— You obviously have a special connection with Iron Man that you can't tell me ... - he says now with his back to the brunette - but anyway, no matter how fiercely you come at me, I will defeat you only with my mother's powers ...

—... – Peter understood, however little, the boy Reyes now. The hero with a tragic past, struggling to emerge from the ashes of his own past, not wanting to be defined by it - hey, wait a minute!
Peter runs a few meters away until he is once again close to the boy Reyes, who turns to face the brunette again, and who seemed to have something to say.
— To get here I had the support of many people, I was very lucky ... - Peter says looking down, differentiating himself even more from Reyes, who, having everything, started to depend only on himself to be where he was now. He remembered everyone; Iron Man, Wanda, Aunt May, Danny, Gwen, Riri, Tyrone ... - I want to be a hero like Iron Man, saving everyone without fear and always bringing relief to the hearts of those who hear my voice. And for that I need to be strong enough to become number one. And even though it seems like a ridiculous motivation compared to yours, I will not give up; I will do, for all who have helped me so far, my best, I owe it to them! You may have declared war on me in the morning, but now I return it; I will beat you! - Peter says shaking his fist and looking into the eyes, or better, the opponent's eye, who was still looking at him with his head on the side
Moments pass between the glances between the two boys, the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife, and after moments in that staring contest, Reyes turns and continues on his way. Back to Flash, still hidden in the shadows, but who had heard enough, he also turns and leaves.
After this experience, Peter also turns to go, look for Wanda, Danny and Gwen in the canteen, but after a few steps, his legs give up after the amount of stress, and he softens and falls to the floor, psychologically exhausted to keep walking

— So… you can hear my heartbeat, right? - Deadpool asks his colleaugue

— Yes. - Matthew answers

— *accidentally hitting the on switch for the microphones* But can you hear the two voices in my head? Can you hear the anguish? The insanity? The-

— The mic’s on.

— … And welcome back!

— You’re an idiot…

— And you’re hot

—What?

— And we’re coming up on our final event here, ladies, gentlemen, and that colorful rainbow in between and beyond! It’s a *flips notes* aw shit lemme see what it was… Yes I know we rehearsed this… What do you mean you threw it out?! Our mind doesn’t have a garbage ca- and it’s gonna be a one-on-one tournament folks!
The crowd was thrilled with the comment, and it was true, the only event that never changed was the individual battles, it was the real chance for the students to show their value in a more direct way, not being diluted by the presence and skill of other colleagues, now it was every man for himself.
—But do not worry those who did not pass this stage, our recreational activities are in full swing! - Matthew comments to the audience
Another awaited moment was the scavenger hunts, recreational activities; all students could, but were not required to participate in the various games that took place in a space of time before the battles themselves; it was a relaxed time when students could have fun and interact with the audience without the weight of competition on their backs. The word is then passed on to the field judge;

— As everyone knows, the first four teams from the last competition will go on to individual battles - Emma Frost says presenting the same holographic screen as before, but which now showed the four teams with the names of each participant - we will now start the draw for...

— Excuse me! - a voice is heard among the crowd of students and a hand is raised between the heads; for the students of 1-A, the speaker was their deputy class representative, Ava Ayala. She now wore a sad and disappointed countenance, until she was given the right to speak - I want to give up my position in the competition!
Everyone at that moment was extremely shocked, that was a golden opportunity that she was throwing away. Many knew of the girl's determination to be the best, and some others knew of the desire she had as the heir to her family, something didn't make sense there
— Ava, what are you talking about? –The girl's friend Azari approaches, putting his hand on her shoulder, as a class representative, he had already talked a lot with the girl, something there didn't fit, in his view

— Throughout the cavalry battle, I didn't know where I was ... - she says looking down, but not removing Azari's hand from her shoulder - something was happening, but I wasn't sure if I was in the right place ... it must have been the work of some Quirk ...
Peter then looks around, remembering the boy who led Ava's team, the same heterochromatic boy from General Studies. Peter searches for him quickly among the students, he was not sure, but had the feeling that he could be responsible
— But you won the same way, didn't you? - Wanda asks when being close

— Really, you were there, weren't you? I'm sure you were important - Nico tells her to be close too

— NO! - Ava says louder, which keeps her colleagues away - I didn't fight, I was someone's puppet, so I don't deserve to advance to the next competition ...

—...- moved by the words of the girl, a chubby boy with auburn hair, blue eyes, light skin and thick eyebrows, a class 1-B student also raises his hand and speaks - I also want to give up ...

— Aiden? – the blond boy Theodore asks while standing next to the boy

— I was also a puppet, I didn't see what happened, and I want to give my place to someone who deserves it ... - he says looking directly at Professor Frost, who as the field judge, was the one who should take care of the situation

—... – quickly using her powers, Emma does a simple emotional scan of the minds of the two teenagers, feeling the real guilt they had at that moment, and when she learns of such information, she gives her verdict - very well! In response to their requests, their vacancies will be assigned to two members of the team that came in fifth place; team Altman!

— Don't worry, I'll avenge you my ... - Sam tries to use the emotional loophole to talk to Ava, but she quickly grabs his arm and twists it - ouchouchouchouch !!!

— Don't even think ... - she says threateningly before letting go of the boy's arm and walking away

— Very well, the two members were chosen! - the judge says, while the names "Ava" and "Aiden" are replaced by "Doren" and "Theodore" - now that we have all the participants, let the draw be done!
The large holographic screen soon changes to a white background with blue lines, in the format used in sports competitions; with two lines turning one and so on until the end, where only one would remain. The sixteen participants are then randomly assigned to the pair, the algorithm just made sure that there were no people competing who had been on the same team in the cavalry battle. And in a few seconds, the names of each member of the eight pairs were written on the screen;
1) P. Parker vs J. Stryker
2) R. Reyes vs L. Kinney
3) D. Green vs P. Maximoff
4) D. Rand vs. R. Williams
5) T. Johnson vs S. Hee
6) K. Khan vs S. Alexander
7) A. Cho vs T. Altman
8) E. Thompson vs. W. Maximoff

— Ah, come on ... - Amadeus complains when he sees that he had been placed to fight the boy with powers similar to him; one more way to compare them

— Know that I will not hesitate ... - Tyrone comments extending his closed fist to his opponent Seol

— It wouldn't be fun if you did! - she says punching the boy's fist in a friendly gesture

— Ok Kamala, unfortunately I will have to ... - Sam tries to speak, but as usual;

— Hey Sam, make sure you don't cry when I rub your face on the floor! - she says excitedly pointing to the boy who starts to sweat cold with the comment

— I'm in the first pair of the first group ... - Peter says as he faces the screen with the names, he really didn't like the idea of being the first, but what could he do, am I right? - depending on the case, I can already catch Reyes in the second fight; but one thing at a time, first I have to worry about this “J. Stryker ”...

—It's you, right? Parker? - Peter hears a voice behind him, and quickly the image of the boy with tidy chocolate hair and eyes with heterochromia comes to mind; the boy from “General Studies” - So, are you nervous?

— Well ... - Peter was going to turn around to answer, but a hand on his shoulder stops him, he looks forward to see Ava, who prevented him from turning around to talk to the boy

— He's fine, you can go now ... - she says threateningly to the boy, who just smiles, raising his hands in a sign of innocence and leaves

— Ava? What's the problem? - Peter asks when his shoulder is loose by the girl and exchanging looks between the vice representative and the boy who walked away

— Whatever you do, you can't look him in the eye ... - She says looking directly at Peter and he doesn't understand what it was about

—You can be my second fight ... - Reyes talks to himself, but referring to Peter, looking at the holographic table - win and move forward for me to defeat you, since I will take care of being there - he ends up watching the girl Laura at a certain distance

— W Maximoff? Who the hell is that? - Flash asks himself in the most ignorant way possible and Wanda only gets indignant when she is not recognized by her colleague

— You are Williams, aren't you? Riri right? - Danny asks when approaching the dark skinned girl

— That's me - she says turning to the blond boy

— I just want to say that it will be an honor to duel against you ... - the boy says serenely while bending down in an oriental greeting

— Okay... – Riri really didn’t know how to react

“— But first before we get to the cool stuff. We have some exhibition activities for the losers! We gotta have them do somethin’ am I right?”
The recreational activities proposed by the organizers of the sports festival were limited to several children's activities, with the simple objective of making students and spectators have fun with funny and interactive games; most participated, especially those who had not gone through the duo battles, since they would have more of a chance to show their Quirks to the world and to heroes who were looking for students for internships.
But, of course, most of those who had passed tried to do other things more useful with their time; think about a strategy, rest, physically prepare for the competition or just try to relieve the stress of being in the middle of that whole situation. But in any case, when poor Peter least expected it, his battle was about to begin.
— Alright it’s so or die time! Level one! The wheel of fate is turning! Heaven or Hell! - Deadpool says excited

— For God’s sake, Wade. - Matt couldn’t tell how long he would be able to still whistend the colleague

— Let’s rock!
In the middle of the stadium, since all the students had left after the end of the recreational activities, a small “field”, a rectangular black iron structure, which was just over a meter from the ground, with two flights of steps at the ends it was the battlefield. He had another smaller rectangle inside, which showed the real limit of the fight; the rules were simple, the combat ended only if someone gave up or was no longer able to fight, if someone put any part of the body beyond the invisible sensors just above the limit line, they would lose too (these sensors also existed in the air for those flight capabilities). Emma Frost would remain the judge and Colossus was there in case they needed to interfere directly in any fight.
The Parker boy was in one of the side tunnels that served as an exit for the competitors, there was another identical one at the opposite end of the arena. He was nervous, certainly, going over the strategy he had managed to form at the last minute with Ava's help; she didn't know much about the boy's Quirk, but something was certainly better than nothing. Taking a deep breath, he then notices steps and a voice behind him;
— What's up kid? Sorry I didn't come before ... - Iron Man apologizes to the boy - but I came to wish you good luck, you have been doing very well so far.

— Thanks Mr. Stark - the boy responds

— What's with the ugly face? Come on, spill the beans - the hero presses the boy

— Ah! Well, I wanted to get here for sure, but we have to admit that this is not the best space for me to use my powers ... - he says looking out - and I only managed to get here by luck and .. - Peter is then interrupted by a quick splash in his head - Ouch! What's that for?

— First; you were talking nonsense, it was like you were begging me to give you a bang. Second; every hero goes through moments of weakness, when situations are not favorable; he has to go over them if he wants to be called a hero - he then approaches Parker and puts a hand on his shoulder - And third; there is no such thing as luck, you will not be a professional if you continue to believe in it. You have the ability, you just need to trust yourself and do your best
Peter looks up and smiles, nodding, before being called into the arena, he follows the light at the end of the tunnel and enters the arena.

Chapter Text

That was the moment. The individual battles, the most awaited competition both by those who watched and by the participants of the event. For the spectators, those were the real sports competitions, which raised bets, made everyone vibrate and even moved in some cases. It is clear that these emotions reached the “normal” public more, since another part of the spectators were professional heroes, looking for promising child heroes to intern in their agencies when it was time in a few weeks; many had already participated in these types of tournaments, and were looking for those heroes that could match well with the characteristics of their agencies or their Quirks.
Now, that moment had a completely different weight for the participants; each had their own purpose for being here; the 16 best students of the first year of M.A, no matter the specific objective, they all wanted to reach the top. It didn't matter if it was wanting to be the best, or changing course at school; the two boys who were about to face each other would go all out against the other.
“— LADIES, GENTLEMAN, NON-BINARY FOLKS AND THAT BEAUTIFUL RAINBOW IN BETWEEN AND BEYOND, IT’S FANALLY TIME! THE EVENT YOU’VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR ! IN THE BLUE CORNER WE HAVE THE UNDERDOG FROM CLASS 1-A FOR THIS EVENT. THE BOY WHO HAS EXCEEDED ALL EXPECTATIONS. WEIGHING 3X MORE THAN THE WEBBING HE HOLDS IN HIS BODY. WE HAVE PETER PARKER!!!” Deadpool announces the boy who was walking to the field. The mercenary hero now wore a suit with a bow tie over his uniform and wore a gray wig while speaking into a silver microphone with the cord on the ceiling, like a boxing announcer.
“—AND IN THE RED CORNER, THE TRUE UNDERDOG FROM CLASS 1-C. HE HAS SLITHERED HIS WAY INTO THE TOURNAMENT WITH HIS DIABOLICAL WAY TO PROVE HIMSELF! HIS HEAD WEIGHS MORE THAN HIS BODY WITH ALL THOSE UNSOLVED ISSUES, TRUST ME I KNOW THE PAIN, WE HAVE JASON STRYKER!!!”
As the two boys approached each other to hear the final instructions before the fight, many watched fearfully for the start of the competition; the school's students had been placed in exclusive locations, divided by class, and 1-A was in a location just above where Peter had left, Wanda, Danny and Gwen, were some of the most eager for the competition, but others were also anxiously awaiting its beginning. In the tunnel itself, Tony was still there, watching the pupil, afraid that someone would see him if he tried to go back to the teachers' cabin.
— The rules are simple! - the field judge announces to the two boys - the fight ends only if someone steps outside the limit, surrenders or is unable to continue, otherwise the fight will continue indefinitely, understood?

— Yes ma'am ... - Jason comments looking curious at the other brunette

— Yea! - Peter responds by trying his best not to look up and not face his opponent

— Then let the battle begin! - the heroine says raising and then lowering her right arm, as if to indicate the beginning of a race

— Feeling pressured? - as soon as the start of the fight is declared, the boy Jason starts talking to Peter - I'm almost sure the tigress told you something like that; defeat me for her, no?

—... – Peter said nothing, he didn't want to start to answer and risk looking the boy in the eye, so looking down he starts walking towards him

— She's a big hypocrite isn't she? If it were to defeat me that she came here to do it herself, not to hide behind a shield of "honor" or anything like that ... - the boy kept asking constant questions, wanting Peter to lose his reason

— Grrrr... – Peter keeps getting closer and faster, he was stronger physically, it would be over in no time

— I thought she was a strong girl, but apparently she is just a frightened kitten afraid to face things head on!

— Don't talk about her like that... - Peter starts to answer when he is close to the boy, but it is at that moment that everything falls apart
*Tec*
A snap of his fingers, loud and close to Peter. Having his conscious barriers not to look momentarily deactivated by anger, he turns his head in the direction of the sound; the boy's right hand
After catching Peter's eye, Jason quickly brings his hand close to his face
Peter follows the movement until he is looking at the boy's face
Until his eyes are attracted by the unusual combination of colors in the boy's eyes
— Got ya... – and with that, Jason activates his Quirk the second the opponent looks him in the eye

— Dammit... – Ava says more to herself as she watches the boy Peter lift his head and look at Jason
Peter suddenly stops, a short distance from Jason, he continues to stare at the boy's eyes as if in a kind of trance, until he shakes his head, stops looking at Jason, looks both ways and forwards, as if he was confused by something, he looks back, in the direction from which he came and starts walking in that direction; towards outside the arena.
“— PARKER’S WIGGING OUT! HE’S GIVING UP? JESUS WHAT A STUPID KID! HEY DUMBASS! YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO STAY INSIDE THE RING! POWER AND RESPONSIBILITY MY ASS!”
Peter, on the other hand, was more confused than he could have imagined, all the thoughts that surrounded the surface of his mind a few moments ago had simply evaporated, he saw different things than the rest of the spectators. Facing Jason, in a fraction of a second, in addition to having his thoughts evaporated, he finds himself at the edge of the field, with his feet almost touching the white line at the edge of the battle area and looking at the tunnel from which he had come.
Looking back, he can see his opponent, as well as the rest of the field; thinking he had been teleported or something, he picks up speed and starts running towards his opponent.
“— I-I don't get this. Matt!” Deadpool wonders when watching what happened and removing his gray wig for a moment, and then looks to the side to see his narration partner who ran his fingers over the small computer for the blind man who was reading something, turning off the microphone he asks – What is your XLR-1964 Stark industries Laptop for the blind telling you? I can't get the narrative significance of this.

— I asked to get the files of the two of them ... - Matthew says, not being able to see what was happening in the field, but having a certain idea, and going to investigate, as he did as a lawyer - and I have just proved once more that the pratical admission exam is stupid and totally irrational

— Irrational!? - Deadpool says looking frustrated - Let me tell 'ya something, Mr. Chatolic man! I know you can't see it but robot destruction is AWESOME!

— I really don't care... - says the lawyer dryly - Mr. Stryker did not pass the practical heroes admission test, but as he had also applied for General Studies, he probably had already thought of that possibility. His Quirk is extremely powerful in the right situations, but since the exam was basically destroying "villains", robots, this gave a huge advantage to those with more offensive Quirks; even powerful, he had no chance ...

— Wow. Uh. This is...brutal? - Deadpool really doesn't know hoe to react - This is public access right? Oh jeez.

From the seats reserved for students, Peter's friends tried in any way to make him realize his mistake and get him back on track;
— Peter! Watch out, you're going out! - Wanda says with her hands close to her face while shouting to her friend

— Hello! It's the other way! - Gwen also tries to warn him, placing her hands around her mouth to increase the volume

—... – Danny says nothing, even though he is also concerned about his friend's performance, he felt that all that was useless

—... – Flash was also another who watched silently, but attentively, he knew that Parker was in a bad situation, but he had an annoying way of getting out of them at the last moment

Further down, with the Iron Man, the hero scratched his goatee, worried as he watched the boy run towards him, towards the edge of the field;
— What is this power ... - Tony says impressed by the other boy's Quirk

“Jason Stryker, Quirk; Mind Illusion. With a simple exchange of look, he is able to change everything that a person perceives, be it visual, auditory, or even olfactory. A consequence of this power is the erasure of the target's recent and superficial memories, replacing them with new images and sensations ”

"Parker is certainly not among the strongest in the heroes' course, but he is certainly much stronger than Stryker" thinks Matthew as he analyzes his student's chances; even feeling sorry for the situation of the boy in General Studies, he couldn't help but worry about one of his students “but to be able to take advantage of this he needs to get out of the trance imposed by him, and that will be the real challenge. Anyway, this fight will end quickly ”
— Come on kid... – Tony says in a cold sweat as he watches his student getting closer and closer to the edge of the battlefield, a little more and he would be eliminated from the competition - get out of this!

But even though he tried to warn his pupil, Jason had made a point of filtering out every sound from Peter's mind; nothing was going to warn him about what was going on, the only sound that came to his mind was shouting from the audience, as if excited for a confrontation, while the real audience was silent, anxious for what was going to happen next.
— Sorry about that, but it's nothing personal - Jason says aloud, but as his opponent couldn't hear him, he was talking to himself more - but I need to beat you if I want to become a hero too ...
In Peter's view, however, everything went smoothly, he ran towards his opponent, his brain didn’t capture anything strange around him, he didn’t find Deadpool’s comments lacking, nor didn’t he hear his friends or tutor, well, at least the rational part couldn't.
Peter was approaching the middle of the field when he felt a shiver go through his body. The same as you feel when you are cold and step in cold water, that shivering wave that makes all the hairs on your body stand on end in an instant. Peter then stops, not understanding exactly what had happened to get goosebumps all over; a clear sign of his ‘Spider Sense’ firing; but every time it meant an imminent attack, and looking around, Peter doesn't notice anything, of course, in his head, he didn't know the boy's Quirk, so he couldn't risk it, so running his hand quickly over his arm to lowering the goose bumps, he walks again more slowly, experiencing the same chill sensation with each step, and having forgotten all the conversation he had had with Ava before the dispute;

“— So his Quirk makes him control what the other sees? - Peter asks to be sure, looking down thinking about all the implications of that Quirk - do I have any chance of beating him?

— It is not likely ... but there is a chance - Ava tells him, not for a second abandoning her more rational side - don't look him in the eye, this is how he connects with your mind and shuffles your senses, at least that's what i realized he did to me ...

— What exactly happened? - Peter asks his deputy class representative

— He made me see Azari inviting me to be part of his team - she says seriously, staring at Peter directly - this guy is not stupid, he probably saw me talking to Azari before, and deduced that I would agree to battle with him. He's a great observer of these types of behavior, but luckily he won't have that advantage against you in battle.

— Yeah, real lucky... OUCH! – the boy's sarcastic comment is quickly interrupted by a blow to the head by the girl, a punishment for his pessimism

— But there is a chance to get out of the trance; right at the end of the fight, I bumped into someone and suddenly things went back to normal - she says with her hand on her chin while remembering the event

— Hmmmm, this is certainly interesting to know, but I will not have any help from outside luck in this situation ... - Peter usually tried not to be pessimistic, but in that situation it was really difficult

— You're right ... - she says, agreeing with the boy and then getting up from the chair of the 1-A break room; where they were before the festival started - I hope I helped ...

— Ah! It did help, any information is better than nothing, right? ... - Peter says scratching the back of his head a little embarrassed

— But I have one last request; I know it's a little selfish on my part, but would you be able to beat him and win for both of us? - she asks turning to the boy, but when she heard the words coming out of her mouth, she quickly blushed slightly and turned around - can you try at least? ...

— ‘Do, or do not, there is no try...’ – Peter says, making a joke to himself as he forced his voice to squeak like a famous green alien did

— What? - Ava either didn't hear right or didn't understand the reference, Peter couldn't say

— Ah, yeah ... I-I am going to do my best! - Peter says convincingly to the girl who just nods and leaves the room”
Going back to the whole situation that Peter was in; the boy now took steps slowly, the steps themselves were not slow motion, but he stopped at each step because the same sensation of chills dominated his body again, with each step the wave that raised all the hairs on his body was, impressively, stronger, and he felt bad about that repeated situation. But this time that Peter was now having to spend getting around, made him analyze the situation better; after all this time his opponent still hadn’t moved or said anything, he couldn’t hear any specific words, neither from the audience nor from his friends who were in the stands, but still close, and the main thing ... Deadpool hadn’t said anything yet, even though nothing happened, he was quick to make a joke, but so far nothing.
And in the middle of this moment of contemplation, something happens in the involuntary part of Peter's brain, and in a movement without the boy controlling it, his right arm rises quickly and he shoots a web. The substance bursts from his forearm, making the hole and starting to bleed and the white web is fired in the direction of his opponent, but the most impressive thing is not the fact that Jason didn’t even dodge the attack, but that the web went through him completely , as if he were a kind of ghost ...
And in the blink of an eye, Peter begins to see other things; he finds himself facing the tunnel from which he had previously come, but he was still on the battlefield. Looking down, he notices his left foot raised, as if he is about to take a step out of the arena, but he quickly turns his feet and walks a little back and away, not remembering how he got there.
“— AND WITHOUT ANY EXPLANATION, HOLDING THE TRUE SUPREME POWER OF PROTAGONISM; OUR HERO IS BACK IN COMPETITION! – Deadpool says seeing the boy standing still and taking a few steps back while being close to the edge of the field
Looking around and listening to the audience cheering for the comment, Peter's memories come back in an instant; both the ones lost before, about his opponent's Quirk and the conversation he had with Ava before the battle, as well as the time he spent within the illusion projected by Jason after Peter looked him in the eye; how stupid he had been!

— What? But how ... - Peter overhears his opponent talking, probably because he didn't understand how Peter had questioned his illusion to do something and get out of it

— Oof... – Ava says from the stands, feeling relieved that Peter had managed to return to the competition

— My heart can't take these things anymore - says Gwen exaggeratedly, but with Wanda and Danny agreeing, it had been a lot of pressure to watch that

Peter starts to look back, trying to observe the situation, but soon he looks back, afraid that any change of vision, however quick it would be, would return him to that illusory world again. In the beginning Jason had used a few tricks to make Peter look; he was irritated to make him lower his defenses and perception, and then he used the snap to get his attention, and finally, the quick movement of his hand had made Peter unconsciously face the boy's eyes and fall into the illusory trap that had almost made him lose .
Looking down, he still sees the web connected with his arm and the wall in the distance, with bleeding staining the beginning of the web; then he has a crazy idea. Quickly snatching it from his arm and pulling it off the wall, Peter improvises a blindfold and passes the web in front of his closed eyes, the sensation was strange, the web was cold and quite sticky, but that would be necessary, without his vision, there was no way he could be trapped in illusion, and so he would use his other senses to defeat the boy.
Turning in the direction of his opponent, Peter starts walking towards him; he had no perfect spatial perception like Mr. Murdock, but his ‘Spider Sense’ was already quite helpful;
— This power of yours seems to be very useful, but it seems that there are other things that you seem to be able to do as I could see in the obstacle race - Peter felt that his opponent had changed his strategy, but he was not sure what it was - no wonder that you're trying to be a hero, I'm even jealous of you for having that power ...

"I know how that feels ..." Peter thinks, thinking about the boy, but remembering himself not so long ago

— You have been blessed with a useful power that enables you to be a hero! Are you not proud !?

"Of course I am, but this blessing had nothing to do with birth, as you may be thinking ..."

—Being born with my Quirk, my path to being a hero is much more difficult, but someone like you wouldn't understand!

"I understand, more than you can imagine ..." Peter thinks, not wanting to answer and get distracted as he gets closer and closer to his opponent

— Your path is much simpler, you were born with a heroic Quirk, for you everything is much simpler !!!

— I have been blessed by others! And it is for them that I fight !!! - Peter screams with all his strength to the opponent when he was about to grab him, but then Jason's strategy becomes clear
The moment Peter reaches out to grab the boy and push him out of the arena, at the same time he screams, his opponent tries to deflect by taking a few steps to the side, probably trying to distract Peter's remaining senses with the scream he had given. , deflect and push him, but he didn't count on young Parker's sixth sense of danger.
Noticing the boy's movement to his left, Parker quickly reaches out, reaching for the boy's gym uniform and launching him towards the edge of the field with his increased strength.
Of course, he didn't have any very impressive strength. It's not like he threw Jason straight out, but he threw him in a way that the boy rolled across the concrete floor until he was close to the edge. Peter then moves on to finish his plan, while Jason gets up to try to end it once and for all.
When he got close enough, Jason tries to use the fact that he was taller than his opponent to try to tear the web and try to force him to look into his eyes; stopping him with a hand on his chest, he tries to reach the web with his right hand, but the boy quickly raises the dos to hold him and prevent him from getting
—Grrr – gritting his teeth in rage, Jason throws a punch in the area of Parker's nose, which is effective to some extent, as the boy staggers backwards a little while his nose starts to bleed
But Jason did not count on Peter's agility, still holding his opponent's right arm, Peter takes a few quick steps, going from front to back of the brunette with heterochromatic eyes, placing himself between him and the boundary line. And holding his arm and using the momentum of his movement, he uses his strength to throw his opponent over his shoulder and out of the line, just as he had done with Flash during duo battles. Hitting his back on the ground causes Jason to momentarily lose his breath before breathing again while lying on the ground, with his opponent bleeding and tired from standing and inside the arena, the judge giving victory to Parker and the crowd cheering, but in his head only one scene took place;
“Jason was young, six, seven or so; it had been a few years since he had discovered his Quirk and as a result he had been ignored by the family on the part of his father, a bunch of prejudiced people who still believed that people with Quirks were sick, abnormal, mutants, non-humans, a very outdated thought, but still present.
But the boy had his mother, his private heroine, she was also Quirkless, but he loved to play with her son, watch movies or hero actions on TV, all of which made his desire to be a hero grow, and he tried to be a hero. , the hero of Marcy Stryker, his mother.
His father, William Stryker Jr. did not abuse either him or his wife, but he was completely cold and ignorant, taking his post in the army as much more important. With that, he was never on the important dates; birthdays, Christmases, and other celebrations, and that's when Jason took action. In all these celebrations, Jason used his Quirk to make his mother see his father coming home and spending the day with them; she always woke up the other day thinking it had been a dream, but Jason loved seeing his mother with a real smile on her face.
But everything went downhill; her father arrived in the middle of one of those moments, Jason had to stop the illusion, and all those memories came back to Marcy and she realized how it had all been a lie. Now in depression, the woman had no choice but to leave that house and never come back ... ”
Still on the floor, Jason relives that scene, of his mother taking the suitcase and leaving; he had failed in his first attempt to be someone's hero, and now he had failed again.

In the bleachers of the part specified for class 1-A, several of Peter's colleagues were happy that the boy managed to win the battle. Three in particular were the happiest;
— He did it! - says Wanda happy and relieved by the victory of her friend

— A card up his sleeve at the last moment, it looks like Parker's style ... - says Danny as he watched his friend go to the center of the field to shake hands at the end of the fight

— WE ARE THE CHAMPIONS!!! – Gwen screams into the sky, making people close to her strange about her behavior, but she was already used to it

— He did that same judo move against you, didn't he? - Pietro asks Flash, making fun of the boy over the memory

— It is better to run platinum, before I get angry ... - Flash says threateningly; Pietro just laughs and goes back to his place while the brunette watched Parker with irritation: he was really aiming for the top too, how annoying, the boy thought

After they shook hands, Peter was still holding his injured arm, trying to stop the flow of blood. After the greeting, his opponent, still with his head down, starts to leave the field, but Peter did not move; they might not know it, but he knew exactly how Jason felt, imposing, without a chance in this world, without a space between the stars, so, quickly raising his head, Peter asks the boy
— Why do you want to be a hero? - that, simple, direct, many people had different reasons, and all of them deserved that place, no matter how different the motivations were

—... – Jason stops where he was, he raises his head, but he doesn't turn to Peter - there's no way to avoid what your heart desires, am I right?

—... – Peter completely agreed, he couldn't help it, his heart sometimes spoke so loudly that it seemed impossible to try anything else - you may not want to hear me, but you were amazing today. But it's not just me who think that ...

—... – Jason then turns to Peter, turning the green and blue eye towards the boy, who with a soft smile on his face, just points to the stands, Jason follows in the pointed direction, where several students of General Studies shouted Jason's name , and several heroes seemed to talk about the boy's skills and potential; he certainly had left an impression - wait for me Parker, this is not the last time you saw me! You bet, I will become the best ...

— I'll be waiting for this ... - Peter says quietly as he watches his opponent walk away and go back through the tunnel he had come from

While people waited for the next dispute, and the fighters also headed for the access tunnels, Peter, unsurprisingly, was again in the infirmary to be able to heal his arm a little because of the web launch since he would still participate in the next competitions. . Night Nurse finishes using her Quirk, with the green light rapidly fading and extinguishing; as Peter couldn't lose all his energy now, Claire caused the wound to just clot, so that it was no longer a blood-dripping problem for Peter.
— That should be enough ... - the nurse says holding a gauze over the wound so as not to accumulate dirt

— Thanks ... - the boy Parker says still remembering the fight - my battle against Jason, was more difficult than I anticipated ...

— Yeah, it must be hard to hear those things, isn't it, kid? - Tony, who was also there asks the pupil, who knew he had been through it and knew the sensations

— But even so, I couldn't have relieved him; I have to focus on my goal of getting to the top ... - Peter says confidently facing his tutor

—... – Claire sighed before punching Tony in the arm - you filling the boy's head with these number one hero things; Aren't you putting too much pressure on him?

— First, that hurt. Second, now I understand why you don't have a boyfriend ... - the comment earned him another punch, but he was already waiting for that - third; it was necessary, the boy needs determination ... - he tries to justify himself

— Something happened while I was trapped in the illusion ... - Peter says, having explained everything that had happened to the hero before they went to the infirmary - my 'Spider Sense' would go off all the time and I involuntarily shot the web that released me...

— Hmmm – Tony thinks and activates his robotic glove again, looking at the diagrams and analyzes of Peter's body - it must be something that affected your brain, a connection between the voluntary and the involuntary part; something related to the functions of the Frontal and Parietal Lobes, but maybe we should do more research

— Since when do you understand neuroscience? - Claire asks not knowing how the mechatronic engineering graduate knew about it without being researching at the moment

— Since yesterday - he says and deactivates the glove - well, maybe it will be something for us to research in the future, but come on, it's almost time for the next fight and the winner will be your next opponent, chop chop!

— Yes sir - Peter says as soon as he leaves his chair and leaves the infirmary - thanks - he says to the nurse and leaves

Elsewhere, having just left the Class 1-A rest area, Robbie walked through the corridors, following the instructions he had previously received on how to get to the tunnel before the battlefield. The boy tried not to think about anything and prayed the Our Father, holding his crucifix as he walked, with his eyes closed and murmuring the words to himself. That moment was what he most expected, to show the world who he wanted to be, and not who he was created to be. Lifting his head and putting the pendant inside his gymnastics uniform, he turns to the left to find one of the figures he least expected to see there;
— Roberto, we have to talk ... - Jonathan Blaze says to his son, as he gets away from the wall and stands up

— We have nothing to talk about. - Robbie says coldly trying to end it as soon as possible

— You are being immature - hero number two says - if you were not so stubborn, and using your true power you would have gone through all of this much more easily. You need to be the best if you want to outmaneuver Iron Man

— True power? - Robbie says as he stands in front of his father, but still standing on his side, facing the hall - you will see my true power; I will win using only my mother's power and I will let go of everything you taught me or thought of me, you bastard. I already let go of your last name, now I will delete any connection I have with you ...
Reyes doesn't even wait for an answer from the eldest, he just leaves, he was angry enough to have forgotten everything he had just prayed for, and he knew that if he stayed there, things would only get worse. Then he continues on his way, feeling the hero's penetrating gaze on the back of his neck, but not caring enough to do anything about it except ignore it.

Peter did not take long to find the wing reserved for the students' classes and, consequently, the wing of class 1-A, which was more to the right of the order of the wards, which obeyed the alphabetical order. Once there, he looks at the twenty chairs positioned in four rows of five; seeing most of his colleagues there, with only a few missing;
— Peter! Congratulations! - the boy looks to see in the last row Wanda, who called him indicating the vacant chair beside him, and with Danny and Gwen also waving and being on the other side of Wanda

—... – Peter smiles and starts to walk there, just stops for a moment, when he sees Ava looking in his direction, the two exchange nods and the boy will sit next to his friends - thanks guys! - he says and as soon as he sits down, the main narrator's voice comes back in full volume

— AND WE ARE BACK FOR MORE!!! – Deadpool exclaims as the two students make their way to the arena – THIS TIME, TWO 1-A STUDENTS WILL FACE A DEADLY BATTLE, BECAUSE YOU CAN BET, THESE TWO ARE THE HEAVY HITTERS!

— Don't talk about my students like that - Matthew tries to calm his partner, invoking the paternal side he had with the students

—IN THE BLUE CORNER, SHE’S THE SECOND BEST THING AT WHAT SHE DOES. THE ETERNAL SILVER TROPHY UNTIL HER OLD MAN FINALLY KICKS THE BUCKET. WEIGHING AT LEAST 450KG, BECAUSE HOLY CRAP ADAMANTIUM IS HEAVY AND… what? She doesn’t have Adamantium yet? Why is she still here? Okay, okaY. Well, let’s continue before the girl realises that I just said she weighs the same as a giraffe...HER CLONE NAME WAS X-23, BUT WE KNOW SHE AS LAURA KINNEY!!!
On the battlefield, the girl with long dark hair did some stretching with her arms and snapped her neck as she prepared for the probably the most difficult confrontation of her life.
— AND IN THE RED CORNER, WE HAVE THE PRODIGY OF THE CENTURY FOLKS. WEIGHING AS MUCH AS THE SKELETONS HE KEEPS IN HIS CLOSET, IS THE NEW SPIRIT OF VENGEANCE! THE GHOST RIDER! ROBERTO REYES!!!
Unlike his colleague, Reyes just stared at the floor, after the "conversation" with his old man, all the emotions he always tried to keep closed inside seemed to be more agitated than ever, and he didn't know what he might be able to do.
All students in class 1-A were looking forward to this dispute; mainly because they are two of the best fighters in the class competing 1v1. But in particular Pater and Flash paid close attention; Peter for having to face whoever won between the two and Flash for already imagining the fight against ghosty. Soon enough, the battle begins;
Without wasting time, Laura already unsheats her bone claws and fires towards her opponent with her superior strength and agility, and when she was close enough, she leaps with both fists extended on him, for an ambush, inspired by the her father's movements.
Robbie, distracted, barely has time to dodge and ends up getting out of the way at the last second, but Laura was very agile; removing one of the claws from her foot, she uses it on the floor to propel herself towards Reyes, again trying to hit him with the claws.
There are several quick cuts, she couldn't even make an opening, or he would take advantage of the chains. But soon after some unsuccessful blows, she gets an opening in the boy's defenses, but when she was about to use it, the boy summons an iron dagger from the air itself and stops her attack.
Now standing on an equal footing with his opponent, the two exchange blows and defenses, but Robbie had a dark feeling inside him, telling him to use his power, to end it all at once; the feeling is too great, and without breaking his promise, Reyes unleashes all his fury
— AHHHHHHH!!! – he howls and from the brunette's back, dozens of chains appeared, a whirlwind of iron chains appeared like magic from his back and in an instant they go over Laura

—Argh! – in a few seconds, the entire stadium stops breathing; the chains, still connected to the boy's back, were completely tied to every inch of the girl's body, leaving her suspended, with the four limbs firmly attached and separated, without her being able to move an inch – grrrrr...

—... – but something inside Reyes continued to bother him; without intention, a thin chain between those that were tied to the girl, begins to slide like a snake, until it reaches the brunette's neck; painfully and slowly it wraps around the girl's white neck and begins to squeeze and block the girl's flow of oxygen

—... – out of breath Laura knew it wasn't going to last long and it was useless to try something, so, unable to move or speak, she retracts the claws of her hands and feet in surrender, but the boy doesn't seem to notice and she starts to turn red

— Mr. Reyes... – Emma Frost tries to get the boy's attention, but he doesn't seem to hear and the chain tightens a little bit more

—... – no one could say anything; in a short time the boy would kill someone, but it was such a heavy situation that no one could say anything

— Mr. Reyes! – Professor Frost uses her Quirk to alert the boy, and he seems to wake up from his trance and automatically picks up all the chains, making them go back "into him", making the girl fall to the floor coughing

— Cof cof! – she coughs and breathes deeply; the red on her neck caused by the hanging soon starts to get weaker until it disappears, due to the girl's healing ability, activated by metabolism

— The winner is Roberto Reyes - the judge says without much ceremony as she watches the boy approach the fallen girl and extend his hand

— Sorry, I didn't have my head in place ... - he says, extending his hand to help the girl to get up, but not being able to look her in the eye for the horrible act he had committed, but luckily she soon takes his hand and get up

— The next time you choke me, at least ask me to dinner before ... - she says, smirking and sending a wink to the blushing boy
The entire audience, even if frightened, applauds the fair play shown by both competitors, as they were unable to hear what Laura had said. But the most impressed were the other students in 1-A, all impressed by Reyes' power, and one brunette in particular quite concerned about his next battle. But most impressive was the sadness he saw in Robbie.

Chapter Text

“— ON MY RIGHT SIDE; HIS NAME IS BARRY ALLEN AND HE IS THE FASTEST ALIVE MAN; WHEN HE WAS A CHILD ... oops, introduction and wrong universe, my bad guys ... WEIGHING LESS THAN HALF OF USAIN BOLT, CLASS 1-A SPEEDSTER, PIETRO MAXIMOFF!!! – Deadpool says announcing the platinum-haired boy, who walked to the combat area doing some stretches and light warm-ups in his legs before seeing who his opponent would be

“— AND ON MY LEFT SIDE! INVOKING THE FURY OF THE PRAIRIES AND FORESTS! WEIGHING THE EQUIVALENT TO MORE THAN 70 SQUIRRELS, FROM CLASS 1-B; DOREEN GREEN!!! THIS ‘OUGHT BE GOOD!
On the other side of the arena, Pietro can watch his opponent. The girl from the other class of the heroes' course was a little shorter than he was, so the boy could see at a distance, and had a more fluffy constitution, with her arms and legs a little fuller. She had short red hair that almost looked like orange, she had a round face, small nose and big brown eyes.
But what attracted the most attention was the fluffy brown tail, almost a meter long, which was raised and slightly curled at the end, like a squirrel. And he walked with a smile on his face towards the battlefield.
In any case, Pietro did not seem concerned; he had super speed and the girl only had a hairy tail, it's not like he was going to lose, so with his smug way he asks;

— What's up cutie? You don't have to be sad if you lose - the boy says putting his hands on his waist and puffing out his chest - I can take you to dinner later.

— Okay, if I lose you take me to dinner! - she says smiling and in such a lively way that Pietro did not expect

— Let the battle begin! - the judge announces
Without wasting time, Pietro soon uses his Quirk and fires at high speed, in a straight line towards his opponent. He momentarily becomes a blue and white blur to the audience, but he was able to see everything clearly. His goal was simple, to get close and put the girl off the line using his super speed, she would barely notice and would have already lost.
One thing he notices is his opponent placing her tail in front of her body, as if trying to hide, Pietro just laughs at this useless attempt to protect himself and just speeds up. What he didn't expect, however, was that just when he was about to hit her, the girl in an incredible display of agility and reaction time and swerves to the side, but keeping her tail in the same place, confusing Peter and making him go right through it.
For his speed, he has to brake quickly or he would cross the line and lose the game. He stops just inches from the line and looks back, only to see his opponent smiling, waving and wagging her tail from side to side.
Gritting his teeth, he tries a strategy he had been training for the two weeks prior to the sports festival; he starts to run in zig zag, stopping for a few milliseconds before each turn; running from side to side and forward at the same time. Even though he was not perfect as he wanted, in doing so he seemed to be in two places at the same time, even though it was just two blurs, but that would confuse his opponent enough that she did not know where he was coming from.
But, by using a skill that few would be able to deduce that she had; she can see which side the boy was coming from and lowering slightly, she makes a vertical jump almost two meters high, completely escaping the boy's onslaught, who at speed stumbles and rolls off the ground, fortunately stopping before the limit line.
— Oh come on! - the boy says irritated still on the floor, staring at Doreen - how did you manage to see me !?

— Squirrels have great peripheral vision! - she says excited to be able to share such information - and with my keen sense of smell I was sure where you were at all times

“Doreen Green, Quirk: Squirrel. She has all the capabilities of a squirrel, which doesn't seem like much, but it does contain strength, agility, reflexes, keen senses and other intrinsic abilities of these little rodents. In addition to the visible fuzzy tail.”

— Okay, enough to take it easy ... - the boy says already getting irritated, he then puts himself in a running position and begins to vibrate his body, especially his legs, for his most powerful movement - Mercury Acceleration ...

—Agh! – the girl says when she got close enough to the boy without him noticing, then holding him with her tail and throwing him out of the arena; with no spectacular strength since she didn’t want to hurt him, but just enough to push him over the edge.
Because of his Quirk that made him a lot lighter so he could run more, Doreen was able to use her prehensile tail more easily since she couldn't handle anything too heavy with it yet

— Pietro Maximoff has crossed the line, the winner is Doreen Green! - the field judge announces
While the young redhead helped Pietro to get up and beat the dust. Several heroes talked to each other talking about the skills of the two fighters, both were certainly quite powerful and could be useful in different situations and for different types of heroes. The two classes of the heroes course also discussed the confrontation and the skills of their colleagues;

— Man, I could have sworn that Pietro would win easy ... - Sam says to his colleagues

— He underestimated her - Kamala says - we must remember that everyone at 1-B passed the same test as us, we are no better than them

— Yeah, but we face villains, we are better prepared - the boy responds to the girl when trying to flex his arms to show his “strength”

— A new category for "furries", I bet you didn't think so much about squirrel girls - Kei says from his place as he scribbled his notebook in view of the curves of the girl who appeared on the screen leaving the arena

— Okay, I'll take that now ... - Nico says taking the notebook out of the boy's hand and giving it to Groot who keeps it in a cocoon of branches

—I am Groot...

— Well, well, well if it's not the so-called "class that fought against real villains" - the head of the dark-haired boy from 1-B, Loki? Appears on the wall that divides the area of each class - is he one of yours? Hadn't he said something about defeating our dear colleague? Gosh, are you sure it was the villains who invaded? It wasn't a bunch of losers since you guys ...
Before he continues to speak, something happens and he freezes for a second before falling unconscious on the floor, making room for the blonde girl, and 1-B Class Representative.

— Sorry for him ... - she says smiling embarrassed and putting him on her shoulder and carrying him back to the places as if it was nothing

— She certainly has impressive abilities, I don't know much about all the abilities of a squirrel, but it is worth researching, apparently her tail is a great tool and apparently it can be used in other situations that do not involve battles. Pietro also seems to have trained other tricks at high speed, but maybe he could get along better ... - Peter murmured non-stop to himself, trying to write down as much information as he can before the next fight starts and he has to pay attention to other things. But before he could continue, his ‘Spider Sense’ goes off and he feels a tingle at the back of his neck, quickly looking around and seeing all the colleagues nearby looking at him confused; except for Flash who looked irritated and Wanda who laughed lightly at his side

— Hehehe... – she tries to keep from laughing and then opens her eyes smiling to face the boy

— Ah, sorry about that! - he says embarrassed, luckily everyone turns their attention to the festival, except Wanda, who still watched him smiling

— Still writing down all the Quirks you see, don't you? - she says smiling when remembering the walk they took in which the brunette met this habit of Peter

— Yeah, it will be something much more valuable here ... - he says, flipping through the pages of the notebook quickly - I also made some notes about the powers of each of our class during these two weeks for possible confrontations, you want to see ...

— IT'S GOING TO START, IT'S GOING TO START, IT'S GOING TO START !!! - the two brunettes observe an anxious Gwen, jumping in her seat, excited by the fight that would follow. And soon they realize why

“— FROM MY RIGHT SIDE, MASTER OF MARTIAL ARTS AND DEEP TEACHINGS ARISING FROM “PANDA EXPRESS” LUCKY COOKIES! WEIGHING LITTLE LESS THAN JACKIE CHAN, CLASS 1-A; DANIEL RAND!!!” Deadpool announces
The classmates then applaud the blond boy who was walking towards the field, with his hands at his side, serenely waiting for the confrontation to start. Of course, since he was silent, another person who completed with noise

— GIVE ME A "D"! GIVE ME A “A”! GIVE ME TWO “N’s”! GIVE ME A "Y"! DANNY! DANNY! DANNY! - Gwen screamed at the top of her lungs, now wearing an M.A cheerleader uniform; a dark blue top with red outlines with only one strap on the right shoulder, a cut-out blue skirt on the outside and red on the inside over a black mini shorts, in addition to long blue socks and sneakers in the same two colors. Besides, of course, pompoms.
Without the mental capacity of anyone there to ask like the girl; 1. I had gotten that uniform, and 2. I had changed so fast. Everyone then pays attention to Danny's opponent, with the exception of Kei, who, having the vision of Gwen's outfit, was trying harder to get his notebook back from Groot, which forced the young alien to tie his colleague to his own vines.

“— AND ON MY LEFT SIDE, WITH A MIND ABLE TO RIVALIZE WITH SOME OF THE MOST BRILLIANT MINDS OF TODAY! THIS TIME OF THE FORGOTTEN F-CLASS FROM THE SUPPORT COURSE; RIRI WILLIAMS!
And on the other side of the field, the young brunette with curly hair walked a little more uncertainly towards the battlefield; carrying her briefcase with equipment and shaking the other fist, she was probably nervous; mainly given how calm her opponent was;

— Okay, I may have been wrong before, but there's no way Danny can lose, right? - Sam asks seeking support from colleagues

— Rand is certainly one of our best short-range fighters - Azari says analyzing the situation - in addition to having a very powerful Quirk ...

— Besides, the support course has no combat training ... - Ava complements by remembering to have read about all the courses available at M.A

— I wouldn't be so sure ... - says Tyrone quietly, but Wanda and Peter, who were sitting next to him, listen
The two had to agree. As Gwen booed the girl, the two remembered how useful the girl had been in the cavalry battle; without her equipment they would certainly have gone through much more difficulty, they are all very useful and very powerful. And in addition to not knowing what other equipment she kept in her suitcase, she still had the question of her Quirk; she had probably kept it hidden until now, which was understandable, people, when it comes to someone from the support class, prefer to know about their equipment than about their Quirk; the second a question generally more focused on the students of the course of heroes.
After explaining the rules, Judge Emma Frost frees a minute so that Riri can dress / activate any devices she would use during the competition, as specified in the regulations, but it was at that moment that everyone's jaw dropped to the floor.
At previous sports festivals, what the support course students usually brought to the competition was one or two pieces of equipment that simulated a specific Quirk so that they had a similar advantage to the heroes course students; competition favorites.
But that was outside the standards that everyone expected.
In a few seconds, Riri's suitcase becomes a true armor coupling machine, and soon covers her body with large pieces of metal that eventually formed the figure that everyone looked at in a mixture of wonder and amazement.
Almost, if not a little more, two meters high, armor was a bluish gray humanoid exoskeleton, much like the first versions of Iron Man's armor. It was like one of the first armors; more rustic, with bigger pieces and less fluid fittings, but it remained incredible armor. Peter and Wanda are able to recognize the gauntlets and boots they used during the last activity, but now they had more pieces, so they could do more things. Everyone in the audience was impressed and even frightened by the armor. But Riri is impressed to see her opponent's serene face, he didn't seem to have been shaken by the armor;

— Aren't you impressed or scared? - she asks with fear that the boy was an undead or something

— It is certainly very impressive; but underestimating an opponent is the first step towards dishonorable defeat ... - noting that the girl, or rather, the armor turned her head confused, Danny sighs and explains himself - I saw what your equipment was capable of, and honestly, I expected something at that level ... - he says without ever letting his serene face wither; for not knowing much about his opponent Danny preferred not to stick to any specific strategy and just prepare for what could happen

“— HEY, IS THAT ALLOWED!? WHAT ARE TODAY’S KIDS TOYS!? I WANT ONE TOO!!!” Deadpool asks referring to Emma Frost

— It was all correctly pre-filled on Ms. Williams' Equipment Description form - Frost says, now explaining why she didn't look shaken by the armor assembly - let the dispute begin!

Riri wasted no time seeing what the boy had done during the cavalry battle, and the longer it took, the more disadvantage it would be for her due to the energy of the armor. Then, activating the thrusters of the feet, it launches like a real rocket towards its opponent, which remains firm while it sees the machine approaching at high speed.
With one of the armor's fists extended, she prepares to make a real impact on the boy. However, with an exhale, Danny energizes his left fist with his Chi and extends it towards the approaching opponent, and in the contact between his hand and that of the machine, the second simply stops in the air, as if he has found a force field. .

— What the? - Riri knew the boy was powerful, but not on that level
Danny quickly changes and energizes the other arm, then throws a punch in the chest of the armor that creates a shock wave and drives his opponent to the other side of the field.
Riri knew that the boy was strong, she had seen what he was capable of a few hours ago, but she didn't think it was enough to face her armor. She then changes her strategy, as her opponent seemed to be very focused on hand-to-hand combat, she uses long-distance strategy. Activating some commands of the armor, the girl causes the two forearms of the mechanical clothing to be fired towards her opponent. In the middle of the trajectory of the projectiles, however, she activates thrusters on the sides of each one of them and makes them change their trajectory, making both turn and go to opposite sides of the boy.
The only thing, though, was that Riri didn't expect Danny to be so agile.
Upon realizing the double approach, Danny chooses one of the projectiles and begins to move towards him. As soon as he was close to the moment of impact, he extends his hand and using his legs, he jumps, as if giving a star upwards, and uses his hand on the object to command his trajectory. He then passes over it, but deflects it enough so that it hits, not directly, but scrapes the other forearm of the armor, so that it loses its trajectory and falls to the ground away from Danny.
Using a kind of magnet, Riri activates this function in order to bring the projectiles back so that she could fix them in some way. But her opponent wastes no time and fires at her.
Collecting the partially destroyed parts of the armor, Riri sees Danny quickly approaching for the final blow. She then uses her last strategy and extends her right arm, thus activating her Quirk.
Danny didn't even have time to react when a kind of bubble of bluish energy formed almost instantly around him and lifted him off the ground. His instincts are activated at the same moment, he tries to hit the energy barrier in the hope of being able to break free, but all in vain.

— Don't even worry - Danny heard the girl's voice coming from inside the armor - As long as I maintain my concentration, even if part of it, it is practically indestructible to physical damage.

“Riri Williams. Quirk; Energy Ball. She is able to create bubbles of energy around her target and thus is able to trap objects and people. But only one at a time.”

Using this moment when her opponent would be too busy trying to get out of her trap, Riri retreats to the central part, the torso, of her armor, so that she could tamper with the devices and the internal computer of her suit, since she had not yet managed to develop an artificial intelligence good enough to take care of that.
While the girl focused on fixing her outfit, Danny tries to think of a way out; his energized strikes with Chi were basically stronger, but they were not an energy damage so he could pierce the bubble he was trapped in. He then puts himself in a single option; he sits cross-legged and begins to meditate.
Focusing on his breathing, Danny disregards everything around him, the sounds of the crowd, the boos, the screams of joy, he focuses on himself, on his situation, seeking that spiritual peace would bring clarification to his question at the time ;
* inhales *
* exhales *
* inhales *
* expires *
* inhales *
* expires *
Bingpot.
Remembering a teaching, Danny then focuses his energy on both hands; at the tip of the fist of the right hand, and on the palm of the left, and concentrating for a moment, until he beats both hands together and creates a wave of energy, which escapes from the bubble and reaches its target; his opponent.
She talked about maintaining her concentration; the wave of vital energy would be enough to overwhelm her senses for a second, long enough for the bubble to be undone and Danny had a clear path for her.
And said and done. The wave hit the armor, and consequently Riri, and the bubble was automatically shattered. Taking advantage of this moment, Danny runs the last meters that separated him from his opponent and stops a short distance away.
Leaning back a little, he charges his fist with bright yellow energy, and with a single stroke, crushes the front of the armor and makes it fly the remaining meters until it is out of line; giving Danny victory.
In the stands, his friends celebrate his victory;

— Wow, that was quite a battle ... - comments Luke

— Definitely, the two sides were almost equivalent in tactics ... - Amadeus also comments, alongside his colleague
Peter and Wanda were two who were quite happy for their friend's victory; they had been impressed by Riri's equipment for sure, but they were happy to see that his friend was more than capable of taking care of it. While Gwen was still jumping and doing a choreography to spell the boy's name.
However, after the announcement of Danny's victory; seeing her friends win their first fights, Wanda gets up a little crestfallen and leaves the place. Peter was busy writing things in his notebook, but as soon as he turned to say something to the brunette, he looked and saw the seat beside him empty. He then turns to Gwen who is still dancing celebrating;

— Gwen, where's Wanda? - he asks

— Ah, she must have gone to the bathroom or something ... - She says quickly, not paying much attention, but Peter just shrugs, it should be that ...

Approaching the overturned armor, Danny can then see the front part of the trunk opening and giving off smoke like a pressure cooker and soon sees the opponent coming out and remaining seated, with a hand on her head probably because of the dizziness. The boy then approaches and offers his hand to the girl, who accepts and he helps her to get up.

— Sorry for the armor ... - Danny says scratching the back of his neck - but she was very good, if that is any consolation

— Ah, she needed some finishing touches anyway ... - the girl says; sad to have her partially destroyed, but happy to have managed to show her worth as an engineer and member of the Support class. But even so she still hoped that the people who mattered would have seen the fight ...

“— AND NOW ... more people from 1-A are you serious!?” Deadpool asks already feeling a little tired of these presentations “okay, we have on my right side CAPTAIN MARVEL'S FAN NUMBER 1! CLASS 1-A KAMALA KHAN !!! AND FROM MY LEFT SIDE THE BOY WHO MOST RESEMBLES CAPTAIN MARVEL WITH HIS POWERS, WITHOUT MUCH TO SAY ABOUT HIM, OF THE SAME CLASS; SAMUEL ALEXANDER!!!
The two teenagers were already on the battlefield, receiving instructions from the field judge again; they both didn’t look so nervous. Sam had his head held high and confident while his helmet was under his arm, and his opponent stretched his arms and legs, preparing for the confrontation.
While all this was going on, Peter was analyzing both colleagues; they had been a pair in the exercise of the first class with Iron Man, so they were probably the ones who knew each other's Quirk better; and that they couldn't be more different. Sam was able to generate enormous amounts of energy and fly with it and fire rays of energy, but only when he was wearing his helmet. While Kamala was able to increase her body size, she could stretch like Mr. Fantastic, or just change size like Ant-Man. A ranged fighter and a hand-to-hand fighter, that would be interesting.
When the start of the fight is announced, Sam, to no one's surprise, puts on his helmet, being then surrounded by the bluish energy and thus levitating a few centimeters from the ground. He then smiles and extends both arms forward and, just after concentrating some energy on his hands, fires a beam of light and energy towards the girl. His plan was to reach Kamala and then fly and take her out of the field while she recovered from the shot.
Kamala already expected this, her strategy already counted on the boy's haste, and with the lightning approaching, she increases the size of her legs and escapes the blast of energy, which passes under her legs. She then proceeds to walk, along the side of the allowed field, with her extended legs, towards Sam, who starts to float in the opposite direction, but still firing blasts of energy; since he knew the advantage the girl would have if she managed to get close.

— It doesn't even matter Sam ... - the girl says, increasing and deflecting with each burst of energy that approached - we stayed together in the doubles exercise, I know everything about your Quirk. Including its weakness from overheating.

— I could say the same! - he says still flying and releasing the bursts of energy; he really had problems with overheating, but he had trained these past two weeks to endure, he would be fine - I know about your muscle strain; if you continue like this for a long time you will ...
But Sam's big talking mouth was his downfall; by focusing on talking to his opponent, he quickly fell into the trap set by her. By staying stretched, even after dodging the blast, Kamala stopped Sam from noticing how long she was, consequently not noticing that she had stopped one of her arms next to the boy, who bumps into him; the boy’s temperature hurts a little, but nothing the girl couldn’t handle. And, taking advantage of his distraction, she stretches the other arm behind the boy and removes the helmet from his head.
Due to its temperature, Kamala soon drops the object on the ground, but the worst thing was for Sam, who without the auxiliary equipment, could not focus his power, and with a quick movement, she holds him completely and puts him out of the field. , thus giving her the victory.
No major comment from the two fighters' colleagues; neither of them stood out too much for either good or bad, so the confrontation could have come out anyway. The fact that it was a closed field and Sam had his speed as a strong point certainly made everyone think that Kamala would have the advantage, which turned out to be true. But that did not stop Parker from writing down everything he could in his notebook before the next dispute. But in the meantime he looks at Wanda's seat next to him, still empty, he felt there was something wrong; but she was probably nervous about the fight she would have, so she must have had some stomach ache; nothing out of the ordinary, right?

“— Okay, more Class A people” Deadpool already looked tired of making the announcements “On the one hand the popular ice idol and k-poper Seol Hee and on the other the afro-descendant boy with dark powers (what a surprise ...); Tyrone Johnson”

Seol and Tyrone looked at each other deeply as they listened to Professor Frost's directions. This was a clash that everyone was eager to see; the star that was Seol, as one of the most powerful students of the first year, it was not for nothing that she had entered through recommendation and on the other the rising star, Tyrone, who impressed many with his skills in the battle of cavalry .

— So who are you betting on? Anyway, I'll call you sexist or racist ... - Gwen says approaching Peter with a huge bucket of popcorn, so I can look in his notebook

— Thanks ... - Peter replies sarcastically and realizes the approach of other colleagues to hear what he had to say - everything will depend on the time. Tyrone's powers wear out a lot more over time, but that makes him able to do a lot faster, while Seol's consumes less, but the amount of things she can do is limited, it will definitely depend on the strategy that each one has in mind ... in any case, it will be close ...
And as soon as he says that, the battle begins.
Wasting no time, Seol crouches, putting her hands on the ground and conjuring up the wave of ice stakes, with some of them being black like the ones people observed in the obstacle course. Her goal was to trap the boy on the ice, she had the theory that he would not be able to use his powers if he was imprisoned. It was just a theory, but it was worth trying. But what she would quickly discover was that in terms of speed, the boy was superior. With the blast coming towards him, in the blink of an eye he disappears, leaving behind a small amount of black smoke.
As soon as he reappears, Seol continues to create more and more of these bursts, hoping to tire the boy out, at least a little bit, so that she can trap him in the ice and he won't be able to teleport. But what she didn't know was that, unfortunately, her opponent's plan had a similar start.
Every time Tyrone appeared, more black smoke emanated from his body, indicating more contact with Darkforce as Peter had learned, and as soon as he got a little breach in Seol, with her starting to breathe hard, the boy put into practice his plan.
With this gap, the boy teleports himself, disappearing from his place and appearing next to the girl. She then turns to do something, but she just stops, looking at Tyrone, but with her features quickly turning into one of fear, and even though he doesn't like it, the boy takes advantage of the situation. Using the dark smoke, he uses it to push Seol quickly off the edge of the field giving him victory.
The girl seems to come out of this stupor and breathing hard, looks around to realize that she had been eliminated. Noticing a small tear running down her cheek, she quickly dries it with her hand and heads to the center of the field for greetings, but wanting to get out of there as soon as possible.

“— Matt do this one please...” Deadpool pleads with his colleague

“— No, this is your job” The lawyer says, receiving only “UGH!” quite dramatic from the companion

“— Okay, at least this one finally has someone from class B, he is ... ”Deadpool looks at the script before almost joining his chair so lazy to stand upright“ is this serious? Two identical boys? Okay, Hulk fight, come on go...”

Peter watched both his classmate and the boy from class B going to the field to hear the directions. From what the boy had noted that he had seen from the Altman boy from 1-B, he seemed to have powers and abilities quite similar to those of Amadeus, the winner would be the one who innovated. With that in mind, it would probably take time for one of them to win, so Peter leans back in his chair and sinks a little, not having to pay that much attention. At that moment he looks back at Wanda's empty chair; was she feeling so ill to take so long? He didn't wanted to go into the ladies' room, but it was certainly his duty to help her, mainly because her fight would be next and …

— Bunch of shameless capitalists ... - Gwen says, changed from cheerleader uniform and coming back with a tray of hot dogs - I already ate one just like this one for less than two dollars and here they charge me more than...

— SHE WILL FIGHT FLASH! - Peter exclaimed getting up from the chair and attracting glances from his colleagues, when he finally understood what was happening

— Yeah, but it will only be in the next chapter and ... AH! - without wasting time, Peter leaves his place, having just enough time to hold his notebook, he runs, grabbing Gwen's arm to go with him - my hot dog! - she says seeing her lunch shatter on the floor

In another location, not far from the stadium bleachers, a certain brunette was sitting alone in the rest room of 1-A. She had her red bow in her hands, and she ran her thumbs over it, smoothing it, remembering moments from the past, but also thinking about the future.
She then ties it back to her head, just before the door opens and reveals one of her friends;

— Danny! - the girl exclaims when she sees the blond boy entering the room - congratulations on the victory. - She says trying to hide her problems with a big smile

— Thank you Wanda - the boy says taking a seat at the end of the table and looking the girl in the eye - but you don't have to hide your feelings from me...

— How did you ... - before getting an answer, Danny says one of his famous sayings

— I could say something related to a vase in the rain or a volcano, but I think the best phrase is that the eyes are the window of the soul ... - the boy says, not wanting to complicate what he meant, but instead, wanting to help his friend as soon as possible - I can see that you are nervous

— Well, I'm about to face one of the strongest people in our class ... - she says looking down

—... – Danny is silent for a moment, thinking that there are more things that Wanda wants to say, but before he says anything, the door opens again, this time with force, and two other well-known figures enter the room

— Wanda... – a breathless Peter says, before bending down a bit to catch his breath from the combination of emotions and the race...

— Danny! – ...while his running partner didn't even seem to be sweating at all - congratulations on your victory! Did you see my cheerleader outfit !? - she asks the boy as he encircles his neck with her arms behind

— Yes, I saw Gwen ... - he says turning and smiling at the girl with a slight flush on his face as he remembers the girl's costume

— How did you think of something to escape the bubble? - Gwen asks, but something in her way of speaking made it seem like she already knew the answer

— “Don't face the armor, face the person inside it” I saw in a book and... - he starts to say, but the blonde gives him a look that makes him sigh and give the right answer - it's from “Ninja Turtles”.

— Much better! Never again criticize my cartoon marathons - she says and then presses her lips to the boy's cheek, a gift for victory

— Wanda! – Peter finally catches his breath and turns to the girl - are you okay? I was worried, I thought you were feeling sick and you went to the bathroom! - the boy vocalizes his concern

— I'm sorry I worried you ... - she says, trying to hide the blush on her face - I'm fine ... at least physically...

—... – Peter understood 100% of the girl's situation; facing Flash was the last thing any sane person would want to do. He understood how inconsequential and even violent the boy could be at times, just more things that made him even more worried about his friend.

— Okay, I don't think we need to worry so much! Flash wouldn't use 100% of its power against her, would he? - Danny asks

— He would... – Peter responds more seriously - he can look like he doesn't care; but in every fight he always gives his best, it’s not like he respects all opponents or something, but he at least sees them as punching bags, in which he can improve only by hitting with all his strength...

—... – Wanda feels mixed emotions; on the one hand, she did not like to be treated like a helpless girl and was happy to be able to really face someone who would fight back; even in her fight with Azari he was not doing his best. But on the other hand, she feared what Flash might do...

— But I have a plan ... - when all hope seemed lost, Peter looks up determinedly, holding his notebook in both hands - I have known Flash since he manifested his powers; I am the second person who knows the most about him, and I have a plan for you to defeat him ... but only if you want to ...

Peter says this by staring at Wanda in the depths of her eyes, neither of them caring about Gwen jumping for joy, hoping that "Team Parker" would help her win. Of course, it was a golden opportunity, few people would have that opportunity to prepare with the best conditions, but something inside Wanda was telling her to refuse; several images return to her head, the battles in pairs, the obstacle course, the battle of the cavalry and even the fights until that moment. But one thing in particular was Peter, at all times the messy brunette hair was there, being Wanda's support, helping her out of situations and helping her in everything, and with that, Wanda makes her decision;

— Thank you so much for offering help ... - she says and then turns towards her friends with a sincere smile - but I will have to refuse...

—... – while Gwen and Danny were impressed with the answer, Peter just put down his notebook and smiled at the girl, but that didn't stop her from saying her reason

— You are wonderful people ... - she says, not looking at the three friends - you have helped me a lot during all this time, and I am very grateful for everything you have done. But you have reached your goals on your own, and I cannot live my whole life depending on your help. If I really want to become a professional and help my mother, I have to value myself and earn for myself first...

— I understand ... - Peter says and watches the girl get up and give each of them a hug, taking a little longer in his embrace, giving one last squeeze as if to thank and apologize again

— We are rivals now so ... - before leaving the door, she turns to her friends and raises a thumbs-up. Her hand was shaking, but her eyes sparkled with excitement - so I see one of you in the final ... - and so she goes out to prepare for her battle.

Back at the stadium, both boys were very injured and tired from the dispute, with similar powers, they hit each other with blows and held on the same way, now both were at the limit of their energy.
Teddy tries a last shot, if he managed to connect a punch, it would be enough to knock out his opponent and win the contest. Or was that what he thought.
When he was about to deliver the punch, the dark-haired boy rolls back, dodging and laying on the floor. And the moment his opponent was close enough, he stretched his legs, giving the opponent a double kick, using all his remaining strength to fly the other boy off the field, thus giving him the victory.

And before long, the last of the initial fights was about to begin and was being announced;
“— Wanda Maximoff vs. Eugene Thompson or whatever, it's not like I'm doing anything else in this chapter” announcer Deadpool says as he is lying on top of his desk with enormous boredom
Even with the announcement the way it was, everyone was very nervous about this confrontation. The girl with the red bow and the dark-haired boy waited for the field judge to be released for the fight to begin. One struggling to prove she deserved a place there, and the other struggling to prove he was the best.

Chapter Text

That was one of the most tense moments, for all the spectators of the competition; it didn't matter who, whether normal people, students, teachers or professional heroes, were all biting their nails for the start of that confrontation. For those who did not know the two contestants personally, this would be the last confrontation of the first phase of fighting, and for many it seemed more like the beginning of a massacre; no one knew Wanda, but Flash had been known before classes a few months ago because of Carnage's attack. Many obviously did not remember the news, but many of the professional heroes had kept an eye out for news of the boy who endured being held hostage by a villain like Carnage.
In a similar way, those who knew the two also feared for the girl. Wanda was really powerful, but that environment was not very favorable for her powers; even though she is able to use her energy to launch attacks directly, most of her training and expertise is focused on object manipulation, and being in an open field, such action is difficult at extreme levels. While Flash, in addition to being one of the most powerful first-year students, he also had the advantage of the terrain; an open field in a 1v1 dispute, was his ideal scenario.
— You can already give up if you want, you won't have to go through the humiliation ... - Flash says with disdain to Wanda, expecting nothing from that confrontation

—...- but the girl says nothing, just enduring what the boy said without being shaken, it was not the time to be affected by words, or to expend the energy to answer them

Back in the stands, while instructions were last passed in the competition; Wanda's three friends looked worried and anxious for the confrontation. Gwen nervously ate the hot dogs she had bought, Danny tried to keep his cool, but it was possible to see his concern, while Peter didn’t even have his notebook in hand, having it closed by his side, he wouldn’t be able to take notes at all.
— Peter, what was the strategy you were going to propose to Wanda? - Danny asks trying to lighten the mood

— Well, it wasn’t very complex at all, but it’s based on something she told me a few weeks ago - the boy says picking up his notebook and opening it on the page where the strategy was written - she said she can move people if she can overcome it by 'willpower', but if she touches someone she can control it much more easily ...

— So the strategy would be for her to touch Flash - Danny says putting his hand on his chin while looking at the notebook with notes

— Exactly - Peter replies - but with Flash as an opponent it will not be so simple…

Wanda quickly analyzes her surroundings before the confrontation; she had only herself and the battlefield. She remembers hearing Peter talk a little bit about the field itself after one of Mr. Murdock's classes; an iron platform underneath contains sensors and other devices to level the battle, such as cooling in case of a Quirk that heats it or other things. It was also quite resistant, but not indestructible. With that the girl thinks of a plan for the combat.
And soon after, finishing the eighth time explaining the rules, Emma Frost starts the fight. And in the same instant, Wanda is on top of his opponent.
Even though he was a very hurried boy, Wanda knew that the boy would not try very hard in that fight. It was obvious, the boy didn't care about her, and because he was more powerful, he would probably use her tiredness to his advantage, so for that very reason she needed to make her strategy work as quickly as possible.
Running slightly down towards his opponent, Wanda prepares for her initial strategy; make this fight end as quickly as possible and in an unexpected way. Without using her powers for anything, the girl finds herself getting closer and closer to Flash until, when the boy was about to defend himself, barring or striking her; Peter's words come back to him.
"Flash, you always start with a big push with your right arm ..."
Soon seeing the boy's right arm extending towards her, to probably use his Quirk to throw her away, the girl uses her Quirk to, in the blink of an eye, dig her opponent's claws into the ground of iron. Throwing some of the red energy into the colleague's arm, she forces the boy's arm, causing the tips of the black claws to bury themselves in the middle of the metal. With that, she finds herself with a way to be able to touch him and throw him off the field ...

...but the boy did not fail to impress
Centimeters before the girl's hand touches him, a huge amount of black goo helps itself on the side of the boy's torso, covering that area of the red suit, then creating a single black tentacle, which catches the girl and throws her away from him , causing it to be lightly thrown and roll to a certain distance.
The girl gets up with some difficulty after the blow to the stomach, she twitches a little when she feels a little sick, but then she pulls herself together and gets to her feet; she was not surprised, she had changed her plan at the end when she saw an opening, but she should have considered that the boy would be able to defend himself.
But as the girl got ready for what she was going to do next, all the classmates looked concerned; the girl wasn’t a hand-to-hand fighter, she didn’t have the resistance of Laura, Amadeus, Luke or even Peter, she couldn’t take so many physical attacks in a row, what she would do now was the doubt that hung in the minds of all students of 1-A.
She runs towards Flash again, but this time she lowers, with her legs still extended, but stretched forward to keep as close to the ground. With this she sees the opponent activating his power from a distance, covering his arm with black goo, increasing it and forming claws. But since she was down, it would be much more difficult for her to dodge if the attack came from the bottom up. But what he didn't know was that it was all the girl's plan.
With the approach almost reaching zero, the boy prepares his attack, with his arm behind for the attack. Paying close attention, Wanda waits for the right moment, and when the boy's claws are getting close on the field floor, she activates her Quirk, moving his hand down a bit, which, along with the strength of Flash's attack , it slabs iron plates again, close to the first time that this had happened. Unfortunately, or fortunately, the boy is strong enough, that he destroys that piece of the floor and with the movement, opening a hole, revealing all the wires and devices underneath.
Even though she waits for this, Wanda still tries to defend herself, she creates a small reddish energy barrier in front of her, at least trying not to be hurt by the opponent's claws, but still taking a good part of the impact and being thrown back again, again falling to the ground and rolling a little.
Getting up soon, now even more tired, she notes that her plan had worked; there was a hole in the field next to Flash's feet, and she could see some sparks coming out, indicating some malfunctioning device, she then proceeds to the second stage of the plan.
Running again, now not so fast, towards the boy, she waits until he is focused on her, preparing for his attack; and when that happens, she activates her Quirk, fiddling with the apparatus inside the hole and sending a shower of sparks flying over Flash. He doesn't realize it until it's too late, and in a second he is blinded and distracted by the sparks.
— Grrrrr... –he grunts while protecting his eyes with his arm when he is surprised, but as soon as he partially opens his eyes, he notices a blurry red figure coming his way, did she think she could deceive him that easily? He then prepares another clawed black arm, quickly descending for an attack against, what he thought it was, the girl - do you think you'll be able to trick me with these cheap little witch tricks ...
But before he could finish the sentence, he managed to hit his target, but what scared him was the fact that under his claws against the floor was just the girl's gym uniform. Meanwhile, the girl had maneuvered to her back, to a blind spot, having discarded the red outfit, now wearing a black tank top that she wore under the gym outfit. She then stretches out, trying to use that golden opportunity to touch him, and levitate him off the field ...

...he was so close ...

...and at the same time so far
Apparently he had noticed the girl coming from behind his back, and just a few centimeters from the contact, the boy uses the same trick as before, creating a tentacle directly from his back, which in a quick movement catches the girl and throws her back , but not dragging it off the field; this was not how he wanted to win.
Wanda sees herself once again on the floor; she was feeling terrible. She had already used two different strategies, had used up a lot of energy and had taken a lot of damage from her opponent, but even so he didn’t seem the least bit affected by all that, all her effort in vain, was it worth continuing…
No! She couldn't think that way, that was not a heroine's mindset. Shaking her head, she looks again at her opponent and sees the field again.
"What would Peter do?" she thinks; soon coming to another plan, which, if it didn’t work would be doomed to be her last, because she was almost sure that if she wasn’t successful, she wouldn’t be able to fight afterwards, so that was the time, it was all or nothing .
She again lowers and runs towards the opponent; Flash thinks it will be the same thing the first time, so he uses his raised arm from top to bottom, but Wanda uses some of his Quirk to propel the attack, missing it and sinking into the ground again, but anyway impact is strong enough to push her away, again knocking her to the ground, but the girl again gets up and does the same thing again.
— I can't see it ... - Kamala says putting her hands in front of her eyes

— This is not an honorable battle ... - Danny says as he had Gwen firmly holding his arm

—... – but two who remained silent and attentive were Pietro and Peter. The twin was obviously worried about his sister, his legs were shaking at high speed without him even realizing it, while his hands rested on his thighs; fortunately for the boy, he feels a hand covering his own in an attempt to calm him down, and it works, he slows down and starts holding that hand, without recognizing Tandy at his side offering him comfort.
Peter, on the other hand, did not have that advantage, and watched it all with various emotions stuck in his chest; concern, about what could happen to Wanda, fear, for what Flash might be able to do, but above all, an extraordinary rage, he had always been the target of Flash, but several times other children were, but the brunette always insisted, at that time, to irritate the boy so that he was the target himself. But at that moment he couldn’t do anything but hold on to the small security wall in front of the chairs, squeezing so tightly that his joints were turning white.
The same attack situation ensued, and some people in the audience did not seem to be very satisfied ...
— Stop it now! - one of the heroes, outraged by the situation yells at Flash, rising from his seat - if you want to be a hero stop acting like a bully! If you want to win, just beat her, stop playing with her!

— That's right! - a heroine enters this and several heroes start to boo the dark haired one of the battlefield

“— That's it! Men are a piece of sh...” Deadpool starts to say something, but is soon hit by his narrator partner's nightstick to remain quiet

“— The man who started this boo, a question; Are you a hero? If so, I hope you are considering getting another job soon, ”Matthew says into the microphone, then silencing the stadium again“ instead of seeing a boy against a girl, which makes me think that you consider her weak just because she is a girl, see two heroes in training, who know each other's skills and talents, and are making every effort to be as efficient as possible in this fight, as heroes must do...” Murdock finishes, soon returning to his wheelchair

— You can't go around with these speeches, you know it turns me on… - Deadpool says to his colleague that he just ignores him and returns to pay attention to the match

After more unsuccessful advances, Wanda simply gets up and stops; she was breathing hard, was very dirty and scratched, her legs were shaking with fatigue and adrenaline, but even so she just raises her head and looks Flash in the eyes before saying it;
— Thank you for the weapons ... - she says and then extends her arms, making some movements with her hands and the red energy surrounding her fingers, and soon her eyes start to shine with the same scarlet light

— Huh? – Flash não percebe de início, mas logo se dá conta dos apuros que estava
In mere seconds, the girl's power levitates several objects, both destroyed pieces of the field and loose pieces from the inner parts of the combat area. And in a measly hand movement, such dozens of projectiles fly at high speed in the direction of Flash.
He tries something, he raises his arms with goo and tries to protect his vital parts, but there were too many attackers. He is easily hit by pieces that reach blind spots, but regenerating consumed some of the goo that would no longer be in defense, so in a few seconds he was quickly overwhelmed.
During that time, with the boy withdrawing more and more, his Quirk not being very good against multiple attacks, with him hurting himself more and more, a rage that he was unable to release begins to accumulate inside his chest. A deep, macabre, poisonous hatred ... He then hears, inside his head;
‘Kill hèr...’
The boy pauses for a moment being frightened because it had not come from his own mind, but at the same time, it had. Wanda notices his opponent's confused face, and quickly uses that opening, dropping some of the projectiles, thus giving her the last energy she needs for a burst of red energy that attaches to the boy, and pushes him out; the boy barely has time to react until his feet go out of the allowed range;
— Eugene Thompson has crossed the line, the winner is Wanda Maximoff! - says the field judge with a slight smile on her face
Flash just looks around, almost as if he has come out of a trance, he finds himself off the field, but something was high on his mind; whose voice and that killer instinct was.
The audience goes crazy, everyone happy for Wanda's victory, especially her class, with everyone sinking in their respective chairs, relieved that all that tension was over, and in the best possible way for them; until they realized that a Flash that had lost could be worse.
Peter, having his next fight as an excuse, quickly gets up to head towards the break room, to congratulate his friend.
Walking through the corridors and going up the flights of stairs necessary to get to the break room, Peter did not have much attention in his surroundings; until he passed a ladder that went up and almost ran into the person he least wanted, but most expected, to find; Eugene.
— Excuse me ... - there had been few times that Flash had lost in something, but Peter had already seen him when it happened, and he didn't want to be around to know what was going to happen.

— It was you, wasn't it? - Flash asks irritated even though Peter has already moved away a little - you made the plan for her, didn't you? There is no way she could have thought of all that alone and...

— You're wrong ... - Peter's real wish was to tell Flash to shut up and stop being a crybaby; but as he liked to be alive, he preferred the more peaceful way. He hoped Danny was happy - I didn't do anything for her for this fight. I even tried, but she refused my strategy, she did it all by herself - the boy says and walks away
Flash absorbs that information for a moment, before following its route towards the designated class 1-A grandstand area;
— And look who came back with the tail between the legs! - Laura comments when she sees the brunette returning

— Shut up, you lost too! - he says mockingly and sitting next to the girl, who turns and puts her legs on the boy's lap, who does nothing to remove them

— Yeah, but she faced Reyes - Sam says trying to make a joke while Flash seemed to be in a good mood - it's not a fair comparison; Wanda is a weak girl....

—Argh! – before he could finish, Laura was trying to get at him with her claws, only to be stopped by a Flash tentacle holding her around the waist - end the sentence, asshole!

— The last thing that girl is, is fragile ... - Flash says bringing Laura back to the chair; he would love to see a fight, but against Sam it didn't seem worth it

Peter soon reaches the door to see Wanda, standing in front of the table, putting on what appears to be a new gym jacket over her black tank top, since hers was probably badly damaged by the Flash attack. But as soon as the girl sees him, she stops what she was doing; leaving the uniform still open in the front and turning to the friend
— Peter! – she says excitedly, then throws herself at the boy for a tight hug - I made it!

— Congratulations Wanda! - the boy says and soon she for the hug and the two sit at the table

— Flash is really a heavy hitter, it made me realize that I need some more physical training - she says smiling - and that gave me some suggestions of who to choose for the internships, that is, if they choose me...

— Of course they are, you were amazing! - the boy says as if it were obvious

— Hehehe, thank you... - she says blushing slightly and looking away, then passing her hand near the bandage on her arm

— Didn't Night Nurse heal you completely? - the boy asks in a tone of concern when he sees the bandage, then holding the girl's hand to see more closely

— Ah, she didn't want me to pass out and that was a little deeper wound and ... - The girl just stops for a moment, feeling the boy's delicate touch on her arm, he had a little rough hands, probably because of the arrows, but he was still very delicate and cautious.
Realizing that the girl had been quiet, Peter just raised his head to look at her, only to see a slightly flushed face and those red eyes. The boy says nothing, being hypnotized by those scarlet irises, he unconsciously raises his hand to caress the girl's cheek, being impressed by the softness of her skin. He then begins to approach their faces, until they are mere inches apart; where they could feel their breaths mixing in the air...
— Wanda! You are here!? - the two hear a voice and separate quickly, quite reddish by the way, just before Pietro opens the door to the break room - oops! Sorry, little sister, I'll be back soon ... - he says with a naughty smile and soon disappears in an instant

— W-well, I better get going, my next fight is about to start ... - Peter says getting up and heading towards the door

— Ah! Sorry I didn't let you get ready ... - the girl apologizes

— No, it's okay... maybe I don't even want to win this fight... - he says looking down, with his hand still on the knob

— What do you mean? - Wanda knew that she wouldn't have time to hear the whole story; but why would someone with the motivation to win like Peter say that?

— A hero has to save those who need help ... - he says simply looking at the girl with a slight smile, before opening and leaving through the door, turning right to go towards the arena
Wanda didn't even have time to assimilate that answer, when Pietro appears again at the door, this time leaning against the doorframe and looking in the direction Peter had gone;
— I didn't know you and Parker were dating - he says simply without looking at his sister

— What!? We didn't ... we didn't ... it wasn't what you're thinking! - the girl tries to formulate while becoming the same color as her uniform and bow in mere seconds

— Well, I already told mom about it then ... - he says and activates his Quirk to leave a cell phone on the table and run away at full speed

— Hunpf... – Wanda snorts and finishes closing the top of her uniform as she heads for the cell phone on the table; because of their financial situation, for being the oldest (even if only for 6 minutes) Wanda was the only one with a cell phone, which should only be used for calls, and now on the screen, the contact of “Natalya Maximoff” appeared as if on hold. Soon pressing the button, she says - Hello?

“Wanda?”

— Hi mom ... - the girl says

“Wanda, I saw your fight on television ..." the woman says seeming to be excited "... you were amazing, I'm so proud”

— Thanks! That way, if I manage to be recruited by a good agency I’ll...

“Wanda, do you remember what we talked about?”

— But...

“No but's; what we talked about, young lady?”

— That in the first place I have to follow my dreams...

“Exactly; I know you feel guilty for making me change my plans to be a hero ..." Her mother starts to say in a slightly sadder air "but know that I wouldn't change anything. You and your brother are the most important things in the world for me! And * snif * I would be even happier * snif * if you followed your dreams ...” the woman ends in a tearful voice

— Mommy... – Wanda can't help but cry with her mother

“I love you my little sorcerer...”

— I love you too...

“Now let's stop this sad conversation ..." the woman says, already looking as if she has recovered "...what did Pietro tell me about you having a boyfriend?" the woman asks and Wanda makes a mental note to kill Pietro later

A blushing Peter Parker walked down the corridors towards the battlefield, he kept thinking about what had just happened; what was he thinking? In practically nothing, he let himself go and he and Wanda almost ... Peter shakes his head, trying to get rid of that thought, with a racing heart, and does not notice the person that came around the corner until he bumps into that person.
— Oh, sorry, I was not paying attention and ... - The boy starts to apologize, until he raises his head to see no one else and no one less than; - Ah! Ghost Rider?

— Boy, I know that I am a hero, but I am also the father of one of your colleagues; Mr. Blaze is fine ... - he says with a cigarette between his lips, he then puts his fingers on the tip and lights it up with his Quirk; obviously disobeying the “no smoking” signs around - I was looking for you actually...

— Oh, really? - Peter asks, not really knowing what the number two hero wanted with him

— I saw your fight against the boy of illusions, your power is nothing too flashy, but you seem to be skilled with it

— Ah, thanks ... - if Peter had been praised by the hero the day before, he certainly would have asked for a recording for the future, but knowing the same better now after the conversation he had with Reyes, that situation was much more tense

— You were one of the boys saved by Iron Man in the Carnage attack, weren't you? - the hero asks after drawing a little air through his cigarette - he asked me a question about Roberto's training; probably looking for tips, would you be the boy he's training?

— What? No, imagine! He is certainly my favorite hero, but ... - Peter then shuts down when he realizes that he was talking to HERO NUMBER 2, UNDER THE IRON MAN - oh, you know what it is? My fight is about to start and I need to go, so, excuse me ... - the boy says, dodging the hero and trying to go on his way

— Whether you are the boy or not ... - he says, keeping his back still - do not take it easy on Roberto; his goal is to overtake Iron Man, so any fight is a valid learning opportunity. Do not dishonor yourself and him by holding on...

—... - Peter knew very well that the best thing he could do now was to just keep walking and ignore what he had heard, but something inside him prevented him from doing that.

— That's all boy, sorry for bothering you - the hero says walking back in the opposite direction, squeezing the cigarette inside his fist and making it burn until it becomes mere ashes that he simply releases to toss in the air

— Mr. Blaze ... -Pete says, drawing the attention of the hero who turns to face him - I'm definitely not Iron Man...

—... – the hero didn’t know where the boy was going with that statement

— And the same goes for Reyes; he is not you - the boy finishes saying, invoking a courage, or stupidity from somewhere beyond, to face the hero directly in the eye, before resuming his path towards the battlefield

—And it is at this moment that I return to the general joy of the nation! - Deadpool yells at the reader before taking the microphone to address the audience “- WE ARE NOW STARTING THE SECOND ROUND OF INDIVIDUAL BATTLES, WHERE THE RISKS ARE GREATER AND THE REWARDS ARE ALSO !!! IN OUR FIRST DISPUTE; THE FIRST PLACE AGAINST THE UNDERDOG: ROBERTO REYES VS PETER PARKER!!!
While the two boys approached each other in the field, Wanda had finished the conversation with her mother, having finally changed the jacket of the gym uniform and going to sit next to Danny and Gwen; without first, of course, slapping her brother on the head as she passed.
— Wanda, we are happy that you are well, congratulations on the victory - Danny says watching his friend sitting next to him

— Thank you ... - she says and then looks back at the field with concern - who do you think will win? - she asks, addressing both Danny and Tyrone who sat on her other side

— It is difficult to say, both are extremely skilled in short and medium range combat; but Reyes has the chains ... - Tyrone says bending down a little while looking at the field

— That's true ... - Gwen says appearing out of nowhere behind the trio

— Ah! – Wanda gets scared, but soon recovers when she sees that it was Gwen - that way you kill me from heart attack

— Sorry, but I went to buy you a snack - she says showing a paper tray with some tacos

— Ah, thank you ... - the girl says accepting the gift and Gwen going to sit next to Danny

— Gwen, don’t you think you’re spending too much on these...

— Danny! Without time for further interruptions, the author wants to finish this chapter - the girl says, silencing her friend with a finger on his lips

For many that would be another fight; a fight that would certainly be incredible, given the capabilities of the competitors, but for some people, there were layers below the surface that made this contest much more important. For two professional heroes it was the dispute over their teaching methods and their apprentices, reflecting themselves. For Reyes it was a chance to show his father and the world that he had his own powers and didn't need a genetic gift to be the best. And Peter, he wanted to at least save someone from himself, be a real hero, the only question was...

...how?

Chapter Text

Screams from the audience, in combination with the narrations of Deadpool, who was desperately trying to make as many references about the fight about to begin; Peter and Robbie's. But even so, neither of the boys seemed to hear what was going on around them. Both were extremely fixated on each other; it was not just them fighting physically, but battling certain philosophies and worldviews. In addition to being a struggle of opposites; the boy who was born with everything and lost and the boy who was born with nothing and won, but nobody but Peter, Iron Man, Night Nurse and the detective knew that then ... it didn't count for much.
But silence reigned when Emma Frost lowered her arm, indicating the start of the fight.
Robbie wasted no time and started moving towards his opponent; not running, but walking with a goal in mind; he would do more than win without his father's power, he would win only with the skills taught to him by another hero ...
Raising his fists close to his face, Peter identifies the standard boxing position, the boy's preferred fighting style. But Peter had an advantage: his agility.
Getting close enough, and Peter just staying in position, ready to dodge, Robbie tries to start the contest with a straight punch with his right arm in the direction of Parker's face.
One thing Peter was sure of; Reyes was a wall and a damage machine; he could easily be placed as one of the strongest and most resilient students, and who did not have a Quirk focused on these attributes, as Amadeus and Luke did. But, he lost on agility; probably because he doesn't usually need it. The brunette had seen his opponent go from obstacle to obstacle with his chains and reach enormous speeds with the car, but he was not as agile as Peter.
Predicting the punch through the ‘Spider Sense’, Peter quickly moves his torso to deflect the wrist; if he took just a few strokes from Reyes, it was game over, the boy was too strong, even for his increased resilience. Other blows soon followed; hooks, jabs, but Peter dodged everything, until the Latin tried a more risky maneuver, a grab on Parker, which caused the boy to jump up, climbing to a height higher than his opponent, giving a backflip and falling unharmed. The audience then goes crazy.
— Don’t dodge Araña! – Reyes says looking annoyed

— And take a beating to make me lose consciousness? - Peter knew it was risky to use sarcasm in the fight, but he couldn't help it, it was innate - thanks, but Night Nurse is already tired of seeing me in the infirmary, so ...
Peter has no chance to continue, when Reyes approaches again and tries to hit the opponent again. Everything seems in vain, Peter is too agile and always knows when the blow is coming; which made it difficult to set up traps, but Reyes thinks about something.
In the middle of several blows that did not seem to follow any logical sequence, Reyes tries to connect a straight with his left arm to Peter's face, which makes him deflect to the side, tilting his body to Robbie's right, and that's where the trap begins. With his arm still extended, preventing Peter from quickly returning to his right with the risk of a blow, Reyes makes the move to kick his opponent's side, and Peter notices.
Using the momentum of his preliminary deviation, Peter uses the strength of his legs and jumps to his left, rolling his body in the air, in a trajectory over Reyes' leg, but staying in the air for a measly second would prove to be his doom.
In a quick movement, Robbie conjures a chain that quickly launches forward and coils around Peter's torso, and with a quick movement it throws him behind his caster, throwing Peter on the ground and rolling him for a few meters in the arena .
— *Cof* *cof* finally decided to use the chains? - Peter asks, coughing a little from the impact, but starting to get up

— How I win you doesn't matter, as long as I don't use my flames - Reyes says approaching the boy - but where are your webs Araña?

— Ah, are you talking about this one !? - in the same instant that he responds, he at the same time extends his fist towards Reyes' face, and his forearm is punctured by the white substance that soon solidifies and covers his opponent's face.
While Robbie is startled by the sudden shot, and tries to get it out of his face. Peter runs the meters that separated them and jumps close to the encounter, giving Reyes a double kick in the chest, causing him to be thrown back and falling on his back on the ground. Peter also falls, but uses his arms to the floor in a mini mortal and gets back to his feet, hoping that his plan had worked.
Due to his innate abilities, Reyes' body already emitted a greater amount of heat, which makes the web in his face melt and come out more easily. He then gets up and stares at his opponent with fury in his eyes; that fight had just advanced a level of difficulty.

After his fight and the visit he had given Night Nurse, Amadeus returned to the area reserved for his class; he gets close to his friends as soon as the battle begins.
— What 's up? What did I miss? - the tall boy asks his group of friends who sat next to each other; Flash, Pietro, Laura and Sam

— Sup Big A? Congratulations on the victory - Pietro congratulates you using the boy's nickname - you didn't miss anything, it just started

— True, congratulations on the victory - Laura also says; the girl had her legs stretched in Flash's lap, Amadeus decided not to question

— Thanks! My next fight is against Wanda, any tips? - the boy asks Flash and placing his hand on the boy’s shoulder

— Take your hand off ... - Flash says without looking him in the eye, keeping himself focused on the fight - as long as you don't create things for her to use is good enough

— Sure... – he says moving forward and sitting behind the quartet - so who do you think will win?

— Ah, come on! Reyes has it easy! - Sam says, still thinking he could guess the winners - he can get all those chains off his body, it will be easy for him against Parker

— Stop being an idiot! - Flash says without looking - things don't come out of nowhere, Quirks are part of our body too. And Quirks that “create things out of nothing” are the most dangerous because of the damage they can do to the body

— Like you and Reyes - Laura says and receives a nod from the brunette - who create an absurd amount of their own bodies; while I produce a specific quantity and Tandy evokes things from elsewhere...

— That is why my armor is so protected; so I can maintain a number of cells that I got used to without having to leave certain parts vulnerable ... - the boy exemplifies

— Wait! Are your goo, cells? - Pietro asks as if he had discovered something incredible

— And what did you think it was? Black gelatin!?!? - Flash retorts nervous about the sprinter's stupidity

— Can we go back to the fight? - Amadeus asks, having enjoyed the calm Flash, even for a few seconds

Peter, seeing Reyes's withering look at him, knew that his plan to irritate the boy so that he used his powers more had worked. It seemed crazy to many; Robbie is already dangerous with just his fists; until now he and his chains were an invincible pair, or an invincible group in this case, since he always invoked more than one.
But Peter was not like many, his goal was no longer to beat Reyes, but to save him, to save him from that toxic thought he had about his own Quirk. Peter had a plan to help, it was not a perfect plan with 100% effectiveness, but it was better than nothing.
Seeing Reyes getting up and starting to walk towards him, he can also perceive the chain that arose from his back and that surrounded him in a protective way. With an imminent attack, Peter would have a chance to try his theory, in which, if he was right he would be able to complete his plan, but if he was wrong it would end quickly.
Just as predicted, in a simple flick of his wrist, Reyes throws the chain towards Parker. The iron chain fires and stretches like a snake in the midst of the attack.
Seeing and feeling the approach of the object through his 'Spider Sense', still pressing the wound on his arm, Peter runs a little towards the chain to gain momentum and jump. He stands on his side, as if he rolled sideways in the air as he passed over the stretched object. In the midst of his trajectory in the air, Peter's theory proves to be true; when not finding the target in the place where it was previously, the chain quickly retracts back to Reyes' body and he looks irritated at Peter as the brunette returns to the ground after the jump.
— Come on, you didn't think I was going to fight without both of us using our trademarks, did you? - the boy asks pointing at his arm and then at the opponent, indicating the web and chains

—...- without saying anything, Robbie just closes his fists, and two other chains come up behind him and prostate beside him, like snakes obeying their master

—Okay, no comments, cool, neither hurt me and ... - before Peter could be a little more sarcastic, Reyes' attack begins.
With his theory confirmed; that Reyes' control of his chains still focused on them performing a specific task, and if they didn't reach their target, they would return. So Peter went back to the initial strategy; to dodge.
With each approaching chain, thanks to his innate ability to foresee dangers, his agility and his reflexes, he was quite well.
With each chain that approached, he stopped, deflected, and did whatever it took to keep him from being captured, because at this point in the championship, Reyes probably wouldn’t stop himself from simply throwing Peter off the field.
With all this, Reyes had to be smarter, so he set a trap. Peter deflected another chain, after landing to observe his opponent; and the boy didn't look well. He was breathing hard, he was pale and a little stooped, perhaps some consequence of the continued use of his Quirk, but that little distraction was the moment for Reyes to act.
He mentally commands two chains to go towards Peter from opposite places, one coming from the left and the other from the right. With the distraction he had when he realized the effects of Robbie's Quirk on himself, Peter realizes that he would not be able to deflect, so he moves on to another strategy; he again throws a web in Robbie's direction, aiming to blind him, confusing him enough for the chains to miss him, but little did he know that this was exactly what the Latin wanted.
At the moment of the shot, the two chains turn around, missing Peter and moving away from him, returning to Reyes. But the web, which should have hit Robbie's face, is quickly gripped by the boy, and, while still connected to Peter's arm, the boy pulls it hard, bringing the opponent quickly towards him. Due to the speed and the fright, Peter doesn't have time to do anything, and soon he is close to Robbie and he just extends his other arm, stretching it on the way to Peter's flight, a punch in the stomach. The brunette hits the other boy's arm hard, with his strength and resistance, he is stopped by the arm, which buries himself in his stomach with speed and strength and he falls on his back on the floor, unable to breathe due to the impact on the stomach and back.
— Don't get up… - Reyes says breathlessly and moves away from Peter
Peter's rational part certainly wanted to follow that advice. With the impacts on his stomach and back, Peter was only now able to breathe properly; he felt dizzy and bewildered, but he was happy that he had not hit his head on the floor, otherwise that situation would be much worse. But he was one thing, stubborn; he didn't know when to stop and he knew what it was like to be beaten, so it's not like this is a new situation. He was lying on the floor, tired and bruised, it had happened more times than he could remember, but this time things were different; for the first time he fought with more equality against his opponent and his goal was different than it had been. So he rolls over onto his stomach and starts to get up.
Moving a little away from the fallen boy, Reyes walks a few meters to get a tactical advantage if Peter decided to get up and continue that fight. He hoped it wouldn't last much longer; because he felt the consequences of his Quirk building up in his body. Unlike people who took part of their powers from a 'parallel dimension' like Tyrone, Tandy or the professional hero Cyclopes; Reyes' power was closer to Laura or Flash, his body even producing the material of the chains. He converted his body's minerals into an extremely resistant material to damage and heat, but that would have consequences. Obviously he had trained and his body was adapted to have a much larger mineral reserve, but with excessive use his body became deficient; he was able to convert from minerals to chains almost instantly, but the reverse process took longer, so if he continued to create more and more chains, his body would eventually run out and he would not even have the strength to control the chains already created. With the amount of deviations from Peter and Reyes trying to respond with more currents and more quickly, he already felt his body becoming deficient in minerals. His skin was paler, he trembled slightly and felt palpitations in his chest; a voice inside his head told him to use his other power and interrupt those weaknesses for a while, but he shakes his head, pushing that thought away.
The boy then hears the audience making more noise and looks back, managing to see Parker getting up from the floor and facing him.
— You are quite stubborn, aren't you? - Reyes was already getting annoyed by the brunette's stubbornness

— First! Yeah, i am ... - the boy says putting his hand on his chest and taking a deep breath - second; I will not give up until you use your other power! Third; ... No, it's just those two...

— How dare you try to make me use that demonic power !? I already told you, I will defeat you and prove to the world that I can be a hero without HIS powers - Robbie says angrily

— You keep talking about that power being demoniac... - Peter says putting himself in a fighting position - it doesn't exist; Quirks are part of everyone! That's your power, not his!

— Shut up! - after answering, Reyes immediately summons two chains that come out of his back and then proceed at high speed towards Peter.
But instead of standing still and waiting for the moment to dodge, Peter starts running towards his opponent. He quickly dodges the chains he saw in his direction, jumping one and lowering and sliding on the ground to pass the other. And as he slides on the floor, he extends both fists; the perforated and the still intact and launches a web from each, opening a new hole and drilling the beginning of the clot. The two webs fly and quickly attach themselves to Robbie's foot, keeping him in place.
And when the boy stops to look down, Peter throws another web across his face. Surprised and irritated again, Reyes raises one arm to remove it, but this proved to be a mistake.
Running the last few meters, Peter begins to remove more and more web from his arm, accumulating it in his hand, until he is close enough and throws the web to cumulate in Reyes at the same moment he jumps over the boy's shoulder, falling on the other side, with the web still attached to his arm, he needed to work quickly now.
Soon after the brunette lands, he starts running around Reyes, keeping as close as possible; his arms secreting more and more web as he ties the opponent in a kind of cocoon. Starting with the legs, Peter quickly covers them with the white web, preventing their movements, Robbie tries to invoke a chain to do something, but Peter quickly takes it and wraps it around the boy's torso, quickly covering it with the web too, fastening it tightly together to the body of its creator.
And before long, Peter steps away to look at his creation, something he had trained during the two weeks after the festival; a web cocoon. As the webs were connected to his sweat, he first moved a lot to be able to perspire and with that, the accumulated web could soon become a net, which when being wrapped around the target, managed to restrict even very strong people, like Reyes in that case, and keep it in that state as a kind of mummy. Even with his Quirk's innate abilities, Peter had tested, the web was extremely strong and resistant to heat, but it was quite flammable if it came into direct contact with a flame, which meant that Robbie would only be freed from using his powers inherited from the Ghost Rider.
— Okay, I don't think you're going anywhere now ... - Peter tells his opponent; he might have bleeding arms and open wounds, but he still had time to talk in the middle of the fight - I know you can hear me!

— Hmpf!!! - a muffled growl can be heard from inside the mummy and it twitches in an attempt to break free
Peter knew that the fight would not end until 1. One of the two stepped outside the marked field or 2. One of them surrendered. With Reyes struggling inside the web cocoon, he had some time until the boy was free, and he intended to use that full time;
— You keep talking about your Quirk being demonic, it doesn't exist! - Peter starts with his last comment - you can have any religion you want, but saying that these powers are by nature bad or good doesn’t make sense ...
"Tyrone takes his powers from a dimension fueled by fear and hopelessness! Does that seem like an evil power? A little bit! But it doesn't matter, what matters is what he is going to do with that power, and he is here, learning to use this power to help people, to be a hero! " Every time he spoke he could see the shape attached to the cocoon struggling more and more
"We are all wanting to be heroes here, trying to use our Quirks to rescue and protect, no matter what each one can do. But we are all doing our best, exhausting us day after day and you refuse to use part of yours. power! All of us are struggling, trying new enhancement techniques and you leaving this incredible power out of it"
"How many people would kill themselves to have a Quirk like this, and have the possibility to use it for the good of others, because they also have the dream of being heroes, even though they were born without powers"
"You may not like what your father did, but that power is yours, not his! It is part of you, so make it 100% yours. Use it as you see fit, to be the HERO YOU WANT TO BE! !! "

"... hero you want to be ..."

A wave fills Reyes' body the moment he hears these words, a warmth inside him that fills him completely, a warmth that he had forgotten as it was a long time ago ...

... the warmth of the longing he had for his mother

— I-I d-don't want this anymore, mommy ... - the little black haired boy of five years says in his mother's lap, while hugging her tight and soaking her shirt with tears. The boy was tired, he didn't want any more of that.

— Shhhh, everything is fine now mi hijo... - the woman says, stroking her son's black hair affectionately.
The woman herself was very beautiful, had tanned skin, was tall and slim, with small but noticeable curves. She had slightly curly dark brown hair, usually stuck in a ponytail, as they were at the time. She comforted her son who was crying on her lap until he fell asleep with tiredness.

Little Robbie was leaning out of the window overlooking the playground across the street. There he was watching three people; a boy with messy black hair, 9 or 10 years old, a baby of two years old and a man of 25. The man kicked a ball upwards, playing with it, doing headbutts and other maneuvers. The older boy had a ball too and tried to copy the movements without much success, while the baby just laughed, sitting and clapping his little fat hands. How Robbie wanted to be there too...

— Roberto! We're not done yet! - a slightly younger version of the hero Ghost Rider, or Johnny Blaze, says angrily and approaching the boy who clings to the wall, trying futilely to escape

— Jonathan! For the love of God, the boy has already trained a lot, let him go and play ... - Robbie's mother tries to stop her husband, only to be hit with a sharp slap across the face, making her fall to the floor

— Mind your business! You don't want the same thing to happen again, do you? - he says threateningly and turns to the boy

— Leave him alone! - she says creating an iron chain from her palm and holding her husband's arm so it doesn't move, but he just turns around, with his skull turned into the flaming skull, and the woman already knew what was about to happen...

Once again the boy falls, panting and aching, he doesn't want it anymore, he was tired, tears flood his eyes and phlegm drips from his nose. He wanted his mother.

— Come on Roberto! If you can't tame its flames, you won't be able to overtake Iron Man! - his father complains in the middle of the room that was on fire, not seeming to care about that fact

— I want my mom!!! - the boy says before gathering his last strength, getting up and running to look for his mother, ignoring his father's calls
The house was dark, with only the kitchen light on the first floor on, the boy then creates a little fire in his hand, the orange flame the same size as that produced by a candle appears in his palm, and he walks around the house looking for his mother.
He then hears her voice in the kitchen, which has the light on. Walking over there, he watches his mother from the back, with both hands shaking holding the kitchen landline. She looked like she was preparing an evening snack.

— I-I don't know if I can take it anymore ... - she says weakly on the phone - he did it again, I keep seeing my father, what happened to him ... I can't take it, I need to leave from here ... I need to...

— Mommy...? - Robbie asks being a little scared

—... - the woman is frightened and freezes for a second, she turns around, her eyes glassy, her dark circles deep, she just sees the fire; taking a knife from the bench, she tries to defend herself ...

It was even later. But Robbie was not with his uncle and brothers, even though the eldest had invited them to sleep over at his house. No, the boy was in front of his father's office, with gauze wrapped around his right forearm, he waits until he sees the older man coming out
— What do you want? - the man asks angrily

— Where's my mom? - the little boy says clenching his fists, with hatred going up his body

— She went to a hospital, she needs to be treated, she is a danger to you ... - the man tries to explain quickly before being interrupted

— IT'S YOUR FAULT!!! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!!! I HATE YOU!!! I WANT MY MOM!!! - the boy says, venting his anger and running out of the house and into the night streets of Hell's Kitchen.

It was cold, he wanted to get a coat, his bandage itched, he didn't know how long he had been walking, but his feet hurt and his belly rumbled. The little boy soon sees a person standing at a bus stop, a woman with her hair in a ponytail, her back was turned...
— Mommy...? - the boy asks as he approaches the woman, but she turns to show her face, it wasn't her

— Oh my gosh! You must be freezing! - the woman says, removing her scarf and wrapping it around the boy - are you lost? Where are your parents?

—... - but before he can answer, a big man appears behind the woman with a gun

— No sudden movements ... - he says putting his hand on the woman's head and the gun on the back of her neck - stay quiet and pass the purse

—...- the woman quickly complied, putting her purse back and raising her hands, Robbie couldn't move

— Hmmm, get up! - the man gave orders and the woman accepted, he then began to caress the woman's body in a malicious way - ok, maybe we can have a little fun...

— Not! - the woman tries to do something, but the criminal squeezes her neck while using his hand with the gun to open his pants

— Get out of here, kid! - the man says nervous pointing the gun at the boy, who starts to walk backwards, but soon something happens ...
A projectile, a stick flies out of the pitch and hits the man on the head with everything, which leaves the woman to look to the side

— What the hell ... - he tries to look, scared, where it had come from, with the gun pointed at the darkness, but he soon feels a hand grabbing his arm and twisting him to drop the gun - AH! F*CK!!!

—... - the man has no time to say anything else, being quickly overwhelmed by a quick succession of kicks and punches from a man dressed in a demon suit, until he was passed out on the floor - are you okay? - he asks the woman on the floor

— Sim... - even shaking she nods

— Excellent; the police are already on their way to take him ... - the man says and turns to the boy standing a few meters away, who had seen everything, managing to hear his heart beating rapidly with an emotion easy to recognize ... admiration

—Robbie! - the boy looks back to see his uncle running towards him, the boy turns around, but the demon man was already gone and he now also heard the police siren approaching ...

... so that was what it was like to be a hero?...

— I don't want to be a hero anymore mommy ... - the boy says sadly while coloring a picture in one of the few days that his father was not at home

— Why is that mi hijo? - she asks also coloring a drawing

— I don't want to be like Daddy ... - he says quietly, afraid that he could hear him, even though he is not at home

—... - the woman knew where it was coming from, but she knew the boy really wanted to be a hero, he just said that to escape his father - you want to hear a secret?

— Yep! - the boy says, momentarily dropping the colored pencil and facing his mother

— You don't have to be like your father ... - she says staring at him from the back of the eyes and lightly touching his nose making a "boop" sound - you need to find what kind of hero you want to be...

HERO you want to be ...

Hero YOU want to be ...

Hero you WANT to be ...

Hero you want to BE ...

And in a second, the cocoon explodes in an orange column of fire.
More than a column, a real explosion of flames occurs in that place, the cocoon is quickly pulverized and everyone, even the heroes who were outside the stadium, can see and feel that huge column of flames and the heat that it emanated, as if it were a fire geyser, which had a single starting point; Robbie Reyes.
The boy felt all his weaknesses disappearing. It is not as if he is healing or something, but the fire masks any feeling of injury or deficiency in the body; after using the power it would all come back soon and he would start to feel the effects again, but it gave him a momentary advantage.
That amount of flames then decreases until it focuses only on the boy; his arms and head were on fire, but the boy had never felt more alive.
— I hope you know the trouble you're in now, Araña ... - the boy says, smiling defiantly at his opponent

— I expected no less ... - Peter response crouching slightly and leaving his arms outstretched with his hands ready to launch webs, even though he is badly bruised and with dried blood stuck to his forearm
Reyes simply smiles and takes a deep breath, finishing the last part of his transformation. He lifts his head and his skin begins to come apart, as if it were soot coming from somewhere, and underneath it was possible to see the bone white. But unlike his father, who had a normal human skull when he transformed, Reyes's was different in some way. Rather than being a skull covered in fire, the fire seemed to be concentrated inside the skull, which looked like a mixture of skull and motorcycle helmet because of the shape; with the fire escaping through an opening in the head, through the eyes and through the openings where the cheeks should have been
From the audience, Jonathan Blaze had stepped away from the wall and was now at the boundary between the audience and the field, and held the grille smiling at his son, who had finally put aside that childish stubbornness and embraced his true power.
Peter uses the opportunity at the end of Reyes' transformation for a final approximation; he was pretty sure he wasn't going to win, but it was all worth it, and he wouldn't fall without a fight. Shooting two webs, on the floor on either side of Reyes, ignoring the pain in his forearms, Peter throws for one last charge towards his opponent, using the webs on the ground as a kind of slingshot, launching himself in the air towards the boy on fire.
But one thing the two did not know was that, by keeping power under control, Robbie had unleashed an incredible amount of flames, but something else had been maintained without escape and was now about to be released; the other part of the Ghost Rider's power.
Approaching, Peter prepares for a punch, with the maximum strength that was possible at that moment. But when Reyes looks up, those cavities in the skull with nothing but fire inside. And when their eyes meet, an explosion occurs.
Nobody can say how it happened, but an explosion and a cloud of smoke appear among the boys and spread until they cover them, for less than a second nothing happens, but soon it is possible to see a body being thrown out of the smoke , the body then falls and rolls, being knocked out of the limit.
Soon the smoke went down and kneeling in the same place was Robbie, crouched, with one hand on the support floor, breathing hard, but still inside the field. He raises his head to see Parker unconscious with his legs out of the field

— Peter Parker is off limits! Roberto Reyes is the winner! - announces the field judge and the crowd goes crazy

But Reyes paid no attention to any of this, he just watched the unconscious boy being carried by a floating stretcher towards the infirmary probably, and the boy just thought; what had he done?...

Chapter Text

Several murmurs from the audience and conversations took place after the end of that fight. All battles up to that point had defined a certain average power for first-year students, but everyone was quite impressed with the actions of both contestants. Obviously Reyes' demonstration of latent power had been extraordinary, no doubt, but no one belittled the whole strategy that young Parker had had during the confrontation, even though it had meant his defeat.
Robbie left the field, being inside the tunnel that would take him to other internal wings of the stadium; he would probably go to the infirmary, he would have to be sure of something. But it is clear that the universe wanted to play with him, and hero number 2 was in the middle of his path;
— Look! If it is not the boy of the time !? - the hero says with open arms, seeming to be unusually happy at that moment, as if he had returned to being the hero he was when he was younger

— What do you want? - Robbie asks dryly, he didn't want to waste time there - I'm busy so spill it.

—... – the hero lowers his arms and puts himself with a more serious face - since you abandoned that rebellion and accepted your power, we can go back to training and...

— You don't understand right? - Robbie says in a discredited way to then laugh without humor - nothing that happened there will change what I think of you. This is my power, and I will do whatever I want with it ...
The boy says that and soon starts walking again, purposely bumping into the hero, who tries to say something, but nothing comes out and just watches the son leave without looking back.

— A broken rib, several bruises, first-degree burns and, of course, completely lacerated wrists ... - Claire says reading the file of the boy Parker, unconscious and bandaged, in one of the beds in the makeshift ward for that event. She then turns to Tony - anything else you want to add?

— You make it seem my fault that he is like that ... - the hero says while exchanging the look between his colleague and the boy

— And who else would it be !? - she asks, losing her patience a little

— Wasn't that planned okay? He did it on his own and ... - Tony then sees Claire's gaze on him - okay, it was my fault, happy now?

— Not at all ... - she says heading for the boy, before hearing the door being opened with force and a certain quartet entering and shouting;

— PETER!!! – Wanda, Gwen, Danny and Kei exclaim when they almost tear the door out of the infirmary and go inside to observe their unconscious friend and colleague

— Children ... - Claire tries to be strict, but those children were a lot of fun - Mr Parker is resting now

— Sorry Night Nurse ... - Wanda apologizes and looks at the man who was also in the room - ah, hello sir...

— Ah! Good afternoon - he says quickly turning his face so that the students do not see him - well, I'll be going ... - he says soon leaving the infirmary in a hurry

— Who was he? - Kei asks colleagues, receiving a 'shrug' from them

— How is he doing? - Wanda asks the heroine a little sadly, while looking at one of Peter's hands, and feeling the enormous desire to hold it

— Some injuries, nothing that can't be repaired ... - she says to the quartet before revealing the bomb - but I'm going to have to perform surgery

— SURGERY!?!?! - they ask in unison, afraid of what could happen

— Calm down, it's no big deal - she says with her hands outstretched trying to calm the spirits - but his webs have damaged some internal tissues, so I'm going to have to rearrange some things so that my Quirk doesn't cure him in the wrong way

— Ah... – the students say relieved, seeming to understand the situation better

— So I would like a little privacy for that - she says and then sees three agreeing, understanding, but Wanda, just nods weakly and looking slightly down at Peter - but I would not refuse a helper, if one of you wants to stay .. .
Wanda's eyes light up instantly, and she looks up hopefully. Gwen, as it was, quickly noticed such movement from her friend, and also saw that the Night Nurse was looking at the brunette when she said that, so she decided to give a little help;
— But what a pity! Danny has a fight now and Kei and I were SOOOOO excited to watch - she says holding the blonde's arm and again taking Kei off the floor and putting him under her arm like a suitcase - so Wanda can stay! She can also move things with her mind so she will be very useful! - the blonde says smiling, quickly getting ready to leave the room

— So it's decided ... - Night Nurse says, but then looks at the girl with the bow - If you want, of course...

— Yea! - the girl says, very excited, but then blushes and says in a more controlled voice - ah, I mean, of course, it would be an honor .... - She says smiling and crossing her hands in front of her body

— All right ... - the nurse says going to get the necessary instruments.
Robbie, who has watched the whole situation since the arrival of "Parker Squadron", watches Peter still unconscious in bed, without showing any signs of nightmares or mental problems, maybe he was worrying about nothing, but it didn't cost anything; he would see him again after the surgery. The boy thinks and then silently leaves his position leaning against the wall outside.

“— AND WE ARE BACK LADIES AND GENTLEMAN !!! AFTER THE MAIN FIGHT BETWEEN PROTAGONIST AND RIVAL / ALLIED, WE RETURN WITH OUR NORMAL PROGRAMMING FROM AND TO COADJUVANTS !!!” Deadpool seemed to be more excited again “AND WITH YOU; DOREEN GREEN VS DANIEL RAND !!! ”
Without needing to pass the instructions again, Emma Frost just turns to the two contestants, making sure that they both know the rules and limits, and if they have any doubts. But after confirming that they both understood and had no questions, she announces the start of the competition.
Unlike her last fight, this time Doreen takes off, quickly running with her legs and arms, like a real squirrel, trying to catch the martial artist off guard.
But while she had only seen Danny's battle with Riri, the boy had a secret weapon, having used it only during the cavalry battle; and knowing the opponent's super senses, it would be perfect.
As the redhead approaches, Danny prepares himself, carrying the palms of his hands with Chi and placing himself in a position with his right leg in front and slightly flexed and the left back and stretched.
In the last few meters, Doreen leaps forward, and Danny's plan kicks in. With his opponent just over a meter from him, the boy claps his hands, releasing a wave of energy and Chi, which hits his opponent, by overloading her sense of hearing and tact. With that the girl raises her hands to her ears, in the middle of her trajectory in the air, with that, Danny uses this opening and holds his arms. Then, he uses the momentum of the girl's movement to roll backwards, still holding her, and in the end pushing her hard with both legs on her belly; which causes it to be thrown to the other side.
She soon falls to the ground and her tail, her greatest strength, soon finds itself out of the demarcated line, meaning the victory of the blond.

“—AND WITHOUT TIME TO LOSE WITH THESE FIGHTS, NOW WE GO TO KAMALA KHAN VS TYRONE JOHNSON !!! ”
Shortly thereafter, both students met in the arena, receiving the same questions that Emma Frost had asked the previous pair, and when she had her answers soon, the teacher started the fight.
Without wasting time, Kamala already increases the length of her arms and the size of her hands, and quickly tries to catch Tyrone to get him out of the field. The girl had seen his fight against Seol, so the best strategy was to stay away, so he was less likely to use his power, right?
Wrong. Easily teleporting away with each attempt by Kamala to hold him, Tyrone tries, every moment he has, to find an opening so he can end the fight, and soon she appears. Kamala had never used her enlarged limbs for long periods of time, generally preferring to catch people off guard with the sudden increase, but she preferred to change her strategy for that fight, which proved to be her undoing.
For a second stopping the attacks to catch her breath, Tyrone explores that opening. With black smoke surrounding his body, he teleports himself until he is behind the girl, and with the approach, she comes into contact with the smoke and her eyes open, glassy, as if she had seen a ghost. Taking advantage of this breach again, Tyrone used the smoke and pushed his opponent off the field, thus guaranteeing his victory, while the girl shook her head as if she had come out of a kind of trance.

Back at the infirmary, Wanda sat on Peter's left side, and now he held the boy's hand. As the heroine finished using her Quirk on the boy, the glow soon faded and disappeared from the boy's body. The nurse then starts packing, throwing the gloves away and leaving the instruments to be sterilized. But as she removed the gauze from the boy's arm, she listened;
— Why did you do that? ... - The heroine hears from the brunette with the red bow, who stared sadly at Peter

— Something on your mind Mrs. Maximoff? - the nurse asks if turning to the girl

— Ah! S-sorry, I-I was just thinking out loud ... - she says blushing after the fright and looking away

— Your mental health is as important as your physique - the woman says, finishing undoing the gauze by turning to the girl, looking at her directly - I have also been told that I am a great listener...

—... – the girl bites her lips, not sure what to say, until she finally tries - Peter is a very determined person ... He always knows what he wants and always goes out of his way to get it, he dreams of one day be the number 1 hero, and I can see every day how hard he works, and the festival was no exception, but...

— But...? – Claire asks

— Before he went to fight Reyes, he told me that he didn't think about winning anymore - the girl says remembering what happened - he said that; "Heroes save those who need help", but why did he give up?

— Hmmm... – the nurse thinks about the situation - maybe his goals have changed, something related to the Reyes fire explosion that I saw on TV? I had never seen anything like that before.

— It could be ... - Wanda thinks to herself; she had seen that the boys had talked at times, if you could call what had happened conversation, but because of the distance she was, she hadn't heard anything very concrete. Was Reyes the one who needed to be saved? If so, what should he be saved from?

— Well, whether he wants to be the best or not, he has to learn to take better care of himself and learn a new way to use his Quirk - the nurse says when he finishes removing the bandages on the boy's right forearm

— What do you mean? - Wanda asks

— This is what I mean - Claire then rotates the boy's forearm enough that Wanda could see the inside, where there was a scar; the mark on the skin that was a deformed circle in the center and with other thinner scars coming from it - his webs have a compound that degrades the epithelial cells, if he continues like this, the wounds can increase until he damages the nerves, and lose the movement of the arms...

—...– not knowing what to say, Wanda covers her mouth, scared, she did not know that Peter's skills were so degrading for him; losing arm movements ...
But in the middle of the girl's contemplation, both the student and the nurse hear the door open hard. Soon, Reyes enters the room, looking around until he finds Peter and looks at him on the bed. He then proceeds to move towards him.
— Reyes? – Wanda asks not knowing why the boy was there

— Sr. Reyes, why are you here? - the nurse also asks

— Why is he still sleeping? - Robbie asks, not bothering to answer the questions directed at him

— He arrived unconscious and after a minor surgery, I used my Quirk to cure him, I probably spent a little more of his energy so he continues ... - Claire tries to explain herself, since the boy seemed elated for some reason

— No ... - the boy looks worried and goes to get closer to Peter, holding his leg and shaking him slightly – Araña...Araña!!!

— What are you doing? He needs to rest! - Wanda asks not understanding anything and pushes Reyes away from Peter

— We don't have time for this ... - the boy tries again, but is stopped

— Don't touch him! - Wanda says a little more irritated, activating her Quirk and creating the two spheres of red energy in her hands, with her eyes shining as well, and placing herself protectively between Peter and Reyes - why would we need to wake him up?

— Because if we don't wake him ... - Reyes starts, a little irritated, but seeing no escape, he needed to tell - he will be trapped, in a coma, reliving his sins for eternity, or worse, what he thinks his sins are...

Peter was sinking. He didn't know where he was, everything was dark, but he could see it somehow, even without a light source. He was falling, but not in free fall, he was more like he was sinking, but without water.
His fall continues, until he reaches a bottom, he gets up and looks around, the floor was smooth and completely black. Looking around, he doesn't recognize anything, there was nothing there.
Then he looks back and recognizes two figures a little far away;
— Hello? - he asks, but no answer
He starts walking towards the figures, until it is possible to recognize them; two people, a man and a woman, both adults, with their backs to the boy. The clothes were no big deal; jacket and pants for the man and a blouse and skirt for the woman.
But before Peter could touch him, they both turn to the boy;
— Look what we have here ... - the man says

— I thought we had abandoned you years ago ... - the woman completes as if they both share the same voice
Peter knew them. Even if a shadow covered their eyes; the woman's brown hair, the man's black-framed glasses.
Peter only had pictures and misty memories of the two.
Richard and May Parker.
His parents.

Danny was standing in the locker room, he had his phone to his ear. After advancing to the semifinals, he decided it would be a good time to share information with Orson; the same was at work, which usually consisted of patrols, so he probably wouldn't have watched the festival on television until that moment, but if he hadn't been in a battle at that point, he would have been able to answer his cell phone ... at least that's what Danny expected ;
"Hello?"

— Orson! – Danny says excited

"What do you mean? Do I have to say anything? ”

—... –Danny then quickly recognizes the message he had helped him record for when he didn't answer; Danny was not very good with technology, but Orson could be worse

"Well, if I didn't answer, I don't have time for small talk anyway and ..."
Danny hangs up the phone; he was probably busy at the moment. So he had to win to come back with the best news possible for the eldest at the end of the day ...

Orson Randall was in the middle of his patrol through the streets of East Harlem; his mission and that of his team? Identify and neutralize a new villain who has caused the death of several low-class heroes across the region, and his goal was to end it all.
The middle-aged man was one of the oldest heroes still at work, his brown hair was under the yellow mask he wore, as well as his gray eyes. His muscular body was covered in a dark green long-sleeved T-shirt with a black dragon symbol on the chest. On top of it he had suspenders with holsters for his two pistols, hidden under the brown overcoat. At his waist, a belt with several pockets, along with brown pants and a pair of black boots.
Scratching his badly shaved beard, it was the fifth time he had walked around those same blocks and until now nothing suspicious, until he observed a movement in a nearby alley. Turning around and starting to walk towards him, he takes out his trusted Walkie-Talkie and talks to his colleagues;
— I'm going to investigate a movement in an alley at the end of 113 near Second Avenue ... over - he says on the radio; there were new devices for that, but he was never able to get along with the technology

“— Understood, anything let us know ... over” He hears the voice of his partner Misty Knight

— Okay, over and out ... - he says putting the radio back on his belt and pulling out a gun
The alley was even a little dark because of the position of the sun, but not enough that it could stop him. He walks cautiously, with his finger on the side of the trigger, not on top, he didn't want to shoot a cat or a beggar unintentionally. He then hears a noise in the back and sees a figure moving away; with clothes too heavy to be anyone else.
Using his Chi, Orson uses the wall to propel himself forward, with a jump big enough to stop in front of the fugitive, gun in hand and pointing at the man with the skull mask.

— It's the end of the line ... Traskmaster - he says and watches the villain just lifting his head and staring at him

— What do you mean by eternal coma? - Wanda asked lowering her arms and deactivating her Quirk

— Part of my father's power, and consequently mine, is the "Penance Stare" ... - Reyes starts by saying

— It’s what makes criminals see and feel the pain of everything they’ve done wrong, isn’t it? - Claire asks - I received several in a catatonic state when I worked at the Hell’s Kitchen hospital

— Exactly, but as I kept my power for a long time, it accumulated ... - Reyes says as if he felt the regret of his actions - and I activated it unintentionally...

— You still haven't answered me ... - Wanda says looking annoyed

— My accumulated power got out of hand and caused Peter to receive the impact of a 'Stare' much stronger than he should have - Reyes says - and he must be reviewing what he thinks his sins are now...

Peter didn't know what to say, he didn't know how to express anything. And how could he? The only memory he had of his parents were photos and some blurry memories; it wasn't like he had memories of things that happened over ten years ago.
But anyway, he knew it wasn't them, he felt it, he just couldn't explain what they were doing there, and where it was "there".
— What are you doing near us? - your ‘dad’ asks you - get out of here, we don’t want you around - he says with disgust
But Peter tried to stop it; his parents had died in a plane crash, he had gone to the wake, he had seen the coffins, but the part that kept those memories didn't seem to work at that moment. Something was holding him hostage to toxic memories and lies he had told himself; everything he had felt when he was a Quirkless child, who thought he would have saved his parents if he had one.
— When you didn't have Quirk, you could understand - your ‘mom’ says - but now, having one, killing someone? Our son, a Murderer?
Murderer

Murderer

Murderer

Murderer

Murderer

Murderer

Murderer

MURDERER

MURDERER

MURDERER

MURDERER

— Snif...snif – suddenly, Peter no longer sees the pair, they have disappeared, but in a way that is as if they were never there. He then starts to hear a cry, and turns to the side to see another person, hugging his knees from a distance

— Excuse me ... - Peter felt his voice hoarse and his cheeks red, he had not even realized that he had cried

— Snif... – Peter comes closer to see that she was a white-haired woman, but that she was not old enough to have such naturally colored hair
She then turns around; the glasses, the eyes full of tears, the red nose...
— Aunt May?...

— You ... - she says and grits her teeth as she stands up - you killed him...

— Aunt May? – Peter takes a step back

— You killed him ... - she says louder and raises her head to face him - YOU KILLED HIM! KILLED MY HUSBAND!!!

—... – when May came to console him in the death of Uncle Ben, Peter would have preferred that she had been nervous instead of having forgiven him ...
... that scene made him change his mind
— YOU KILLED HIM !!! YOU KILLED HIM !!! - she runs and throws herself at Peter, her eyes glassy, she tries to scratch his face with her nails, but Peter held her wrists, she was stronger than he thought - YOU KILLED HIM !!! KILLED HIM!!!

— Peter killed someone?

— Parker?

— Killed someone?

— Peter killed...

— Killed
Peter looks around and notices all of his colleagues; Reyes, Flash, Laura, Seol, Gwen, Danny, everybody, it was like they didn't notice him there. Their neutral expressions as they spoke to each other. His words like a poison in Peter's mind; always reminding him of the worst day of his life.
The shed
The criminals
Tombstone
The bullet
Uncle Ben
Blood
Weak pulse
— Peter?
Everything disappeared once more and the boy is face to face with Wanda, the girl had the same shadow covering her eyes, she looked down, not looking at him
— Wanda... – Peter feels the lump in his throat, but he struggles - it was an accident I swear ...
*SLAP*
Peter feels the burning and heat in his left cheek, the one that took the slap, he falls to the floor stunned, not by the force of the blow, but by who had given him.
— How could I get close to someone like you !? You are not a hero ... you are a villain ... a monster !!! - she turns and runs out, soon disappearing too
Peter was on the floor, tears were streaming, his heart was tight, he felt a lump in his throat. He felt sick, but nothing came out, he couldn't breathe, he couldn't bring air to his lungs. Everything he had done to his uncle...
— Peter? – and standing by his side, his skin gray and lifeless, his eyes colorless, his glasses broken, his clothes dirty, and a blood stain on his chest that was slowly spreading...

— Ben?

In the middle of Reyes' explanation, the cardiac monitor that was connected to Peter fires; his heartbeat was extremely fast and his unconscious body started to shake and move uncontrollably.
— What’s happening? - Wanda asks scared

— He's having a fit! - Claire says and launches to try to hold the boy - quick, try to restrain him, he could get hurt
The two students quickly launch themselves at Peter, holding his arm, leg and torso in an attempt to restrain him, but the boy was very strong, and as he was having an unconscious attack, his nerves were activated without him wanting to, resulting in movements they were much stronger than they should have been. With a blow from the brunette's arm, Wanda is thrown backwards and Robbie finds himself with no alternative
— You give me no choice, Araña... - Reyes says and activates his Quirk, invoking three chains that wrap around Parker and manage to stop him, at least for now

— You're hurting him! - says Wanda as she got up from the floor and saw that Peter was still trying to move, but was fortunately restrained by the currents

— As long as we don't have a better option, we'll stick with it - Robbie says, trying to focus on the current problem of waking Parker

— What are we going to do now? - Claire asks what everyone there thought

— Can't you cancel the ‘Stare’? - asks Wanda

— If I could have done it already - he says coldly, but soon corrects himself for the real reason - I didn't have this training, I don't know how to do it...

— What about your father? He can? - Wanda tries

— He can only cancel what he caused - Reyes says - and the technique is more complicated, he would not be able to teach me in a hurry

— Would we have access to his mind? - Wanda asks, this time directed to the nurse - to touch something?

— We don't have anything here that can stimulate his brain - says the heroine looking around the room

— We don't have a thing, and what about a Quirk? - Reyes proposes

— Professor Frost! We can call her and ... - Wanda starts optimistic

— It won't work - Claire is the one who breaks - Emma can only create the psychic link in conscious peoples

— Anyone in the audience? It may be our last chance, even if it's small ... - Reyes says trying to be rational

— Wanda, it's yours ... - Pietro, out of nowhere, appears at the door, probably because he's using his speed, and stops what he was saying when he saw the scene - what's going on?

— Pietro! - his sister says when she realizes him - Peter was hit by a Quirk and is in a coma having nightmares that can leave him like this forever...

— We need you to go to Professor Frost and ask her ... - Reyes starts, but is interrupted by the speedster

— Okay, calm down! I don't understand anything, is Parker in a coma? What happened? - the boy asked not understanding anything

— I accidentally used a lot of my Quirk and put Parker in a coma - Reyes tries to explain as quickly as possible, as they didn't have much time - if he doesn't wake up soon, he can be in a coma forever, so our only solution is to try mess with his brain

— Okay, calm down! Do you need to connect to it by the brain? - he asks - like, to try to control a nightmare?

— That’s a oversimplification of events, but yeah and ... - As soon as Reyes answers him, the platinum gaze sticks to his sister and she looks back at him for a few seconds until he understands what he was referring to

— No, no, no! I won't do this, I can't ... - she says walking back a little

— Yes, you can do it - the boy says putting his hands on his sister's shoulders - you did it last time...

— After several attempts that failed and only made the situation worse! - she says stiffly, removing her brother's arms from her

— Sorry, what are you guys talking about exactly? - Robbie asks

— She manages to mess in people's minds - Pietro says and soon realizes what she had said - not in a bad way! She tried to change my nightmares when we were younger...

— I can use my Quirk and tinker with the electrical parts of the brain - she says crossing her arms and looking down - by doing some research I was able to focus on the subconscious areas and try to avoid these nightmares...

— It can work - Reyes says scratching his chin

— But it's been a long time since I did it and I've made the situation worse a few times and ... - Wanda starts to despair, without even having done anything

— Wanda! - Claire comes close to the girl, who now had slightly watery eyes and holds her hands - you don't have to do it if you don't want to, it's your choice. But think of Peter, what would he do instead
"He would help as much as he could ..." The answer immediately comes to Wanda's mind. Peter was a hero, he would help anyone who needed it and when it was needed, not doubting his abilities.
The girl looks at the unconscious boy, who was trembling and trying to free himself from the tight chains that bound him, she then puts herself in an upright position and says;
— I'll do it ... - she says, which receives a smile from Pietro and Claire and a wave from Robbie, but the platinum soon slaps his hand on his forehead when he remembers what he had come to do

— That's right! - Pietro remembers - Wanda, your fight is about to start, I came here to get you...

—... – Wanda is surprised, had it been that long? But that didn't matter, not anymore - say that I give up the fight

—... – Pietro says nothing, just looks down, he knew his sister was doing the right thing, but he couldn't help feeling bad about it - what do I say to them? - he asks, probably referring to teachers about the fight

— Say that; a hero saves those in need ... - she says determinedly, still staring at Peter

— Okay... – Pietro says and runs out to warn a teacher

— I prefer to do this alone, if it's not a problem ... - she says turning to Night Nurse and Reyes

— Of course ... - the heroine says, taking a clipboard and leaving the room with Robbie walking behind her

— Without eye contact and without me concentrating, you have a minute until the chains are released - The boy says seriously and Wanda just agrees and soon sees him leaving and closing the door

— Oof... – she exhales calmly, trying to get her heart to stop beating so fast - here we go ...
She then activates her Quirk, but this time without creating the energy spheres, but only by wrapping her hand in red energy, she then makes it tremble slightly with a few movements and sends it into Peter's head, infiltrating the energy through his ears. . She closes her eyes and gets ready, now was the time.

Ben was not himself at the time. He was literally a walking corpse; the color of his skin, his clothes, his lifeless eyes, nothing about him said he was alive, except the blood stain on his shirt that was slowly increasing.
— Peter ... how can you do this? - Ben he asks, looking desolate with his nephew - what was wrong with raising you?

— Uncle Ben ... - he tries to build a sentence, but to no avail

— I help you, I support you, I stand by you ... and this is how you repay me? - he asks referring to the hole in his chest - I thought I had created a good boy, but good boys don't kill their uncles...

— Ben ... it was an accident ... I didn't want to - Peter couldn't contain the river of tears that soaked his face, and the lump in his throat only increased

— An accident? AN ACCIDENT!?!? - he asks looking furious - you go looking for a known criminal, disobey me, run away and go on a suicide mission, how is this an accident!?

— Ben ... I'm sorry, I'm sorry ... I'm sorry

— You are sorry? - Ben looks at him - sorry!? You killed me Peter! It wasn't a bandit, it wasn't a gun, it was YOU! YOU KILLED ME !!! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!!!

— I KNOW!!! - Peter screams at the top of his lungs for nothing, he is alone again. Sitting up and hugging his knees, he lets himself cry - I know it, I know it...
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

— Peter? – without wanting any more of that, the boy doesn't even care to look, he hears footsteps approaching, until he feels a hand on his shoulder – Peter?

— Ah! – Peter gets scared, it was Wanda's voice, he turns to see it, but she was normal, without her eyes misty and looking at him worriedly

— Peter... – she tries to reach out a hand to wipe Peter's tears, but the boy soon gets scared and walks away, not wanting to get another slap, the girl then lowers her arm - it's okay Peter...

— No, it's not ... I killed him, I killed my uncle ... - Peter says coldly

— That was an accident Peter ... - she tries to say

— No, it was not! I disobeyed him, and ran away, he followed me and ended up dead ... - Peter reveals - I am not a hero, I am a villain, I am a monster...

— He didn't think so ... - Wanda says - and I don't think so either ...
“We will not always be able to save everyone ..., but we will try, your uncle didn't just die, he saved you, for a moment, he was not a victim, he was your hero, and all he wished for was that you were too. That is why we are here, learning, training, to save as many people as possible, because a hero needs to help those in need. Ben is gone, and it's tough, it's hard, but he trusted you, knew that you would be responsible with your powers. It will be a difficult journey, but we need to be strong...for everyone that is not here anymore...”

— But what if I can't? - Peter asks - what if I can't be strong enough?

— Then we will be here to help you ... - the world then lights up, and Peter sees his aunt, his friends and Wanda, all looking at him smiling

— Thank you ... - he says looking at Wanda

— Don't thank me yet ... - she says getting up and extending her hand - we still have a long way to go ... so what? You’re coming?

— You bet! - he says taking the girl's hand and standing up

Peter blinks a few times, slowly getting used to the brightness of the room. He was in the ‘what a surprise’ ward, he thinks to himself. He looks around, he was lying on the bed, a table with a chair and some papers were a little further on, but he didn't see Night Nurse anywhere. He then looks to the side and recognizes a brown mane and a red bow lying on top of him.
— Wanda? – he asks, what makes the girl wake up

— Peter? – still groggy with sleep she doesn't seem to notice much, until her eyes go wide - PETER !!! - she screams and throws herself at the boy, wrapping her arms around his neck

— Yeah, that's my name, no need to shout ... - he says sarcastically, but hugs the girl back

— I was worried - she says letting go and then punching him in the shoulder - never scare me like that again

— Hey that hurt ... - he says

— Good! - she says pretending to be angry, but then softens and smiles. But Peter soon looks to the side and sees the scars on his arms - Night Nurse said you have to find a new way to use your webs, or in a while, the damage will be irreparable...

— ... – Peter looks a little more seriously at his arm, that was something serious, but then he gets up and looks at the girl again - I'll think about it later, I expected something like that then...

— PETER!!! – suddenly a chorus of the three voices of; Gwen, Danny and Kei echo through the infirmary as they almost burst the door and interrupted the boy

— THEY TOLD US THAT YOU HAVE DIED !!!! WAAAAAAH !!! - Gwen screams as she jumps on Peter and starts crying

— In fact Reyes told us that you were in the infirmary after my fight with him ... - Danny replies
The memories then go back to Peter; the whole situation inside his mind; his parents, his aunt, his friends and colleagues, Uncle Ben ... Even though he always tried to look beyond, the memory of that night continued to invade his mind and his nightmares. Aunt May talked to him and let him out at times, but she always said that talking to more people could help. Peter looks at his friends, and the image of all of them looking at him, when Wanda had gone to rescue him, they deserved to know…
— I have something to tell you ... - Peter then tells the story, saying nothing related to his Quirk and Iron Man, but just exposing everything related to the Tombstone and the death of Uncle Ben.
Because Wanda got in touch with Peter's memories, she just stands beside him, passing her hand lovingly on his back, helping him to tell everything to his friends. In the end, Peter felt much lighter; his eyes were slightly watery as he waited for his friends to respond;
— You've been through a lot Peter ... - Danny who starts - more than most here. But don't worry, we are a team, will we always be here for each other.

— No pearls of wisdom now? - Gwen asks amusingly to the blonde, laughing lightly and wiping away a tear - but he is right, we will be here for you, all of us... - the girl says in a voice a little hoarse

— Let's become the greatest heroes! - Kei says raising his fist - and because of that I will stop watching hentai ... for a week!

— Hehehe… - Peter laughs weakly, but a real laugh - thanks guys, I don't know what I would do without you…

— You would be in a coma right now for starters... - Wanda says amused and holds Peter's hand, smiling, and with slightly reddened cheeks

— That's true ... - he says, remembering what happened - thanks…

— GROUP HUG !!! - Gwen screams and pulls Danny and Kei into the embrace, falling on top of Peter and everyone laughs at the situation

— Hehehe… - after they split up, Peter's mind returns to reality - Wait a minute, your fight against Reyes, Danny? How long did I sleep? What round are we in !? - Peter asked worried to have lost so many battles

— It will be the second semifinal now between Amadeus and Tyrone! - Kei answers

— Amadeus? Did he beat you Wanda? - Peter questions

— No, I ... gave up ... - she says sadly, and Peter couldn't believe it - in order to help you, we didn't have much time

—… - Peter feels the shock of that information, everything that Wanda had said about wanting to help her mother, everything that disappears because of him; of course, it wasn't 100% his fault, but he still felt guilty - Wanda...

— No! - she says stiffly - you were not to blame and you will not apologize for that! I chose to help you, and I would do it all over again. A hero has to save those in need, doesn't he? - she says and ends the question smiling

— For sure ... - the boy says, leaving that matter aside, but soon remembering something else - but Danny, your fight against Reyes, what happened?

— Well ... - Danny scratches the back of his head in embarrassment when he remembers
“It had been a few minutes since the start of the fight and Danny felt the advantage; he was a master of different combat styles, and having discovered Reyes' strength in boxing, he already knew how to face it.
After a succession of punches, kicks and other maneuvers, Danny had managed to corner his opponent at one end of the stadium, a good push and the victory would be his.
So, Danny uses a few seconds to prepare a blow with his energized fist, but Reyes already seemed to have predicted it.
From inside his clothes, a chain coming out of his sleeve, quickly comes out and coils around Danny's forearm, in the non-energized part, and pulls it away.
In a few seconds, having achieved an opening, Reyes strikes Danny and then takes his arm and throws him off the field, just enough for his feet to come out and give Reyes the victory. ”
— It wasn't one of my best moments I admit ... - he says with his head down

— You were amazing Danny ... - Gwen says hugging the blonde's arm - and look on the bright side, you can still dispute the third place...

— So you better go, the next fight is about to start - they look to see the heroine Night Nurse standing in the doorway and smiling - come on, everyone out! Parker was my only patient and now he is no longer my problem! - she says and then expels the five pre-teens from the infirmary, and they head to the gym, for the next fight.

Tyrone previously thought that he would have difficulties in this fight; for the obvious reason that he had had one more fight than his opponent Amadeus, since, for some reason, Wanda decided to give up her fight, thus guaranteeing a free seat for the boy of Asian descent. But the boy didn't really expect Amadeus to have found it, and managed to take advantage of one of his weaknesses.
Returning to the arena, after traveling through Darkforce, Tyrone looks around, seeing nothing, and then looks up, seeing the greenish shape falling at high speed towards him. He quickly teleports again, narrowly escaping the opponent who creates a real crater by impacting the ground.
The complicator was as follows; Tyrone could see, more or less, his surroundings as he moved within the dark dimension, but he saw a static version of the place when he transported himself, he could not see movements or objects being moved, so if Amadeus left his field of vision, when he returned, would have a chance of attack against the Afro-descendant.
But the boy tries to think; Amadeus was able to move limited when he was at the top, so he needed to go as far as possible to try to corner him.
Tyrone then moves through the dark dimension, walking through the shadows and black smoke that simply existed there and moves to a point farther away from the opponent; he was being increasingly consumed by Darkforce, but he would make it worth it.
Amadeus returns to the ground when realizing that his opponent was far away; he could see him covered in black smoke, but at the same time he was sweaty and panting. He then takes advantage of this situation. Pushing himself forward, he makes a leap towards the opponent, but in the middle of his trajectory, he disappears again. Lowering his feet, Amadeus starts to brake so that he can jump again and escape Tyrone's senses. He pity that he didn't count on the other boy's plan.
Tyrone soon moves behind the opponent, and extends his shadows to reach him and does the same thing that he had done with everyone he had fought so far; he made them see their fears and hopelessness by being in contact with Darkforce energy. It was not the noblest strategy, he knew that, so he had gone to apologize to both Seol and Kamala, explaining that everything was part of the game, that he would never have intended to hurt them, luckily they had understood. But this time something happened, having passed a few seconds, Tyrone hoped that the vision would take Amadeus's concentration away and he would come out of the Hulk form, which would make it easier for the brunette to get him out of the field.
But everyone is impressed when Amadeus gives a slight twist and hits Tyrone in the stomach with a punch.
Taking the blow, Tyrone flies, heading towards the outside of the field; luckily he manages to teleport before something happens, and he just falls to the ground without air, but at least he wasn't out.
Opening his eyes, Tyrone feels a shadow, and looks up to see his colleague hurrying down towards him; he no longer seemed to want to win, he wanted to see him shattered, the strategy had gone wrong.
Disappearing and appearing behind Amadeus, Tyrone tries to understand what was happening;
— Amadeus! What's going on with you? - Tyrone tries to ask, and the colleague turns to him, but something was wrong; his eyes were glazed, his jaw was tight, he was gnashing his teeth, drooling, and the veins in his neck were jumping, seeing his fears had not made him recoil, they had driven him crazy

— RAAAAAGH!!! – he advances again, only for Tyrone to teleport to the other side of the field, and the green monster is lost looking sideways

— Enough! I'll get this over with myself! - Professor Colossos says getting up from his place and walking towards the arena to interrupt that fight, but he sees Tyrone raising his hand in his direction, the boy seemed to have some kind of plan. Piotr stops for the moment, but is right next to the demarcation line in case he needed to interrupt things. Professor Frost does the same on the opposite side

— Oh, ugly thing! - Tyrone yells at Amadeus Berserker mode

— Grrrrr... – the giant stops looking around and stares at him, showing his teeth ominously

— You want me? - Tyrone asks - so come and get it...

— GRRRRRRR!!! – the boy wastes no time and runs at full speed towards Tyrone.
With the emerald giant rapidly approaching, both teachers are prepared for the worst, and Tyrone begins to prepare for his trick up his sleeve.
In a few moments, his body begins to exhale more and more black smoke, which was as if it came out of the boy himself. He then takes a deep breath, with the smoke still coming out of him and stares at the monster that was coming towards him, it was now or never.
With the imminent impact, Amadeus launches himself in an attempt to grab the smoke boy, but as soon as he comes in contact with him, he passes right by him, as if he were not there, and falls rolling out of the demarcated field. He turns even more irritated, and throws himself back at his opponent, who was kneeling and panting, but he is caught mid-flight;
— Now you're mine! - Colossos says, as he quickly grabs Amadeus, squeezing his neck in a rear naked choke; even in the form of the Hulk, the boy was still smaller than him - Emma!

— Grrrrr!!! – Amadeus struggled and tried in any way to free himself, until Emma Frost got close enough, placing her hands on the boy's temples and staring him deep in the eyes, in a few seconds, the boy softens and passes out, soon returning to his usual shape.
“Emma Frost, Quirk; Mood Swing. She is capable of altering the releases of substances in a person's brain by looking at them in the eyes; making them more susceptible or making them pass out. The closer, the easier it is ”
Tyrone was still breathing deeply and kneeling, the technique he had trained with Tandy for the past two weeks, putting himself between the two dimensions, being there while he wasn't there, was more tiring than he had anticipated. The boy then looks up to see a picture of him and Reyes, side by side, in the big screens, indicating the last match of the day, to define the great champion.

Chapter Text

Coming out of the alley, the man in the skull mask wiped the blood from his sword with a cloth. Leaving without much haste from his fallen opponent, he doesn't care about more company; even if he listened to the "hero's" radio with someone worried on the other side, he would be far away by the time the cavalry arrived. But in the end, the supposed hero had failed, had been tested, and eliminated. He had not completed his task, he could not call himself a hero.

Sitting across from each other in the tunnel that led to the gym were Tandy and Tyrone. Having just finished fighting and having his next fight in a short time, the boy decided it would be better to wait there right after taking a little water from one of the drinking fountains. As usual, Tandy went to meet him to help him prepare for his next fight, which consisted of giving him one of her fragments of light so that the boy would literally eat him.
—... – Tyrone bites off a piece of the fragment of light; it was something he was never going to get used to; he feels he is biting something solid, but it soon falls apart and a feeling of fulfillment invades him, it was and always will be a weird moment

— ... – Tandy says nothing, just watches Tyrone. The two had been friends for so long that they didn't necessarily need to talk to stay comfortable; they just liked to be together, nothing more, nothing less

— You are letting your hair get long ... - Tyrone says when he finishes consuming the light dagger - it suits you...

— Seriously is that what you want to talk about now? - the girl asks discredited and in a fun way, just Tyrone to, at that moment, comment on her hair

—... – the boy just shrugs - what do you want to talk about? We must have about ten minutes before the fight ... - he says looking out, where it was possible to partially see one of the big screens, with the image of him and Reyes, side by side, signaling the future dispute

— Can you believe how far we've come? - she asks also looking out

— At the festival or at M.A in general? - asks Tyrone

— Both ... - she says with a dreamy sigh - who knew, the little stutter from Boston ... - she starts...

— The Cleveland ballet dancer ... - the boy continues, smiling as he remembers the words

—... the master of space ... - she says looking him in the eyes

—...the precursor of light ... - he also facing her

— Together against the world! - they say in unison; no matter where they were or what they did, they were a team and would always be

“Little Tyrone was sitting next to his mother in the recreation room of the doctor's office. After a few sessions with Dr. Simon, he had called his house asking him and his mother to come to the office; he claimed to have found someone who could help Tyrone.
Over the years, and the popularization of Quirks, what ended up happening was the complexification of those same powers, and as they still flourished around the age of four, both the public and private sectors began to invest in products and services that could help people with, complicated Quirks, to say the least.
Tyrone was certainly one such case. While some colleagues gained new members, made things float or saw in the dark, his power did something he didn't like. When the smoke started to come out of his body, he thought it was just that; smoke, but he was mistaken. As time went by, and the more he used his powers, he became cold, but not a physical cold, but a spiritual cold, as if, for whatever reason, he was frightened. The situation only got worse when a teacher accidentally touched him while he was using his power, and moments later she fell back, completely terrified, for apparently no reason.
After that, everything went downhill; no one wanted to be around him anymore, neither colleagues nor teachers, even his own family stayed away. Isolated and afraid of his power, a panic attack caused the five-year-old boy to freak out and suddenly appear at the neighbor's house, making contact with him and making him pass out. After that event, his mother knew that he needed help.
Dr. Simon Marshall was a pediatrician and specialist in “collective Quirks therapy”, and was part of those who believed that all power had its counterpart, who together balanced each other in strength. And Dr. Simon had said that he had found Tyrone's counterpart, so that was why they were there
— Mrs. Johnson? - the doctor asks opening the door and addressing Tyrone's mother, he was accompanied by a man and a child - this is Mr. Bowen, and this is his niece Tandy
The little blonde girl says coming out from behind her uncle's legs, to say a silent 'hello' to the woman after she greets her uncle. Dr. Simon then turns to Tyrone
— Hey buddy, can I introduce you to someone? - the doctor asks Tyrone, who, after being encouraged by his mother, gets down from his chair and approaches the doctor who was crouching so he can look him in the face - Tyrone, this is Tandy.

— Hello ... - she says and then holds out her hand, but Tyrone steps back slightly, which saddens Tandy

— No need to worry Ty ... - the doctor says - Tandy, why don't you show him what you can do?

—... – the girl just nods and then reaches out, then a small sphere of energy appears, not very visible, but releasing light into the environment, as if it were a lamp without a physical body.
Tyrone for some reason is attracted to that light, as if something inside him says that he needed it, for whatever reason. He then, unconsciously extends his hand, which quickly begins to release shadows, as if he were releasing black dry ice from his hand, it simply ran between his fingers. But the most interesting thing was that, when he was close to the light, the smoke instantly disappeared. And then, Tyrone puts his hand over Tandy's hand; the girl's soft, warm hand is a contrast to the boy's cooler hands, but as soon as they touch each other, both the light and the shadows disappear, they simply disappear on contact with the hands. The boy looks at the girl and smiles, and she can't help smiling too. ”
Soon, Tyrone starts to hear the screams of the audience and other announcements that indicated that soon his fight would begin;
— Well, I'll be going then ... - the girl says getting up and helping the boy to get up, extending her arm for him to pull and stand up - good luck!

— Thanks ... - he says nodding and soon seeing Tandy turn and go in the opposite direction, going further into the tunnel, while he looks out, taking a deep breath, he thinks of his mother and brother; who were probably watching him out of Boston, he then takes courage and heads out to the confrontation...

— “AND THAT'S LADIES AND GENTLEMAN !!! THE FINAL SHOW !!! WE ARRIVE THE LAST BATTLE OF OUR SPORTS FESTIVAL !!! ONE WILL LEAVE WINNER AND THE OTHER WILL LEAVE HUMILIATED !!! ” - Deadpool says excitedly, jumping from side to side, while Matthew just wanted to go home, and would have already gone if it weren't for his students there - “NOW WE ARE ON THE SAME LEVEL OF; HARRY VS VOLDEMORT, PERCY VS CRONOS, HICCUP VS ALVIN ... ”
While Deadpool went on with their comparisons and references, both Tyrone and Robbie headed for the arena, both very focused and not looking very nervous, at least not externally.
In the stands, all 18 colleagues of the two boys looked at the fight with different feelings. Some (just Flash in the case) were annoyed that it wasn't him down there. Others were interested in how the battle would go, but most were equally concerned for the two boys. The amount of power, techniques and cards up on the sleeves until now presented by the two contestants was certainly immense.
— I'm worried ... - Wanda says to her friends

— With what!? There is nothing to worry about! - Gwen says, seeming not to understand where her friend's concern came from

— Most of those who faced these two left with sequels ... - Wanda says referring more specifically to Peter and the three who had faced Tyrone directly; Seol, Kamala and Amadeus - imagine what will happen when the two face off !?

— It will be awesome! - Gwen says excitedly - it's going to be basically Batman vs Superman from Sack Znyder, all dark, black and white, slow motion ... - Gwen continues, but Wanda sincerely got lost in Batman, whoever he was

— You two faced Reyes - Kei says indicating Danny and Peter - what do you think?

— Ok let's call it "face" ... - Peter says sarcastically that the battle was one more; annoy Reyes and taking a beating - he is certainly very skilled and has incredible control of his Quirk...

— Besides the powers part - Danny adds - he has a very good knowledge of boxing, his shape is almost perfect and all movements are fluid and very natural, I don't see how Tyrone could win

— I wouldn't count on it so much ... - they look back to observe Tandy, who had come back and now sat between Seol and Nico - Ty has some cards up his sleeve...

— Sorry to say that ... - Danny says getting up and bowing towards Tandy - I didn't mean to offend him...

— Relax ... - Tandy says calmly, which relieves Danny

— You who seem to know him more ... - Seol starts by saying - how do you think the fight will go?

— It can go to anyone, it is difficult to say ... - she replies crossing her arms and looking at the two boys approaching down there - but one thing I know; they are on a more equal footing than you think...

— You and Tyrone are almost always together ... - Nico comments watching the blonde - do you guys date by chance?
The dryness of the Minoru girl's question draws the attention of all the other members of Class 1-A; some for the courage to ask that out of the blue, others were interested in the answer. Some blushed, others were curious to see if the class already had a couple formed, Kei starts to raise his sketchbook, waiting for an answer to release his artistic instincts...
— No. - Tandy says equally dry; she wasn’t even surprised by the question, it was like they asked her what she had eaten for lunch - we really spend a lot of time together, but that’s why we’ve known each other since we were kids, he’s basically the twin brother I’ve never I had...
Some reactions run through the group; mostly neutral, the question had scared them, but as nothing changed the status quo of the room, nobody seemed to think it was too much, because it really wasn't. Kei sadly puts his notebook down, disappointed that he is unable to funnel his artistic instinct into the figure of the couple.
Other reactions include Kamala flicking Nico for being so dry about it and Pietro, feeling strangely relieved by that situation, not knowing exactly why.
— It's going to start, it's going to start! - Gwen says excitedly, shifting the focus from the room back to combat

Back at the arena, the two boys faced each other a few meters away from each other, nothing else mattered, they both had a single goal, to win; both had already been through a lot to be there, and at that moment they would give their all so that they could return home as the champion of that festival. No shouting, declaration or anything is done by either boy until Emma Frost does not authorize the start of the confrontation. Until she does;
Robbie wastes no time, leaving his back and following his mental command, an iron chain appears and launches at high speed towards Tyrone, stretching in the process. And the expected happens; centimeters before being wrapped by the chain, the boy disappears in a cloud of black smoke and the chain passes through the space that the boy found himself seconds ago, but with nothing to grab.
Tyrone soon reappears a few feet from his original position, and Reyes wastes no time. Even before the first chain returns to his body, he launches another, in the same style as the first, a quick and direct onslaught, and the same occurs, with the Afro-descendant disappearing and the chain passing harmlessly through the void.
It might appear that Robbie did not have a specific plan; which was true, but he knew one thing, Tyrone would always disappear and use distance to accumulate power before he got close and put his opponent in a kind of trance, as he had done in the last three fights. The big question was; Robbie had no idea what was really going on in the Tyrone victim's mind: Seol and Kamala had been in a state of shock, while Amadeus had lost control and had become violent. So, his initial strategy would be to try to see and go through the state of shock, if he managed to do that the victory was guaranteed, but the big question is that he did not know what would happen ... until that moment.
With the sixth chain coming quickly towards him, Tyrone realizes that the amount of smoke coming from the Darkforce that surrounded his body should be enough to win that battle. Then, teleporting, which he hoped would be the last time of the day, he travels through the shadows of the parallel dimension until he finds himself behind Robbie, the boy even has time to turn around, but the dark energy quickly comes into contact with him , and his eyes widen with the visions that went through his mind ...

.

.

.

.

.

.

Robbie was at his home; the second house to be more specific, not the house he had grown up his first four years in Los Angeles, forgotten by his father, nor the house he currently lived in Sunset Park, Brooklyn with his uncle and younger brother. He was at Hell’s Kitchen, the house where his life started to fall apart.
He was in one of the halls of the house, more specifically the one that contained his father's office, how did he know? He was looking at it, but something was wrong with his point of view, he was looking at things from above, as if he had grown up. But he doesn't have time to think about all the changes that seemed to have taken place in his body, because he hears a slight cry coming from behind him;
— Snif...snif – a little boy, he wasn’t over six, he was standing in the middle of the hall with his head down

—... – Robbie tries to say something, but the words die in his throat when the little boy looks up; he was just like Robbie. He had the same shape as his face, his hair was straight and slightly messy, dark with a white tuft at the front, but he had a few different things; his eyes were slightly more closed, he was paler and his eyes, streaked with tears, were blue

— IT'S YOUR FAULT!!! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!!! I HATE YOU!!! I WANT MY MOM!!! - the boy shouts a phrase well known to Reyes, and runs out of there, until disappearing around a corner
Reyes is more shaken by that comment than he expected, he then sees everything fade, start to disappear, he looks to the side and finds a mirror that didn’t normally exist there, but he doesn’t see his face, not even an adult version or anything like that, he sees only a flaming skull, with two empty holes in place of eyes ...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.
The scene had changed; Reyes didn't know how to recognize where he was now, but he was in an open field, with the sun setting on the horizon, which would make a beautiful scene, if it weren't for the corpses scattered on the ground.
Dozens of them, men, women, children, all on the floor, frozen and immobile. Closer to Reyes, he watches his colleagues, all of them, with frozen body parts, piles of ice piercing them, and several other injuries.
Robbie looks down, and finds himself with his arms and legs frozen on the ground, for some reason, his latent powers were not enough to free him and he was trapped. He felt weak, short of breath, throbbing in his chest, he had used his Quirk a lot, but what was going on?
The two scenes are repeated in his head; the boy running from him and his friends all dead. Until he understands; those were his biggest fears, the premeditated choices of his life. In one hand, embrace his father's power and become like him, an abuser, but on the other hand, reject the power, and lose those he cares about because he was stubborn, he didn't want any of that .. .
"The hero you want to be!"
His mother? No, that was Parker's voice, everything he had said to Robbie in the fight was coming back, the little brunette was right. But Robbie was afraid, afraid of becoming a bad person because of that, but he remembers, that was his power, and he would be a hero with that, not defined by that power, but using it as a tool ...
... to become the hero he wanted to be.

For Tyrone, not even a second had passed, he had managed to connect the dark energy to Reyes, who was now paralyzed, his goal was simple now, to use the smoke to drag him off the field, guaranteeing him victory, as he had done until that moment. Until he was thrown backward by a pillar of fire.
Falling to the ground some distance away Ty just looks at his opponent and sees him taking a deep breath, still looking ahead, but now having his head and shoulders as if they are on fire, but the weirdest thing for Tyrone was that all the smoke he he had exhaled with the teleporters was simply gone. He looks at Robbie and sees the same with a serious expression, soon starting to walk towards him, with four chains coming out of his back and placing themselves at his side and his skull transforming into that mixture of skull and helmet, with dark holes with flames in the background instead of his eyes.

“Everybody was kung-fu Fighting!!! Those kids were as fast as lighting!!!”
The noise of a cell phone call disturbs the moment of tension, and all the students of 1-A present in the stands turn to the boy Danny, who was trying quickly, being very embarrassed, to find his cell phone so he could turn off the music.
Because he was not very tech-savvy, it was Gwen who made the changes on his cell phone, it was obvious that she was the one who chose the music for his ringtone. The boy was about to turn off his cell phone and interrupt the music, but when he saw the person calling him, something told him that he should answer.
Getting up, he excuses himself and leaves the place, all the time staring at the number that called him, thus not noticing the looks of his friends who accompanied him until he was out of sight.
Finding himself in an empty hallway, Danny answers the call and puts the phone to his ear;
— Hello? Misty? –Danny asks, having recognized the name of Orson's partner (and his crush when he was younger) which meant something important

"Danny ..." the boy hears the woman's voice, but the way she spoke brought something bad into Danny "... something happened ... with Orson."

Reyes tries to attack Tyrone with two chains, which due to the activation of his other power, were now orange and shining, incandescent by the heat that he released. The two launch themselves like snakes at Tyrone, but he only teleports to the other side of the field, placing himself as far away from Robbie as possible, but still remaining within the arena. The burning boy simply walks on while Tyrone prepares his final weapon.
Crouching down and placing his hands on the ground, Tyrone takes a deep breath and starts to go into the dark dimension and come back, as soon as possible, come and go, go and go. The time intervals between disappearing and reappearing begin to decrease until they become almost nil, and each time he returned, he seemed to exhale more and more smoke. He was sweating and breathing deeper and deeper, while his body seemed to overflow with black smoke and he was preparing for his final blow.
Robbie, watching that show of power, stops a few feet from Tyrone, watching that amount of smoke build up more and more, starting to rise like a wave about to break over him. The strategy was simple; release so much smoke, that the simple physical and psychological force would make Reyes be dragged out of the demarcated area in a short time. And he couldn't let that happen.
Taking one of his chains in his hands, and dismissing the others, the skull boy begins to rotate his arm with the incandescent chain, drawing a circle in the air with it. Soon, fire spreads through the current and it starts to create a kind of vortex of flames, in order to create a funnel for all that smoke.
Soon, while Tyrone was still busy finishing accumulating all that energy, Reyes had already created a true hurricane of flames, which creates a vacuum, connecting him to the black column that stretched upwards. The smoke is then quickly attracted by the pressure difference and passes through the funnel, directly in the direction of Reyes, after the same has stopped turning the chain. The boy then, with the smoke getting closer and closer and he opens his mouth, a place to destroy the smoke. The black mist quickly begins to enter the flaming skull, and as soon as it comes in contact with the flames, it evaporates, but it looked like Reyes was eating the smoke.
Having managed to maintain the flow, Reyes proceeds to walk towards his opponent, the smoke created soon being attracted to the boy and being destroyed inside the burning skull. Tyrone even stops doing what he was doing, both because of tiredness and because of the proximity to the flames, which weaken his powers.
Having the smoke completely destroyed, Tyrone finds himself without energy and, even on his knees, begins to fall backwards. Reyes, in a quick movement, grabs the boy's shirt, and places it gently on the floor, so that the boy doesn't hit his head, outside the line that marked the limit, thus giving him the victory.
— Tyrone Johnson is out of action ... - announces Professor Frost - ... with that, Roberto Reyes is the champion of the Sports Festival of the first year!
The audience goes crazy. The screens announces Reyes as the great champion. He extinguishes his flames and returns his skull to its standard shape. He was breathing with a little difficulty, but the worst was the scenes that crossed his mind; he would choose none of those paths, he would do his own. The brunette doesn't realize it, but a certain professional hero wearing leather leaves the stadium after the announcement of his son's victory: some might even think he was sad or something because the boy didn't want anything to do with him, but he knew it wouldn’t last forever, the boy needed help, whether he liked it or not, and soon he was going to meet him, he just needed to be patient.

Shortly thereafter, all first-year students had now returned to the center of the gym for the award ceremony; the arena had returned below the ground, leaving the field of synthetic grass with the earth rectangle in the center. Fireworks were launched into the air, and several reporters were positioned near the assembled students. Usually more would be expected from an award ceremony, but the school only rewarded those who finished the competition on the podium, but there was still a very special reason for the majority to have the patience to stay there.
— The first year students completed all the events of the M.A Sports Festival - Professor Frost announces to the audience - finally, the time for the awards has come!
The crowd goes crazy again, as more fireworks explode overhead, having come from both the stadium and outside. And behind Professor Frost, a large iron podium emerges from the floor, rising and bringing with it three students from the first year of the heroes course; Robbie, Tyrone and Amadeus. The first two seemed quite neutral in the situation, just looking ahead and to their friends, not paying much attention to the cameras, Amadeus was the only one who expressed any feelings, and he seemed slightly upset. The teacher then turns to the reporters present;
— There would still be one last fight for the decision of the third place between Amadeus Cho and Danniel Rand, unfortunately the second had to leave because of personal matters, thus giving the third place to Mr. Cho ... - she explains quickly to the professionals from the media

— What a pity that Danny could not try to be in third place ... - Kei says being on top of Groot to see better ahead

—I am Groot...

— That's true ... - Peter answers the little boy, remembering the conversation he had with the blonde before he left.

“— Peter, I know this is unexpected, but I'm going to have to leave - Danny had asked Peter to talk after the end of Reyes and Tyrone's fight, but only him - a villain got Orson...

— Oh no ... - Peter is scared by the information, of course, villains and heroes would normally conflict, but someone so close to his friend - will he be okay?

— I don't have many details, so I have to go soon ... - Danny says with his head down - and I would like you to keep that between us...

—... – Peter doesn't understand a hundred percent why, if it were to leave a secret with someone, why not with Gwen, who had known him the longest?

— You must be wondering why I gave you this burden and not Gwen? - the blonde's question impresses Peter - it's actually because of her; She is quite attached to Orson and I would hate to bother her, besides, she would certainly insist on going with me, and ... - Danny for a little while, measuring his next words - and depending on what happens ... I don't think I can make her witness the worst ... I have to do it myself...

— I understand ... - after telling them all about what happened to Uncle Ben, Peter understood the feeling well, that must be why Danny had chosen him...”

“Orson is technically my father, but he always made it clear that he was my sensei above all else; he is my great inspiration and one day I want to be like him ... ”
Danny's words come back to Peter, and he silently prayed to anyone who was listening, that Orson would be fine, for Danny's sake...

— And with you, to give the medals to our champions, only one person came to mind ... - the teacher says pointing to the top of the gym, where a figure flew up outside until it was above the gym

“— Friday, let's get this party started ... ”the armored hero says, connecting to the gym's speakers and putting AC / DC's“ Shoot to Thrill ”at full volume.
Everyone screams and is impressed to see the red and gold armor flying from the top to the ground at high speed, with the music playing in the background, until the number one hero lands and soon gets up, raising his arms to the audience howling his Name; "Iron Man". The audience's murmurs increase, commenting on how lucky the students were to have a class with him and to simply be in the same environment as him. But Tony soon shifts his attention from the audience and cameras to Frost, who was holding a briefcase with the three medals. He takes the bronze one and soon goes to boy in the third place;
— Amadeus Cho, junior Hulk! Congratulations, your fights were incredible to watch - the man says without taking off his helmet, placing the third place medal around the boy's neck

— Thank you sir ... - but Amadeus didn't look very happy

— Whoa, whoa, what's the problem? What is biting you? - the hero asks showing genuine concern for his student

— It's just ... - the boy starts, taking the medal in his hands and looking at it - two people gave up halfway, and that's just why I'm here, I don't feel like I deserve this place...

— Often things happen in a way we don't expect, and that sometimes helps us - the hero says - the most important thing is that you don't support yourself and don't overestimate yourself for these situations, you admitting that they are just events, luck if you want, it already shows that you have the potential to be a great hero

—... – Amadeus did not know what to say, but a smile appears on his face when he looks up - thank you, sir.
Iron Man then takes the silver medal, and heads for second place, Tyrone;

— Tyrone Johnson, you were great, kid, it surprised me a lot - the hero says putting the medal around his neck - but we still have a lot of work ahead of us, you need to learn how to get out of situations without depending a lot on your Quirk, but I'm sure you will become a great hero.

— Thank you sir! - the boy says in agreement and soon finds Tandy in the crowd and showing her the medal from afar with a smile, she sends two thumbs up and applauds as the rest did

— Young Reyes! The boy of the time - Iron Man says to the boy while taking the gold medal - let's admit that you were one of the favorites, it was not such a surprise...

—... – Reyes says nothing at the moment, just looks at his medal and stares at the floor with a deep sigh; had he won or had his power won?

— You know, I'm glad you released that part of your power - Tony notices the boy's expression and starts talking - it will certainly be very useful, we will train a lot, I'm sure you will be a great hero!

— Right. - Reyes agrees, feeling a little better about himself and looks forward puffing up his chest, he hoped his mother was watching him.

— And with you, the big three of the sports festival! - Iron Man says as if introducing the three, until he turns to the crowd of students - but just know, any one of you could be here. I want you to reflect on what you did today. You challenged each other, learned and climbed a little more towards the goal of becoming professional heroes. For me, this next generation of heroes is coming out better than the order! Then one last little thing; come on, everyone with me!

— EXCELSIOR!!! – the teacher, the students and the audience excitedly shout the motto of the school, all very happy for the day.

“Your friend can also be a great opponent, that's what the Sports Festival showed us. We learn a lot about each other and about ourselves ... ”
It was the end of the afternoon, after the awards ceremony there were some interviews, some photos to be taken and some viewers even asked for autographs. But now, after everyone was gone, the first-year classes were all meeting with their class teachers to be released to go home; which meant that class 1-A was back with their dear professor Murdock;
— You were great today, I am proud - he still says in a wheelchair - you have the next two days to rest, as it will be the festival days for the second and third years and for you to be able to recover. I am sure that some of the professional heroes who watched you will want to recruit some of you, we will take care of the forms and will notify you when you return. Now go and rest, we'll have a lot to do when you get back...

— Yes sir! - the class says in unison and everyone starts to get up and put their things away
Peter looks to the side, finding the only empty table in the room, Danny's table, he had tried to disguise Danny's departure, trying to disguise it by saying that he didn't know much information and that he was just gone; he hated lying to Gwen and Wanda, but Danny had made him promise that he wouldn't tell, and Peter would honor that promise ...
"After that, the atmosphere of the school started to change ..."

It was early evening and Danny was running the last half kilometer that separated the bus stop, at 96, with Mount Sinai Hospital, south of East Harlem. The trip was to take only a little over half an hour, but he had left during rush hour, with the traffic of people leaving school or their jobs, it took him almost two hours to arrive.
Breathing hard, he soon sees the large gray concrete building standing out from its height in the middle of the other buildings nearby. Taking one last sprint, he goes as fast as possible. Fortunately there was not much movement that night, and he then heads over to the bench where he can get information.
— Please *arf* *arf* Orson Randall ... I'm his son ... - Danny stops abruptly in front of a nurse and asks about his master's whereabouts, even though he is breathing hard, but he wouldn't need it when he heard a voice on his right;

— Daniel! - the boy looks to the side and finds a man at a certain distance waving at him. He was tall and very muscular, he appeared to be around forty, but in perfect physical shape, his hair was brown and straight reaching up to his neck, he had a full beard also brown, but it contained two gray lines, indicating his age. He wore overalls along with boots, armbands and shoulder pads in dark green and gold. Danny identifies him as being one of his father's partners; the demigod hero, Hercules

—... – Danny says nothing, but when he sees the man waving and calling with his hand, and with a more serious expression, different from the excited man he usually is, he brings a squeeze to the boy's heart, which runs towards him

— Please don't run ... - the nurse tries to warn them, but they are already far away

— How is he doing? - Danny asks while walking with the hero to the emergency wing

— Danny, I ... - the hero tries to say something, but soon they both realize that they had arrived in the corridor that contained Orson's room.
The corridor was empty, but in front of one of the doors was a woman; she had dark skin, and very curly black hair. She wore boots, jeans, a red T-shirt, a brown jacket and had a gun at her waist, but the most peculiar thing was her right arm, which was made of iron in a copper tone. This was Orson's partner; Misty Knight.
Danny when he saw her standing in front of a door, he left Hercules and went towards the woman, she noticed the movement and saw the two, assuming a more melancholy look when facing the boy, she tries to intercept the blond, but he pushes it, and enters the room;

— Danny waits ... - she tries to say, but the damage was already done
Danny freezes in his place when he sees his master and father figure, lying on the bed, with several bandages surrounding his body, especially his torso. Several devices were connected to it; serum, oxygen, cardiac monitor. He was very pale and looked very tired and dehydrated, he was not completely horizontal, he had been left with the head part slightly up, so he was sitting a little bit. He then opens his eyes slowly, as if the action caused him pain, and looks at his pupil with his gray eyes.
— Hey kid ... - he speaks weakly, but Danny can hear it - sorry ... for disappointing you ...
Danny didn't know what to say, didn't know what to do, his eyes were watering and he didn't know how to react to all that; who had done that? And why? Seeing his master, his father, in this situation, practically on the verge of death; something starts to grow inside Danny, something he might not be proud of in the future.

— Garlic, cabbage, carrots, fish ... - Wanda recited the shopping list in one hand while carrying a shopping bag in the other, she tried to see if she had forgotten anything

— It's the third time you've looked at this list ... - says Pietro also carrying bags - I'm sure we bought everything

— This is one of the few days that we were able to leave school early to get those promotions - the girl says keeping the list - besides, it's our cooking day, mommy is late from daycare and I want everything to be perfect!

— I'm aware ... - Pietro says, sulking, but agreeing, he also wanted to make good food for his mother
Arriving at the residential building, the two pre-teens enter and begin to climb the stairs towards their home, greeting the neighbors on the way. They were on the last flight of stairs when Pietro decides to be funny;
— The last to arrive washes the dishes! - he says very quickly and then shoots to get there first, but he didn't count on his sister's cunning.
Almost at the same moment that the platinum became a blur, the brunette cleverly used her Quirk and lifted a broken piece of wood at Pietro's feet, which made him fall face down on the floor. But she was even smarter and made the boy raise his arms before the fall, lifting the shopping bag and not dropping anything on the floor.
— Thank you for offering to wash the dishes! - the girl says smiling while taking the house key to open the door

— You're welcome ... - the boy's voice is muffled by the floor, who doesn't even want to get up
Wanda opens the door, but finds it strange that the light is on; generally everything would be dark, had they left it unintentionally lit? She enters the house a little and is surprised by a figure with glassy eyes appearing out of nowhere and rushing towards her;

— WANDA!!!

— AAAAAAAH!!! – the girl is frightened, screams and throws all the purchases up, but they soon freeze in the air, surrounded by red energy, and Wanda is soon able to see who was in front of her - Mom!?

— Oops... – the woman says levitating the purchases; Magda Maximoff was very similar to Wanda, an older version of the same, but she had dark blond hair and a thinner face like Pietro, she wore a little baggy jeans and a jacket over a T-shirt - sorry for the scare. - she says turning things back to the bag

— Mom, what are you doing here? - the girl asks confused as her mother took the shopping bag to the kitchen. Pietro soon gets up and stands next to her - didn't you have a shift today until 6:00 pm?

— They released me earlier ... - the woman says quickly storing all the purchases in the small kitchen - because my children appeared on TV and my manager wanted me to be here when you arrived!

— But, we didn't win ... - Pietro says looking a little crestfallen, but their mother soon gets close to them and puts a hand on one cheek from each

— I didn't see any competition ... - she says looking deep into their eyes - all I saw were my children being amazing, as I always knew they were ... - she says smiling sweetly and the twins smile too, and with teary eyes - very well! Now go take a shower and change, let's go out for dinner!

— Out for dinner? - while Pietro was already running towards the bathroom, Wanda tried to understand the situation; they had agreed to only eat out once on each of their birthdays, and they had already broken that rule at the beginning of the month

— Of course, you have to tell me everything that happened - the woman says as if it were obvious - and I'm not going to do that while we cook and do the dishes, so come on! - she says pushing Wanda to go to her room to get ready too - and I also want to hear more about Parker - she says by sending a wink to the blushing daughter and going to her room

It was morning the next day, and a man was checking the engine of a car that had arrived at his workshop in Sunset Park the night before. The man was in his thirties, was tall and relatively muscular, but still thin, more of an athletic way. He had tanned skin, dark brown eyes, slightly curly black hair and a beard to shave. Elias Morrow Reyes was his name and as he watched the car's engine, he heard footsteps behind him.
Turning around, he sees his nephew Robbie, with a bag on his shoulder and walking into the workshop towards his car. Eli doesn’t understand; the boy had already taken Gabe to school in the morning, what would he be doing at that hour? With curiosity speaking louder, the man approaches the boy.
Robbie checked everything he had picked up and sat in the car, prepared to leave;
— Hey Rob, what's the deal? - his uncle asks him leaning over the open window

— I'll go out - the boy says without looking at his uncle, and still getting ready, putting on his belt and picking up the keys

— Can I know where? - Eli usually didn’t care, the boy knew how to take care so as long as it wasn’t past 10 pm, his uncle had no problems where the boy was going

— To the hospital...

— Hospital? – Eli looked confused now; Robbie was tough in the fall, but he was even more stubborn, he hated hospitals and wouldn't put his feet on one voluntarily unless he had cancer or something - did something happen? Want me to take you...

— I'm going to see my mom. - Robbie says at last, squeezing the steering wheel and looking ahead, and then turning to his uncle who seemed surprised

— Oh... – his older sister had been hospitalized for almost ten years and Robbie had never even asked about her or had never wanted to visit her, many questions crossed Eli's mind at that time; why now? Had something happened? But he knew that at that moment it was not those words that the boy needed to hear, so the only thing Eli can say to him is - good luck then...

— Thank you ... - the boy says, immediately releasing the hand brake and leaving the workshop
Eli sees the car leave the garage, turning a corner and moving away until he is out of sight, and he feels a tear on his face, which he quickly dries and goes back to work.
The trip does not take long; 20 minutes or so with traffic in the morning, Robbie didn't need a GPS, he had already been there when he was younger, he hadn't had the courage to enter the building, but the memory of the way was stamped in his mind. He parks in front of the beige building of the "South Beach Psychiatric Center" and leaves, taking a deep breath before entering.
Getting information easily from reception, he walks towards the specified room and stops just in front of the door, his hand almost reaching for the handle, what was he doing there? He was not sure, but he felt he should do this. Then he opens the door and is greeted with a simple room, bed, table, door to the bathroom, and looking out the window, sitting on a bench, a woman with brown hair with a few gray strands stuck in a ponytail.
— Mother ... - he says and the woman turns to him, her face serene, and she gives the boy a small smile

— Good afternoon, sleeping beauty! - Aunt May says placing a large plate of pancakes on the table for brunch - how do you feel?

— As if I had been thrown back and forth by child superheroes, wait, this is what really happened ... - Peter says still in his pajamas, his hair messy and yawning as he headed for the table - Night Nurse can heal us, but muscle pains are even worse

— You who asked for powers for years when we went to church, take it! - the older woman says picking up a few more things and throwing a banana at the half-asleep boy, who is hit by the fruit in the face

— Ouch! – the boy complains about being hit by the edible projectile

— Pfffff... – the woman says, holding back laughter - sorry Peter. I thought you could feel it with your ... "Peter Tingle"

— It's "Spider Sense" ... - the boy says picking up the fruit from the floor and putting it on the table - please don't start calling it "Peter Tingle"...

— So you dodge supernatural currents, but not bananas? - Aunt May asks - I have the entire festival recorded in HD, do you want to watch it later?

— When my thoughts stop hurting who knows ... - the boy says sitting up and taking food

Chapter Text

“The two days we had to recover helped us a lot, but they certainly went by very quickly; when we realized, it was already the morning of the day we returned to school after the end of the Sports Festival...”
Peter found himself, on that gray, rainy New York City morning, on the bus heading toward MA. Alone this time, having had to leave a little later, having helped Aunt May with some leaks, having texted his friends saying they could go without him. At that moment, squeezed through the crowd, he was going through that morning's news on his cell phone until something he hadn't expected happens;
— Hey, you're the Parker kid aren't you? From the M.A. Sports festival – Peter hears a man talking to him on his right and turns to see that others too looked at him as if he was a kind of pseudo celebrity.

— It's him all right, look at the M.A's uniform - someone else says

— He reminds me of myself when I was young... - a man says nostalgically

— You were amazing child! - he hears, but he can't see the person
Peter feels momentarily suffocated and quite embarrassed, he knew that the M.A Sports Festival was quite famous, especially in New York City itself, as it was one of the few events that had Quirks demonstrations. Since the only ones allowed to use them were professional heroes, who generally didn't waste their time on useless competition. But Peter hadn't really thought about the fact that, by participating in the Festival and being among the 16 who made it through to individual battles, he had appeared on the TV quite a lot.
— Give your best! - the people on the bus tell him, encouraging him

— Ah...okay - he says embarrassed and not knowing much what to say at that moment
After getting off at the station, Peter opens his umbrella and starts walking towards the MA's main building, and meets a familiar figure along the way;
— Danny? – Peter calls for the friend who turns around, hearing his being name called

— Ah, Peter, good morning… - Danny gives a slight smile as he greets his friend. He was on the far side of the school, in the small woods area, he wore a yellow raincoat over his uniform, and a few seconds ago, he was punching a poor tree like there was no tomorrow
A few moments ago, before Peter had caught Danny's attention, he was in the rain and hitting a tree with all his might; Peter thought he'd seen it in movies, but he wasn't sure. But the worst part wasn't the demanding physical training, not even the fact of the blonde's reddened fists and the hole in the tree, completely bared and exposing the trunk, but it was Danny himself. Something was wrong, and Peter didn't need a 'Spider Sense' to sense it, a dark aura surrounded Danny, something had happened, and nothing good by the way...
— We better go, no? We should have about five minutes before the bell – the blonde says rubbing his fists and walking past Peter, heading towards the entrance, and the brunette soon follows.
Inside the school the two head to their respective lockers and while Peter puts away his umbrella and Danny folds his raincoat, Peter tries to use that moment to acquire more information;
— Danny... – he tries but is soon interrupted

— If you're worried about me because of Orson, don't worry, he's stable and he's expected to recover 100% over time – the boy says putting his things away and lightly bandaging his wrists – I also talked to Gwen, Wanda and Kei on the subject, you don't need to worry about keeping it a secret, if anything, just say that I told you now - the boy says smiling again and walking off towards the class, leaving Peter behind for a moment, before he followed him towards the class.
Arriving in the room, it is not surprising that the main topic is the same as after the report on the EDR attack; the small fame that some gained after the Sports Festival.
— A lot of people wanted to talk to me on the way here – Tandy says to her colleagues – it was a little embarrassing

— Also with me! – Sam says – several ladies came to ask for my phone number

— In fact, a little boy just came by to ask him why he had used a bucket on his head on TV! – Luke corrects him and makes Sam slightly annoyed

— Anyway, fame isn't all that cool and...OUCH! - Nico starts to say, but takes a flick of Kamala

— Can you stop beign a buzz kill? – the brunette girl asks – you were very happy since the fame you were having was not related to your mother! - Kamala says and her friend turns her face slightly flushed

— It was annoying, yes! – Flash announces – a bunch of middle school idiots came to pester me

— What were they saying? ‘Nice try’? - Gwen asks sarcastically and Flash just grunts to himself while Laura laughs at him
The class is then soon silenced by the opening of the door by a well-known figure in a suit, glasses, and cane;
— Good morning class... - they hear and soon see Professor Murdock entering the class, but with no more bandages and walking normally

— Professor you're not looking like a mummy anymore! - Gwen says happy

— What she meant is that we are happy to see you recovered Mr. Murdock! - Azari says as he gets up from his chair

— Thank you Mr T’Challa, you can sit down – the teacher says and Azari soon sits down again – yes, the Night Nurse pulled a few extra hours while I was resting so I was able to recover faster. But anyway, we have a lot to do; today the class is about Hero Informatics...

After the teacher says this, the room falls into an agonizing silence and a cold sweat starts to trickle down the bodies of most of the students; Heroes informatics related to whatever statistical data came out of a Heroes Agency, it mainly related to the reports that every hero had to do after a villain arrest or other event that required his help, and with that all the things that involve statistics and legislation. They learned something that was only seen in colleges; no wonder many were worried, but Professor Murdock hadn't finished speaking...
—...codenames, today you chose your hero names...

— TODAY WILL BE TOTALLY AWESOME!!! – as if by magic, the animation of the room takes a turn

— *Aham* - the teacher strains his throat to get the class's attention; he could have used his Quirk, but he had already gotten what he wanted – this has to do with the internship hero recruitment I talked about the last time we were in class; Usually first year students don't have to worry about it, just thinking about second and third years, but your class is different. In fact, when you are recruited into an agency, professional heroes are basically investing in you; any recruits can be resubmitted after you graduate.

— So that means we still have to prove our worth even after we're recruited! - Ava says while raising her hand

— Exactly – the teacher says – now, here are the totals for those who received offers... – the teacher says taking a small control from his pocket and holographic images appear on the blackboard; names and quantities of offers together with a bar for comparison;

Reyes had obviously been ranked first in number of orders, with over two thousand as shown on the bar. Tyrone and Amadeus followed shortly thereafter; the first with a little less than a thousand requests and the second a little more than eight hundred. But in addition to those, who were the top three, some others had also received requests in these last days; Danny and Seol had each received a little over 300 orders, the Maximoff twins had received a little over a hundred orders each, then Kamala and Laura had received a few dozen orders, ending with Flash impressively, getting twenty or so orders. .
— This was a year that we even had a better division, even with the big difference between the first and the last - says the teacher pointing to the screen

— Oh come on! - Sam says disappointed to see that he had not received any request, and Kamala tries to console him

— Look at the amount of orders for Reyes... - Luke says impressed

— The guy came in first, that was at least a little expected – says Nico

— But apparently the heroes didn't just focus on individual battles – Seol points out when he sees her name on the list, even though she lost in the first round of fights; as well as Flash, Pietro and Laura

— It's even Flash with his personality achieved something - says Pietro, feeling confident to be in front of the brunette

— I'll kick your ass, Speedy... - Flash grunts containing his frustration

— Congratulations on the number of orders – Laura says to her colleague Reyes sitting on her right, and giving him a “friendly” punch on the shoulder

— Thanks... - Robbie responds rubbing his hand on the punched area - but most of them must be because of my father... - he says sullenly and not very excited

— Ah! People want us! Hahaha – Wanda says happily, shaking Amadeus who sat in front of her while her powers got a little out of control and her things started to float

— Peter, you didn't receive any... - Kei says to his colleague when he pokes his shoulder

— Thanks for the warning Kei... - Peter says sarcastically; apparently, even having faced the boy who came first, the fact that the spectators didn't know his real reasons and the fact that he got hurt a lot were things that didn't encourage them to send him requests for internships, this is life , no?

— But just know... - the teacher speaks again after the class calms down a bit - regardless of the results, you all have to do an internship, is that understood? Even those who have not received offers...

— Oh! So are we all going to intern? - Peter asks, more to himself, but saying the question that was on the minds of the other ten students who did not receive requests

— Yes, because of the attack on EDR, you already have a certain notion of combat and battle awareness – the professor says – but seeing professionals in action, in the field, and first hand will certainly be very advantageous...

— That's why we're going to choose our hero names then... - Tandy says

— Now things are starting to get fun! - Gwen says excited

—These hero names will probably be temporary, but take them seriously...

—... as there is still the possibility that these names will be your names for the rest of your future careers, and the last thing you want is to be stuck with a bad name – a figure dressed all in white completes the sentence as you enter the room; none other than Professor Emma Frost, still wearing her questionable attire, especially when in the presence of fourteen- and fifteen-year-olds. She enters the room, always keeping her face serious, even with the different reactions of the students, and stands beside Professor Murdock

— She's right; Professor Frost will help us, she will have the final word on their names, I'll just take care of the sound... - he says taking his chair and going to place more in the corner so that Emma Frost could be in the middle of the table, with the main space – remember, the name you give yourself is extremely important. It helps to reinforce your image and shows what kind of hero you want to be in the future, code names tell people what you stand for; not long ago the names were given by the media or the public and sometimes they didn't fit with everything the hero or heroine wanted to represent, so don't waste this chance you have... - the teacher says, seeming to say from his own experience
Soon, they were all given a small white board and a black pen so they could write their name but also erase it easily, and they were given an initial five minutes so they could think of something. Soon time runs out and Professor Frost addresses the class again;

— Okay, who would like to show their name to the class first? – the heroine asks and most of the class freezes; not knowing that they would have to perform for the rest and everyone then thinks who would be brave enough to go first
It was no surprise when the outgoing and inconsequential Sam was the first to rise from his desk and offer himself as tribute, that is to say volunteer, to present first;

— Drum roll! – the boy asks as he puts himself behind the teacher's desk with his small white board, but when he sees that his request was not granted, he snorts and comes back to present – it is with great pride that I nominate myself; “Star Sergeant, The Human Rocket: NOVA”!!!

—... – The silence of both colleagues and teachers summed up well the thought that was going through everyone's minds; "are you serious!?". Fortunately, the teacher quickly intervenes.

— "Star Seargent" was a bit much, it's already been difficult for the name "Star Lord" to catch on - Professor Frost says taking Sam's slate and erasing the initial part - but "Human Rocket" is an interesting introduction and the name "Nova" is certainly catchy...

— I agree. – Professor Murdock says, it really sounded good – very good, who wants to be next?

— I can go. – Kamala says already standing up and standing in front of the class – my code name; "Lieutenant Marvel"!

— As we can see, you are a fan of Carol Danvers, am I right? – the teacher asks the dark-haired girl who blushes at the comment – paying homage to a hero is one of the highest ways to praise someone; but our dear Captain Marvel had a past in the air forces, so your name, without it, I don't think it will be very welcome, I ask you to think a little more... - she says and Kamala just nods, even if a little sad , and go back to her place

— My turn! My turn! – Gwen says, jumping from her place to the front of the room, holding her slate against her chest as if it were something very dear – I will be “Gwenpool”

— Interestingly, the joining of the beginnings of your two names makes a great combination... - Emma Frost points out - but why is it?

In another M.A classroom, Deadpool wrote some things on the blackboard when he felt a shiver in his lower parts;
— I felt a chill in my Johnson; it can only mean one of two things – he says turning to the reader – either a reference was lost in the air, without its moment of glory being properly revealed… or I forgot the lid of the toilet in Murdock's house raised, again...

— Gwenpool! Gwenpool! Gwenpool! – the class celebrates excitedly; first name accepted 100%

— I am going now! – Azaria announces and heads to the front of the room – as heir to my father's legacy, I will be the “Black Panther”

— If you wish; using the name of another hero in honor gives you the mission to be worthy of that name - the teacher says

— I am prepared for the challenge! – the class representative announces
After the last names, the majority who hadn't chosen try as hard as they can;
-//-
— I will be "Sister Grimm" - Nico says

— I liked the creativity - the teacher says scratching her chin
-//-
— I will be the "Dagger"... - says Tandy

— And I will be "Cloak" - completes Tyrone

— The names are great, but you don't need to come together... - says the professional heroine
-//-
— The totally amazing; "Brawn" - Amadeus says smiling

— The first in the family not to use “Hulk” in his name, very well!
-//-
— “X-23”, that will be my name - says Laura

— It seems to me that there is a story behind this name... an interesting approach - Emma says

— The sound is impressively good - says the classroom teacher
-//-
— “Power Man”, that's what I'm going to call myself! - Luke says flexing his biceps

— Simple but very effective!
-//-
— “MISS MARVEL”!!! – Kamala says when returning for the second time and being calmed by the smile that the teacher gives her
-//-
— I'll be “Quiksilver”, really cool don't you think? - the platinum asks

— In reference to liquid metal and expressions indicating 'liveliness' or 'animation', very well thought out Mr. Maximoff! – congratulates Professor Frost

— Thank you... - Pietro says, but remembers that he just accidentally added 'quick' and 'silver' and something cool came out.
-//-
— The freezing heroine "Luna Snow" - Seol says throwing a wink to the room

— I understand, as it is your artistic name, you will use it for the simplest recognition... - the teacher comments and the girl just nods.
-//-
— Inspiring myself through Azari, I hope I can be prepared to wear my family's legacy – Ava says placing the blackboard – I will be the first “White Tigress”

— Very good Ms. Ayala – congratulates the teacher, proud of her student's steps
-//-
— “Reyes” – Robbie says without much emotion

— Just your name, are you sure? - asks the teacher

— Yes… - was Robbie's answer for now; he had not yet become a hero to change his father's hero name
-//-
— I will be “Kid Kaiju”! – Kei was so small that only his hands that lifted the plate and some ends of his ruffled hair showed up on the table

— Very accurate and appealing in the right measure!
-//-
— I am “Groot”

— I don't think we have any surprises here... - the teacher announces
-//-
Flash was bent over the small white board, biting the cap of his pen and not paying much attention to the names of his colleagues; since he was still trying to think of his own. He had never really thought of a name, he wasn't a nerd like Parker who each day came up with a different hero name... Flash was, well, Flash. That was his name, but he got that name because he was always first, he always came first, in a flash, but that didn't really demonstrate what he wanted to be as a hero, besides not having much to do with his Quirk, and that was annoying.
He then snaps out of his reverie, and sees that his hand had moved by itself, he didn't know how, but while he had been lost in his thoughts, he had written five letters that made a name, very crooked letters as expected from someone who had written not looking, but it was written anyway; "Venom". Flash doesn't understand, where had that come from? He hadn't even thought of that name, but for some reason, it seemed familiar...
— Mr. Thompson, apparently you wrote something... - Professor Frost says, noticing the boy - would you like to share it with the class? You are one of the few left

— Oh? Well... - Flash didn't want that name, quickly erasing a part and scribbling whatever comes to his mind, he then stands up - it could be...
Heading to the front of the class, he shows the board with the name;
— “Live Weapon; Corrupting Spirit"... - speaking out loud Flash feels how cringe that name was

— Well... I think that name is not up to date with your potential Mr. Thompson... - Emma Frost tries to say as best she can

— She means that it sucks! – Laura says from the back of the room

— Oh shut up! - Flash says annoyed, soon leaving there and with another person already getting up and going to the front to get the class's attention

— Very well, I've had that name in my head for some time now... - says the girl Wanda, turning the white board and showing the name - "Scarlet Witch"

— A great name mrs. Maximoff - the teacher says smiling, which brings a relief to Wanda - very well, the only ones left are Mr Thompson, rethink the name, Mr Rand and Mr Parker - the teacher says observing the three boys leaning over on their white boards
Danny was one of them, and if it were any other situation, he would already have the perfect name ready, a legacy like Azari's or Ava's, but one that was different from simple family ties; he had been chosen, but now, he wasn't sure if he was ready...
“Danny was still in the hospital, the doctors had let him stay in the room for the night, but the boy remained awake; but not so much by decision, he just couldn't sleep. He had tried to meditate, read something, do some kind of stretching, but it was no good. He knew Orson needed to rest, so he now walks around in his socks, so he doesn't make noise, back and forth, trying to keep busy somehow, until he hears his sensei's voice;
— Are you wanting to open a hole in the ground to China by any chance? - the man asks lightly as he opens his eyes and looks at Danny

—... –Danny wanted to talk to him, but he knew the man needed to rest - you need to rest...

— Come on, cut the crap... - the man says, looking more tired of people telling him to rest than really tired - do you remember when you were younger...

— The nurse said that... - Danny tries but is interrupted

— ... when I took you to the agency and you took my mask and you said you were the Iron Fist...

— You really have to...

— I want you to wear it, to be the new Iron Fist – Orson says, which makes Danny stop, he didn't expect that news as it only meant one thing – I'll be serious now Danny; I don't feel my legs, and I barely feel my arms, retirement came early, it's over for me, it's up to you to be the Iron Fist..."
But Danny couldn't, couldn't be Iron Fist, not yet, his training wasn't complete, he still had a lot to learn before he inherited the title of his master and so many others who came before him... he needed to prove he could be the Iron Fist, but that would have to wait a while, so quickly writing the name on the white board he gets up and goes to the teacher's desk;
— “Rand”... – he says without much emotion

— Another using the name... - Emma Frost speaks, but she doesn't say much because she feels that her student was shaken by something - remember, you can change that name in the future if you want...
After Danny, crestfallen, returns to his seat, the class turns to Peter, the last one left to show his name; Flash also needed to think of another one, but everyone now knew which direction the angry brunette was heading, so all eyes turned, albeit unintentionally, to the arachnid boy and his white board.
Peter had spent most of the class focused on the whiteboard and what name he would choose as his hero name; so much so that he barely heard some of the names of his colleagues, something he would certainly have been writing down if he hadn't had so much on his mind right now. In his childhood hero games, Peter always used a variation of the Iron Man name; Iron Boy, Iron Kid, etc., but none of it represented him or had anything to do with his Quirk.
But as he stares at that whiteboard for a while he lifts his head hopelessly at not knowing what to write, and looks up to see Wanda announcing her name, and that's where things fall into place. A memory, no, a set of memories from the past few months come back to his mind, and the name presents itself with enormous ease, how had he not considered it? Quickly writing down the name, he watches Danny return to his seat and soon gets up, confident in calling it his hero name, even though it wouldn't seem like it to his colleagues at first glance.
As he walks to the teachers' table, Peter puts up his name board for his classmates to read, and with the readings done, an expression of surprise takes over most of his classmates.

— Are you sure Parker? – Pietro asks the boy – we can even understand the name itself, but the introduction...

— Wasn't that an insult? – Seol asks, quickly looking at Flash who was sitting to her left – that could be your name forever...

— I know it seems a surprise… - the boy says looking at the floor of the room before lifting his head and puffing out his chest – until recently I hated that nickname and what it meant; a step too big, an unreachable point or a boy with dreams too high... but one person changed the way I saw that name, changing the meaning to someone who appears insignificant but does amazing things, so now I like it a lot, so I don't have a choice; “The Wall-Crawler Hero; Spider Man”, that will be my name!
Even with other comments from colleagues and Professor Frost's speech, Peter doesn't hear anything, and among the other nineteen pairs of eyes staring at him, he finds and locks eyes with an exotic pair of red eyes, which makes him smile, and rejoice in the name he had chosen.

It was around lunchtime; Tony had already asked 'Friday' to order him some cheeseburgers from In-and-Out as a meal and was now waiting at his desk in the MA teachers' lounge. He might as well be in his private room at Stark Industries now that he didn't teach that day, but Pepper had said something the night before about peer interaction and more serious work environment or something like that, but he was there because of the internship requests sent to his successor.. .
...THE FACT THAT HE DID NOT RECEIVE ANY!!!
What was one of these heroes anyway? In Tony's time, everyone asked for any students they could so they could grow up. Since when were they so demanding? The boy had been great at the Sports Festival; okay that he didn't show much of his Quirk on the run, and he made some dangerous decisions, and got hurt a lot in his fights, and showed that the most flashy part of his power came with a weakness to hurt him... for a second Tony understood the thinking of heroes with agencies.
That's why he had lightly hacked M.A's system and connected to his email, so any requests sent to Parker would also go to his personal email; and that's what he was doing while he waited for his lunch to arrive, as most of his classmates were teaching at that time, except for Colossus, and Tony really wasn't in the mood to hear about Russian poems and literature through the ages, he preferred to stare at his monitor for the rest of the day.
But suddenly, a new email signal is emitted by the computer and Tony almost falls out of his chair as he sits down properly to open and read the email. He then soon opens and sees the sender of the message;
— Who would have thought... - the man says smiling when he reads the name of the old acquaintance

— Well, now that we're done with the names… – Professor Murdock starts, even though Flash hadn't decided on his name, which wasn't much of a problem at the time, he would make a big impression even without a name – it's good to talk a little bit more about internships; they will last for a week, and as for who you are going to work with: those I have shown must choose one of the offers received, while the rest will have a different list. You have a lot to think about, we have almost 40 agencies across the state that are recruiting interns from your class. Each agency has a type of work that each hero focuses on, keep that in mind

— Imagine Danger for example – Professor Frost says referring to her colleague – she would look for an agency more focused on rescue than fighting villains. Did you understand?

— Take it seriously and think carefully before deciding... - Professor Murdock announces and is answered with one; ‘Yes sir!’ from the class, and as soon as they say that the bell rings, and the teachers start to leave while the students pass the lists to each other.

— Fighting with villains and flying, that's all you need to have... - Sam says, looking through the list as quickly as possible to see if he could find someone who met his requirements.

— Please Captain Marvel, please Captain Marvel, please… – Kamala prayed softly before picking up the list, hoping that the woman who was her inspiration had sent an offer

— Notify your choices before the weekend... - says Matthew as he opens the door for Frost and she leaves

— We only have two days!? – Pietro asks, not believing in the short time they had

— Yeah, so it's better that you guys start getting ready, right? - the teacher asks sarcastically and gives a slight smile to the room before turning and leaving too - you are dismissed

No wonder that during the lunch break, most students were completely at a loss as to which agency to choose; those who received offers were quite undecided with whom to accept, and those who had the list of agencies that were accepting 1-A students were trying to coordinate so that they weren't all in the same agency;
— Hey guys, did you think about which agency you want to intern? – Tandy asks when she gets to class after lunch at the cafeteria.

— I already have my choice! – Kei says proud of himself

— Is your choice a woman, tall and in a sexualized uniform? - Gwen asks as she passes the boy

— Maybe… - the boy replies, which earns an eye roll from all the girls in the class

— It's amazing how most of those who went to individual battles got offers – says Nico – I mean, even Flash got some

— Oof, burn! – Laura says while sitting at the brunette's table

— Shut up... - he replies without much energy as he saw something on his cell phone, as he had already sent it at which agency he would intern

— And you Peter, did you choose one? - Wanda says approaching the group that was talking

— There are several options and all of them are great... - he says showing the sheet full of scribbles and notes about each agency - it will be difficult to choose...

— Well, I already chose mine! - Wanda says proudly

— Already!? - Gwen asks

— And who did you choose? - Peter asks, curious about his friend's choice.

— Agent-13's agency, Agent Carter! – Wanda says proudly

— Wow, really? – Peter asks astonished; it was the agency responsible for the activities of Captain America's family in the United States; several professional heroes went through it, Falcon, Winter Soldier, US Agent

— Yes, she's the one who sent me an offer! - says Wanda excited

—... – Peter was happy for his friend, but one thing still didn't fit - but Wanda, I thought you wanted to focus on rescuing people, but this Agency is very focused on combat...

— I know, rescue is the ultimate goal, but since the festival I've been thinking about improving my physical capacity, which will help me open up more possibilities – she says doing some fighting moves – besides, I'll have another vision of things, isn't it?

— Certainly! – Peter says happy for his friend – I'm sure you'll get along very well. - He says that and the girl blushes slightly at the compliment and she thanks him

Across the room, somewhat oblivious to all the heated conversation going on at the other end of the class, Danny pored over the list of internship requests he'd received; over three hundred agency requests that went even beyond New York State, he had received a request from North Carolina, but there was a name he had underlined that would help him accomplish his goal; it was very close to the site of Orson's attack, and with so much effort to catch the culprit, it was likely that the Agency would be helping with the investigation and...
— What's up!? Have you chosen already!? - Gwen appears out of nowhere and places her chin on Danny's shoulder noting that he had underlined an agency

— Oh yes, a martial artist agency, I think it will be a very fruitful experience and - Danny then stops and looks to the side and sees Gwen's pale blue eyes staring at him; those eyes full of life, energy, curiosity, but that managed to be so sweet, at that moment Danny reflects, what would she say if she heard his thoughts? What was he intending to do about it? What would she say if he told...
— I also decided mine, you don't believe who was offering places for our class… - Gwen starts talking nonstop and Danny just stops to listen; no, he wouldn't bother her with his problems...

It was the end of the day, the 1-A students were already getting ready to go home, some had already left. Peter has finished putting away his notebooks when Gwen and Wanda appear at his side;
— Let's go, you're taking too long! - Gwen says exaggeratedly

— Sorry if I remember to bring all the books and notebooks and I don't have to borrow them from others - the boy says sarcastically to the blonde, Wanda tries to hold back her laugh at the comment

— Details. - Gwen says without seeming shaken by the words - and you Danny, you're ready... - Gwen tries to talk to the blond boy, but he was no longer in his place, and neither his things were there

— He already left? – Wanda asks

— He already knew where he wanted to intern, my guess is that he's delivering the order now... - Peter answers and is surprised when he opens the classroom door;

— PARKER!!! – the armored hero appears at the door scaring the brunette – good afternoon girls! Can I get the boy for a bit? I promise I will return it, thanks! - the hero says quickly taking Peter and flying away, leaving Wanda and Gwen behind

They soon arrive at a further part, and because it was the end of the day, there was no one else, making Tony get out of his armor more relaxed;
— Is there a good reason why you dragged me here? - the boy asks, fixing his hair and clothes

— I do indeed have! - the man says smiling - you received an internship proposal

— No way!!! – Peter couldn't believe it, he didn't even know they could still receive offers – Who is it? You know?

— Yes actually – the man speaks taking a paper from his pocket – an old acquaintance; he was a guest lecturer on the support course at the time I was a student and was a hero for a while, but retired now, Dr. Yensen! - the man says, handing him a paper with an address

— Wow, so he was your teacher, this internship is going to be amazing! – the boy says looking at the paper that contained an address; it was even close to Queens if he remembered right

— He also knows the secret of your Quirk and my condition too - the hero says and Peter gets confused

— Seriously? I thought you said he was just a guest teacher - says the boy

— Well, we met again a few times later, and let's say I wasn't the only one to be captured by terrorists thirteen years ago... - the man says, already knowing that the brunette would fit the pieces
And he fit; in 2008 billionaire and maker of military weapons and support items Tony Stark went missing for a week in Afghanistan and was found wandering in the desert. After that day he stopped producing weapons, focused on producing and licensing support items, and became the "Iron-Man" hero. Short version of course.

— Hmmm, there aren't many details of this event on the internet, but none of them talked about anyone else - the boy says when he remembers

— He's not a big fan of being famous and all, I'll never understand - Tony says - but what matters is that he called you, and it will be a great opportunity for you

— True, thank you Mr. Stark! - the boy says putting the paper in his pocket and heading to the exit and to his friends

“After the sports festival, Danny's dad was all over the news channels. Apparently he was attacked in East Harlem; by a villain who had already killed 10 heroes and placed at least 20 in hard-to-recover states, they called him a; "Taskmaster". Danny didn't tell us anything about what was going on with Orson. Later, I was impressed that he took an internship in East Harlem, in the same place where his master had been left for dead, but I felt like I couldn't ask him anything since he had never come to talk or ask for help; that's how we were as we approached our first day of internships..."

It was eight o'clock on Monday morning, after the weekend, which was the deadline for delivering the internship intentions; attorney Matthew Murdock faced the twenty students at the Grand Central Terminal, where each would take a different subway or bus to their internship location. The students were dressed in their M.A uniforms and came with a backpack with their belongings to spend the week and their suitcases with the uniforms of heroes; that they would use during service hours.
— Has everyone checked that they have all their belongings? – the lawyer asks receiving positive affirmations – remember, you are not allowed to use them in public without the accompaniment of a professional hero, and please don't lose them – the teacher says already thinking about some students in particular

— You got it teach - says the boy Samuel to the teacher

— And I also hope that you are very respectful and polite to the heroes who will be working during the internships – the lawyer then straightens his glasses and turns to a specific student – this includes Mr. Alexander lingo; Sir or Miss for heroes, are we clear?

— Yes sir... - the boy speaks more downcast which gets a laugh from some students

— Very well! You are dismissed, I don't want to hear from you until next week! - the teacher receives a "Yes Sir" from his students who soon separate - Ms. Poole, I believe we have the same destination

— Yea! - the girl says and then turns around giving Peter, Wanda and Danny a hug, taking a little longer in the last one before following the teacher towards the subway that would take them to Hell's Kitchen
As soon as the friend walks away, Danny soon turns too to catch the subway that would take him to his destination, but before he can get too far away, Peter and Wanda catch his attention;
— Danny! – Peter calls, which makes the blonde stop and turn around – if you want to talk, you can call us, we're friends right? - he asks with Wanda agreeing beside him

— Of course... – the boy says with a slight smile before saying goodbye and continuing on his way

“The hardest part was knowing how he was feeling. In the days to come, I would regret not being there for him...”

Chapter Text

After nearly an hour on public transport and a few more minutes walking to specific stations, Peter finally finds himself in Murray Hill, and the first thing he realizes when he arrives is that it would have been faster to have taken an Uber or a Taxi there. straight from his house, which would have taken approximately 20 minutes. Of course the boy had to have gone to Central Station to pick up his uniform, listen to all of Professor Murdock's warnings, and say goodbye to his friends; but still, the brunette was in a mix of emotions, on the one hand a little irritated by the distance he was from his internship location, but mainly how close he was to Iron Man's mentor; Dr. Ho Yinsen, he got goosebumps just thinking about it.
Walking after leaving the bus stop, quickly glancing at the GPS to make sure where he was going, the boy recalls the extensive research he had done on the Afghan-born teacher who had helped Ironman make him who he was today, he did have a recent history of building and researching support equipment for heroes, but where he was recognized worldwide was in the scientific area; PhD's in Medicine, Mechanical Engineering and Physics, several awards from various organizations, as well as two Nobel Prizes, in Physics and Medicine. Even though he wasn't a hero, or didn't seem to have many hero connections, he was definitely impressive.
Momentarily lost in his daydreams, Peter barely notices when he arrives at the apartment complex where Dr. Yinsen theoretically lived. Having researched the address before researching the man himself, Peter had thought that Mr. Stark had given the wrong address, as he thought the mentor of hero number 1 lived in at least one of the big houses farther back. on the same street, not in that tiny apartment complex. But when researching the Doctor and knowing his humble origins and his own way of being and talking to people in interviews or lectures, Peter could see that his personality was quite different, if not opposite, to that of his idol Tony Stark , which didn't sound like such a bad thing.
Entering the place, Peter quickly climbs a few flights of stairs towards the apartment number written on the paper; as it was almost 9:30 in the morning, there didn't seem to be many people in the building, most probably at school or work, he could only hear a few voices and a few songs from the radio when he walked through each door, until he arrived at the apartment number 304. Checking the number written on the paper by Mr. Stark a few times, especially making sure that it was a "4" and not a "9", he knocks on the door that opens with a creaking, it was unlocked. Poking his head in, he looks to see if there is anyone;
— Hello!? Anybody home? - the boy asks, but gets no answer, looking at the small entrance hall, he turns to look at some paintings and photos on the wall, quickly recognizing the scientist and two women, one older and one younger at various times "At least I'm in the right house” he thinks – I'm Peter Parker, from MA, I came to my internship!
The boy slowly enters the house, passing through the entrance hall and reaching what appears to be the living room, but unlike a traditional room, with the dining table and some sofas and armchairs, he finds the small dining table instead. leaning against the wall between two windows, and instead of cushioned seats, he sees several red rugs and cushions with detailed designs scattered across the floor, recalling the scientist's Afghan origin and traditional design. Looking a little closer, he notices a small, old-fashioned television set on a table near the pillows, a hallway probably leading to the bedrooms, and an entrance to the right showing the kitchen.
Peter feels more comfortable in that place than he imagined; he had never visited Mr. Stark's house, but from the social media videos he posted it was gigantic, and for having always lived in small places (he thought, as he couldn't remember where he had lived with his parents in his early years of life) thought a big place would intimidate him, so he was glad the place was a lot more humble than he'd anticipated.
Peter thinks about what he was going to do; he didn't have Mr. Yinsen's phone number so he could at most ask Mr. Stark to speak to him while waiting outside for him to arrive without a pre-teen having broken into his house. The boy considered this plan and was about to leave, until he noticed a shelf with some things; they looked like trophies and awards, but it was something else that caught his attention.
Leaving the suitcase on the floor, the boy walks over to see what looks like a replica of Tony Stark's first Arc reactor. Everyone knew he had built it to power his first armor and had been changing reactors over time. Replicas from the different reactors were famous and either cost thousands of dollars or were nearly impossible to get, but Peter felt this was the real deal. Moving closer for a closer look, but not daring to touch him;
— Beautiful, isn't it? - a voice asks behind Peter
In a quick move, Peter turns to the person behind him and smacks his arm, from the bottom up, into what was in that person's hands and the same person stumbles backwards. In an instant, Peter recognizes the old man from the videos and photos he had found on the internet and immediately his body reacts, he takes a quick step forward and holds the man's shirt with his left arm so he doesn't fall, and with the Right, he takes what he had thrown up, in this case a cardboard box, and in precise movements collects everything that was inside the box, in this case plastic cups with earth, before they shatter on the floor.
Embarrassed, Peter brings the gentleman forward a little to stand up and hands him the box with the earthen cups;
— Oh my...I'm so sorry... - the boy says lowering his head a little and scratching the back of his neck - I am...

— Peter Parker – the man's voice was very soft, he smiles, looking a little amused by the situation – I saw you at the Sports Festival, I didn't think your reflexes were that good – he says standing up and referring to the box and taking it to the kitchen

— Sorry for that too - the boy says even more embarrassed - and sorry for breaking into your house...

— No, that was my fault – he says coming back from the kitchen – I forgot I had to pick up some projects from the school I teach and ended up going at the last minute – he then arrives in front of Peter and extends his hand – Dr. Ho Yinsen, a pleasure
Peter was then able to get a better look at the appearance of the man he was going to intern with for the next week; he was very tall and slender, with fair skin, a thin, elongated face, a more prominent nose, and a face without many wrinkles. He was bald and his face was smooth except for the whitish goatee on his chin. Brown eyes and thin-framed round glasses gave him an intellectual air, along with his clothes; khaki pants, shoes, a shirt with a tie and a sweater over it, he looked like a college professor on the weekend; what he technically was.

— Peter Parker, the pleasure is all mine - Peter says greeting the doctor - I'm sorry again for the incident, I was distracted

— Distracted with the Arc reactor or with the trophies? - the man asks pointing to both and standing next to Peter

— The reactor in the case... - the boy says - but the trophies are also very... good? They are yours? - the boy tries to follow the subject after the little embarrassment

— No – the man doesn't seem to care and takes a picture from the wall, handing it to Peter – they're hers
Peter takes the photo in hand to see Dr. Yinsen himself, without much difference, next to a girl who at first glance does not look very much like Yinsen, but something in her eyes and similar glasses make Peter think she is his daughter. The girl was shorter than her father, had a thin face, a small nose and her hair was a shade of pink. She was wearing a gown and holding a diploma, smiling at the camera beside the man who was also smiling.
— If you want to unpack your things; your bedroom is the door on the left and the bathroom is the door on the right - he says pointing to the hallway, and Peter nods, takes his briefcase, returns the photo and heads towards the bedroom.
Entering the room he is faced with a very simple room; beige walls, a window overlooking the street, a single bed with white sheets, a small wooden wardrobe, and a wooden chest of drawers. Not wanting to waste time arranging his clothes in the drawers, the boy simply leaves the suitcase on the floor at the foot of the bed and holds the suitcase with the number 18 in front of him, which holds his newest uniform. After the attempt to repair his original uniform with Aunt May's help had gone down the drain, he had tried in various ways to have his uniform designed by Stark Industries, but there were some problems; Tony had said that the design of the uniforms passed through other people, so having a late student ordering the uniform would raise suspicion, but he had promised that he had contacted someone who would give him an ultra-modern uniform in the future, but he needed something in the present.
Fortunately, his new friend from the support course Riri found him after the sports festival and between conversations he had mentioned the state of his uniform and she had volunteered to be responsible for repairing and upgrading it as part of her work for classes at Professor Octavius, responsible for the support department. And now, here was the result;
Opening the case he can see the three separate parts of the uniform; the outfit itself, the mask and the gloves, as he wanted to test the clothes, he had left extra equipment out, as he would have to see exactly what he would want to wear on a daily basis.
He first takes off his clothes, leaving only his underwear and taking the larger part of his uniform; which apparently packed very well, as it had unfolded in little space for its size, and apparently Riri had actually considered her notes and orders, the blue and red tones, the extra padding for the knuckle tips and the whole pattern with the black webs across the chest and back of the garment. He puts his legs first through the opening above and pulls him into his torso before tucking his arms into the sleeves until his hands are out. He then stops and realizes... that he was at least two sizes too big. It didn't make sense, he'd checked his measurements three times before sending it out, it was okay to be a few inches wrong, but he felt like two of him could fit in there. Quickly looking at the briefcase he notices a note that has been left in the space under the uniform;
“Press the spider to adjust the size. – Riri”
Peter didn't know what exactly the girl in the support class was referring to, until he looked down and saw the black spider symbol on his chest, whose legs were splayed across the chest of the uniform; he notices the symbol's different texture and material, looking more like light metal, and then presses it down, causing the uniform to shrink and fit right on his body, as if it had shrunk in a second. Peter felt that some old movie had a sneaker that did that, but he couldn't remember exactly which one it was.
The same then realizes that the clothes had been made with long sleeves, he sighs and rolls them up to close to the elbow, releasing his wrists and seeing the large scar on the right, he needed to find a way to use that power better. The boy takes the gloves from the briefcase and puts them on, these were the ideal size in the case and with the preferred features; the fingertips with a thinner fabric for his arrows and with bulges at the end of the fist for better punches. Taking the mask but still not putting it on, he goes back to the living room to find Dr. Yinsen
Arriving in the room, Peter could see the gentleman placing the plastic cups with soil in the window, they probably contained plant seeds, and he soon raises his head and looks at the boy and his uniform, then standing up and addressing the boy.
— It's a nice uniform this one - he says as he gets close and smiles admiring the outfit

— Thanks – Peter says taking another look at the outfit – my first one was ruined so I asked a friend to give me a hand.

— Do you have a friend who knows how to work with smart fiber? - Dr. Yinsen asks

— Smart fiber? – Peter could even know a lot about Quirks and superheroes, but not that much.

— It's one of the most used types of fabric for beginner superheroes – he explains – you connect the fibers individually to small machines, which are located in the most protected pieces of clothing, which collect them depending on the available space, being commanded by a mini plate. computer attached – he says touching the spider symbol – they are great clothes; they are light, adjustable and if there is an injury, they are able to recognize the blood flow and pressure the circulation enough to reduce the bleeding, like a mini automatic tourniquet

— Cool… - the boy says, putting on his mental list to thank Riri for the hard work

— But! – you say picking up some things from the next table – we are not here for a fashion show, we have to train you to be a hero, right? - He says handing what appeared to be ski goggles but with the visor completely painted in black

— That's right... but what are we going to do exactly? - the boy asks putting the glasses on his head, but not putting them on his eyes yet

— This is an orbital remote control device that we use for repairs and construction of large devices - you say showing what appeared to be an iron sphere filled with plates and with a thin iron barrel, he then points to such a "pipe" - this little thing is a plasma welder, which has been calibrated to release tiny amounts of plasma in short periods, it's generally used for soldering, but let's use it to test your reflexes

— Like that old movie; “The New Hope”! - the boy says putting the glasses

— Yeah, we can say that... - the Doctor says activating the control and making the sphere rise from the table and float towards Peter, until it was about half a meter from the boy -very well Peter, our goal is to test your reflexes; Tony gave me a brief description of your powers, so let's focus on firing webs and on the "Peter Tingle" or something like that...

— It's "Spider Sense" ... - the boy says a little disappointed that Tony knows that name, but soon puts himself in position, squatting a little and trying to perceive his surroundings with his other senses

— Vamos lá então! – o doutor diz e pega um controle remoto, ligando alguns botões que logo fazem a esfera se erguer da mesa e começar a flutuar na direção de Peter
The sphere vibrated slightly as it floated, but it was barely noticeable. Even having watched the festival, Yinsen starts the test slowly, just advancing the machine towards Peter. Peter easily notices the approach and deviates to the side, avoiding the robot, with this the older man increases the speed of the advances that the robot was making towards the boy more and more, and the boy had no problem keeping up with the increase in the rhythm.
In a short time, Peter already dodged the machine as if he always knew where it would come from, he jumped, ducked, dodged, always felt a shiver coming from exactly where the floating sphere was, even though he couldn't see anything. However, this soon changes, he hears a small firing sound, and something coming much faster catches him off guard, and soon he feels his pulse burn slightly, as if he had touched a newly extinguished candle with his arm.
— Ouch! – he says rubbing his arm after the attack

— Rest assured, everything was calibrated so as not to do too much damage - the teacher says preparing another shot

— Well, thanks for that! – Peter says sarcastically before giving a backflip in the air to escape another shot
"Come on, come on, I need a strategy!" the boy thinks to himself “this is like a simulation, it's not a gauge, face it as a real fight” luckily Peter was great at creating villain fantasies against him as a hero, he had been doing this since he was four;
“Okay, come on, I was hit by a Quirk that blinded me...no, too heavy, that threw a substance over my eyes that I can't get out. Better! The villain escaped and left the henchman to distract me while he runs away!” Peter thinks as he dodges once more the shot and the robot "but to chase the villain and get it out of my eyes I need to capture this...guy?" Peter thinks dodging once more on the little robot and its shots. After yet another mortal in the air, Peter uses a maneuver he's been training with with his web shot. He concentrates and feels the web flowing down his arm, which in itself was a pretty weird feeling, like he was going to pee, but down his arm, he then feels the web stop on a piece of his arm and before it she can get out, he presses the finger of his other hand over the web, forcing it out into a smaller space. This causes, with the pressure and liquidity of the web, it spreads, like water in a hose, and forms a net, which is quickly released and holds the little robot to the wall completely. But what Peter didn't expect was the pain that would come with it;
— AGH! – the boy screams falling to his knees on the floor and squeezing his arm
Yinsen, as a doctor used to even more urgent and precarious situations, calmly, but quickly goes towards the boy and takes him to the living room table, sitting him in one of the chairs so he could wash his wound, he goes out to get the kit first aid while Peter removes his glasses and looks at the wound; realizing that it was much bigger than it normally was.
He had forgotten about the scar on his wrist and now blood was running down his arm and the pain was throbbing. Yinsen soon returns with the necessary apparatus and with precision and speed, he is able to clean the blood and stop the bleeding masterfully. He wrapped the gauze around Peter's arm and so far neither of them had spoken;
— I assume you were surprised by this? - the man asks Peter

— The bruises have already happened – the boy says making a little face in pain – but my arm is becoming more and more sensitive, the webs are slightly acidic and it has caused some damage...

— And have you thought about how to resolve this situation? – the oldest asks again

— Not really...– the boy says scratching the back of his neck with his good arm – I was hoping you could help me with something, as Mr. Stark never discussed this power with me much, I basically had to learn it on my own....

—... – Yinsen is silent for a moment, as if considering his next words – you know, we have a motto in the Support area, especially in M.A; “There is a solution for everything” is something that motivates us to seek the answers to the questions and problems we have, it is challenging as well as comforting, but we always focus on one thing: we will solve our problems ourselves.
“Asking for help is not wrong, it's even advisable, but at the end of the day, your problems and your doubts are your own, and you need to come to your own conclusions, of course, people can advise you on what they would do in your place, show things they could do, but you need to make your decisions about the kind of hero you want to be. When heroes send requests to Support agencies, they place their requests based on what they know about their Quirk and the hero or heroine they want to be; if they didn't, the Support that would be creating the heroes”
— So, in my view, your admiration for Stark, no matter how genuine, is what's keeping you from being your own hero – the doctor says getting up from his chair – he has resources, intelligence, contacts and years of experience, plus a Quirk completely different from yours, no matter how close they really are. I want you to think about it, I heard I'm good at making people consider other points of view – he says taking his overcoat and his hat – I'm going to buy lunch, I would appreciate it if you could clean up this mess – the same says and walk out the door
Peter sits there, the pain of the wound forgotten, drowned in the sea of conflicting thoughts that sail through his mind. "My admiration for Iron Man is what is keeping me from being a hero?"
The two sides, emotional and rational, were at war at that moment, on the one hand, his admiration for the Iron Man was the fuel that drove him to try with all his might to be a hero, but what Dr. Yinsen had said it made sense; he was not and never would be Iron Man, even if he took his place as hero number 1 and as Symbol of Peace, he would never be exactly like his idol and didn't want to be, he needed to nail his own path.
"And it starts with solving my own problems..." He thinks looking at his bandaged arm
An idea then comes to mind, getting up he goes to his backpack in the bedroom, from there he takes his case, some books about Quirks he had brought, along with a book about spiders and his notebook, still a little crumpled , but which would now contain a new page of information;
“Peter Parker: Spider-Man…” He writes, it was time to analyze himself, as he had been doing with other heroes throughout his life.

A little away from that quiet neighborhood where Peter was, another young hero in training heads to the place where he would perform his internship. Danny knew the streets of East Harlem he walked, the stores, the locations, even some people brought back memories of times he had accompanied Orson to the agency or when he took him for a walk. But instead of fond memories and nostalgia, Danny had in his head the name of the one who had ended his father's career, and what he would do about it.
Almost without realizing it, he arrives at his destination, on one of the corners of Third Avenue was the agency at which he would intern; coming across the construction that would be her home and dojo for the next week; the agency of Kung Fu Master hero Shang-Chi. On the outside, the building was very standard and discreet, with nothing too flashy on the outside and mirrored glass, but when he goes in, things change.
Inside, the whole space had an appearance that resembled a lot of Chinese buildings, wooden walls, mostly painted in black, but with landscape images on both walls, some sofas and tables with magazines indicated what appeared to be a kind of front desk, and beyond was a large wooden desk with a black-haired woman talking on a phone while typing on a computer. But what impressed Danny most were the heroes talking at the reception; none of them seemed to be very famous, but they all wore uniforms that gave them away as heroes, as far as the boy could see, they were all martial artist heroes.
"Probably a task force to capture Taskmaster..." The boy thought and took a deep breath before heading towards the table, luckily none of the heroes seemed to have noticed his presence or didn't know who he was. Anyway, Danny was glad that he didn't have many people wanting to talk to him, as they had after the Sports Festival, especially now with Orson’s situation.
— Excuse me, my name is Daniel Rand, hero name "Rand" and I'm looking for... - Dany starts talking to the secretary, who as soon as she realizes it, opens her mouth in a perfect "O" and stops talking on the phone

— Shi, I'll talk to you later! – the woman speaks on the phone before hanging up and continues to stare at Danny astonished – it's you...

— Ah yes? – the boy didn't know exactly why, but the woman with Asian features and black hair in a ponytail looked quite excited

— I swore it was a prank in the first email, but it had the M.A stamp and everything else... - she says standing up and watching him as if he were a rare specimen - but you're here now! - She says excited, but soon stops when she hears a voice coming from her left, Danny's right

— All right folks, we've got a long day ahead of us, a lot of work to do and... - The voice was coming from a grown man, in his thirties. He had fair skin, slanted eyes, and straight dark hair slicked back. He was relatively tall and had muscles like a true intensively trained martial artist. He wore floppy shoes and black pants with a red vest with black bits and pieces and sleeves that stopped just past his elbows, he also had what looked like five gray iron bracelets on his right forearm. That was the martial artist hero and leader of the Agency...

— Shang! – the secretary catches his attention, who stops and turns to see his best friend, and asks the other heroes to wait a bit

— What's up Katy? - He says leaning on the counter without noticing Danny

— Your Christmas present arrived early, in flesh, bones and... - This Katy says, but soon leans on Danny's arm and realizes he was much stronger than he looked -... muscle, wow!

— Wait, you're the... - Shang says turning to the boy, for a moment Danny was the one who had become the celebrity

— Daniel Rand, hero name “Rand” it's an honor to be able to intern with you – Danny says politely bending down to the traditional far east Asian greeting

— Ah... the pleasure is all mine... - he says a little embarrassed and then turns to his subordinates - start with the patrol routes we discussed in the morning; Team 3, split up and cover my area until I get there, I'll show the little guy here!
Having said that, everyone else agrees and starts to leave the agency and Shang turns to Danny once more.
— Well, I'm the Kung-Fu Master Hero: Shang-Chi, and I'm honored to have you as an apprentice this week – he says more formally, but still quite enthusiastic – come on then, I'll get you show the space - he says calling Danny as he walks back to the innermost part of the agency. Danny thanks the secretary. Katy apparently, and proceeds to follow the hero.
For the next hour, Danny followed the professional hero around the agency, to see where he would spend the week. The site was actually a dojo before, but Shang-Chi had revamped it as his agency, adding the lobby with secretary, the small office and meeting room for filling out reports and other documents necessary for an agency to function, the cafeteria and a small area near the changing rooms with some small rooms; which were one of the requirements for the agency to be able to receive M.A students, so not all agencies received students, only places with accommodations or, in the case of heroes who were not agency owners, a guest room in the House. These rooms were not very big, a bed with a large drawer underneath that served as a closet, a small desk and a piece of furniture beside the bed, the bathroom that was used was the dressing room.
— I built these a while ago – the hero says referring to the rooms after Danny puts his suitcase in one of them – I get some exchange students from China sometimes

— Any affiliation with a hero school there? - Danny asks with his uniform in hand. The world was full of heroes' academies, but it made sense that it would receive students from abroad, the M.A was a school reference and New York was a reference to heroism

— Yes actually, the “Fu-Man-Shu Institute of Heroes”, if you know – the hero says, not looking very excited about the place – my father is the director...

— I've heard... - Danny says, realizing that Shang's father seemed to be a sensitive topic, he didn't want to mention that the institute was one of the biggest hero schools in Asia, and the biggest in China - my father studied at “K 'Un L'Un”

— Wow, the great school of martial heroes of the Himalayas – Shang starts to say, but stops as if he remembered something – your father is Orson Randall right? The Iron Fist?

— Yes, it's him... - Danny says, and feels a regret in himself, not for Orson himself since he was recovering well, but for something else

— Oh, sorry, it's just that... - the hero feels the boy's mood change and thinks the worst, luckily Danny notices and corrects

— Don't worry, he's fine - Danny says forcing a friendlier smile that seems to convince the hero

— Oh phew, good, I was worried for a moment - the hero says in a relieved way - but I just wanted to say he's a big inspiration to me and he was one of the reasons I'm where I am - the hero says opening the arms as if indicating the agency

— Yeah, for me too - Danny responds

— Well, put on your uniform and let's go patrol! - the hero says indicating the men's locker room for Danny who enters to put his uniform for his first day internship with a professional hero.

Not so far away, in a secluded and dimly lit bar in Chinatown, three figures met in the room and faced each other; which were the young villain Ezekiel Stane, sitting on one of the stools and leaning over the table in a relaxed way his henchman/bodyguard Azazel, who was cleaning some dusty glasses he had found and a last figure that was becoming famous these last days : The Hero Hunter, Taskmaster.
He wore a tactical military outfit in white, dark blue and orange, under a kevlar armor of the same colors and which included protection for the torso, forearms, shoulders, thighs and calf. In addition to protecting him, they also hid all the different types of weapons that he knew how to use. He also wore a white hood and a white skull mask, his trademark;
— You called me here… - the man says, crossing his arms and facing the pair – start talking.

— Why the rush, we're all among friends here – young Stane says, opening his arms showing the surroundings, but sees that the mercenary doesn't even move, so he decides to change strategy – straight to the point then, all right; I have a proposal for you...

— Do you know where you can stick your proposal? – Coach starts talking but is interrupted

— You'll find it's beneficial to both of us - Stane says, raising his voice to be above the other - it's logical enough; you kill heroes and i want a dead hero, we both win

— You simplify what I do a lot – the armored man says pulling out his sword in the sheath on his back and inspecting the blade – I kill for a reason, I'm not just any murderer or a psychopath

— Well, not that I minded if you were, but this person pissed me off a lot, is that enough reason? - Stane was already tired of that guy, so he made fun of him and his morality or whatever.

— Hmmm
The man says nothing, still inspecting his blade and with his back to Ezekiel, but in one swift move, he turns and strides toward Stane, sword in hand ready for a fatal top-down blow. But in the blink of an eye, Azazel teleports from behind the drinks counter to Zeke's side, one of his swords drawn and blocking Taskmaster's attack on his opponent.
— Bitte, we're all civilized men - the devil man says, not seeming to make much effort holding his opponent's sword
— You are a combination of the two types of people I hate the most; someone who only thinks about himself... - he then turns his face to Azazel, even if only the mask is being noticed - and someone who says he's big, but who can't defend himself - he says and gives up the onslaught, giving a few steps back and sheathing his sword again as Azazel disappeared in a cloud of smoke and soon reappeared back behind the counter still cleaning glasses.
“This society is full of heroes with these twisted motivations; they create heroes who care only for their own interests or those of a few, ignoring the interests of the population and the majority. And there are also those who claim to be fighters, but are no match for a prepared opponent, preferring to beat drunks or food thieves in the dead of night than risk their lives in a real disaster."
— These “heroes” are the disease of this world, of this generation, and I will be the one to assess them, if they have passed the necessary training to be considered heroes – he says picking up a bottle on the way to the door – thanks for the booze... – he says leaving

— Should we go after him? - Azazel asks the computer screen where the "master" was

— No, let him go, he'll do enough damage to help us and take the spotlight with him while we prepare our plan behind the scenes

— Finally, I was getting irritated with him - Stane says getting up from the bar chair and going to the back of the room. The master was right, the spotlight and the public would be completely focused on him for the next few days, creating an ideal moment for the recruitment he planned to do for the League; he already had some names of interest.

Chapter Text

Wanda was standing for at least fifteen minutes in front of the agency where she would intern for the week. The girl was quite nervous, and no wonder; she would soon be inside the agency that represented the first and most important hero in American history, even if he himself was no longer among them.

The girl had her backpack on her back, her briefcase with her uniform in her hands, and was facing the agency building that was located in the Brooklyn Heights neighborhood, where the old apartment complex where young Steven Rogers had lived during his childhood and adolescence during the twenties and thirties. But that now had the hero's old agency, the first agency built after his return to the United States at the end of World War II, with the Captain America museum on the right side, an essential tourist spot and always present on school trips, and the newly created “Carter Self-Defense Academy for Girls” that Wanda had always considered attending, and would attend if money wasn't an issue for her family.

Taking a deep breath, she enters the agency. And as soon as she walks through the door, Wanda can quickly identify the more retro style of the lobby, which has probably been maintained since its construction; the furniture, the grandfather clock and the style in general. But what attracted the most attention was a set of 5 photos that were distributed on the wall to the student's left. The first photo showed a man in his twenties, fair-skinned, thin, with fair hair, as the photo was black and white she couldn't tell the color for sure, wearing a loose white t-shirt and a necklace with army insignia; that was undoubtedly Steve Rogers, Captain America, before he had his Quirk upgraded.

And the reason for such improvement was found in the image to the side, Wanda takes a few steps to find the next photo, this time containing both Steve and another man, this time older, with a thin beard, gray hair on the sides of his head, wrinkles and round-rimmed glasses, he wore a lab coat over his suit and did some tests on young Rogers, so was none other than Dr Abraham Erskine, the German doctor who coined the word “Quirk” and the first to research what he called "Late Quirks" much rarer these days, but something Peter had, if the girl didn't have a faulty memory.

The next shot showed Steve, this time taller and more muscular, wearing a suit in a church and holding hands with a woman with lightly wavy brown hair and a white wedding dress, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers' wedding. Soon after, the image showed the couple in a hospital this time, with the woman in a bed in the hospital gown and the man beside her holding two babies, their two children. And the last, more recent image showed the elderly couple with their twins; Brian and Elizabeth Braddock, the two English heroes, Captain Britannia and Psylocke respectively, with Sharon Rogers, Agent 13 on the other side and what appeared to be the grandchildren, a blonde girl and a redheaded boy, that Wanda was pretty sure were in MA's class 1-B.

— Excuse me, can I help? – a woman with dark skin, straight black hair and wearing a gray overcoat appears and asks Wanda

— Ah, y-yes! – Wanda, distracted, shuffles a little when she's slightly startled and starts looking in her pockets for the MA's student card – I'm...ah...umm...one moment...

— Sorry, but Miss Carter isn't at fan opening hours - the woman says moving closer, probably to try to get Wanda out of there

— N-no, wait, I'm... - Wanda tries to defend herself

— The Scarlet Witch! - a voice comes from the end of the room, making both Wanda and the secretary turn around, and it comes from a woman with an athletic body, light skin, rounded face, slightly wavy dark blond hair and blue eyes, she wore leggings and a black tank top and was sweaty, probably having just finished a martial arts class – you arrived just in time for us to go on patrol, come with me, I'll show you the locker room

Wanda smiles, walking past the secretary and following the heroine toward where she would put on her uniform for her first patrol.

— I'll admit something boy... - the general in uniform, sitting behind his desk, says to the boy in front of him - I don't like you very much

— What? - Flash asks not understanding where that comment had come from.

The boy was now in West Point, upstate New York, more specifically at the US military academy that also served as the base for hero number 4's agency; Thaddeus "Thunderbolt" Ross the Red Hulk, the only member of the former "Hulk Squad" who had not remained at the agency "S.M.A.S.H." and instead, he had created his own agency which was the only one acting in conjunction with the American army. After putting his things in one of the vacant dorms and changing into his hero uniform, he had gone to meet the professional hero himself. The general, a tall, wrinkled man with muscles, but which had already shrunk slightly from age (in his "normal" form at least), light tanned skin, whitish-blond hair slicked back and a white mustache was his single beard on his face had called him into his office, but the conversation was far from what Flash had expected.

— You're a very strong kid, with a powerful Quirk and great control over it, or that's what people think – the general says, folding his hands in front of his face – to me you're a pile of talent and potential, but what it's just that. You're arrogant, cocky and think you're invincible, besides I noticed that you don't seem as used to your Quirk as before... - the man says seriously - that's why you lost at the Sports Festival

— Hey, listen here something; it was you who chose me... - Flash says, remembering the hour and a half he had to put up with his stepfather on the trip and getting even angrier to think that he had wasted the trip

— Yes! A stupid decision, as many of my most trusted men advised me, since they wanted Reyes kid, but it was the decision I made anyway... - the general says getting up and walking to the window, with his back turned to Flash – but don't pretend your innocence Mr Thompson, I know you just accepted the request because I'm one of the top five heroes in the Northeast region of the country

— And besides... - Flash grinds his teeth at being interrupted - don't act like you know anything about me because you don't know anything! If you called me here just to give me a lecture I'll leave and...

— I called you here! – the general says, once again interrupting Flash's nonsense – because you are a challenge; everyone who interned here before was afraid of me and not as powerful as you, I chose you because I believe I can stop you from playing the high school bully to finally become a man and a real hero!

—I don't need your help… - Flash says lower, but covering his arms with the black goo – I'm going to become the greatest hero of all and…

The boy stops talking when he sees the man in front of him start to grow and grow, his skin changes to a bright red color, his clothes rip from the increase in size and his hair darkens. In Hulk format he approaches Flash with heavy strides until he is in front/above the boy due to his size.

— Listen here boy; you're just a cocky kid, a cocky bully, who wouldn't last for a bit in a real fight, you have no principles, no code, you're just a kid looking for a way to beat others without so many consequences, keep it up and you can kiss goodbye to the dream of becoming a known professional hero... - he says almost spitting out the words in Flash - or listen to me, and I promise you that I will forge you to be the best hero you can be - he he says stepping back a bit and extending his gigantic hand to the boy – do we have a deal?

— Yes… - the boy says, squeezing his hand, but soon feeling a stronger grip – yes, sir.

— All right - the Hulk says walking away, taking between his fingers a folder with leaves inside entitled "Eugene Thompson" and placing it on the table in front of the boy - we have a lot of work to do...

A little further north from downtown New York, in the Appalachian Mountains, specifically on Catskill Mountain, a young man had walked the trail through the mountains, and had finally arrived at the Northwind observatory transformed into the administrative center of the “SMASH” Agency , where he would carry out his internship.

Amadeus was already known in the place given his familiarity with the person in charge, so, navigating easily through the rooms and corridors, and greeting everyone on the way, he arrives at the dormitories, where he keeps his things and changes, putting on his hero's uniform; which still consisted of a purple shorts with some details in other colors and a technological bracelet that checked his vital signs and the amount of radiation in his body. He then takes a box he has brought with him and then heads to the familiar head office of the hero he would be interning with for that week;

— Uncle Fixit, I'm home! – the boy says opening the office door – sorry for the delay, I bought some donuts and... – The boy then looks forward to find both the man he was referring to as well as another boy; the same one he had faced at the Sports Festival -...uh, hi?

— Mr. Cho, I'm glad you finally joined us – the man referred to as “Uncle Fixit” says coolly, not looking too happy for the delay, he then gets up from his desk, approaches Amadeus and takes out the box. from his hands – I'll keep that. And for this week, refer to me as Mr. Fixit...

The man, or rather the Hulk, was the head of the agency's operations, being the eldest, having started his career as a private detective in the 1940s. Over time, he had gotten used to his "Hulk" form, standing over two meters tall, weighing a few tons and having gray skin, and wearing clothes that still reminded him of his detective days; his dark blue overcoat and hat were hanging from a coat rack, and he wore brown trousers, a yellowed shirt, and suspenders, walking barefoot.
Amadeus soon takes a seat in one of the vacant chairs in front of the detective's desk, unfortunately, next to none other than Theodore Altman.

— Sup dude? Didn't know you'd come here too - the blonde says holding out his hand, he was wearing sneakers, jeans, and a sleeveless black jacket with orange details on the shoulders, Amadeus wondered how long it would take for him to rip that outfit off while he greeted him .

— Okay, let's get down to business – Fixit says, throwing the box of donuts away after eating them all – this year we managed to open two vacancies for interns, and both of you must be wondering why I chose you both...

— In anyway, it's an honor to work with you sir - Teddy says while Amadeus rolls his eyes, as he had no doubt why he had been called; he was family

— While I appreciate the enthusiasm, I would appreciate if you'd let me finish speaking, Mr. Altman – the man says a little more seriously before turning to Amadeus – and your displeasure will be taken into account, Mr. Cho.

— Gulp... – Amadeus swallowed and waits for the rest of the speech

— Very well. The reason we chose you is that you both have problems that the directors of this agency had with their Quirks; the apparent limitation of its use – he says looking at Teddy, who understands the criticism – and the inability to avoid animalistic fury under stressful situations – he says referring to Amadeus, who scratches the back of his neck a little embarrassed, even though there are more things behind that moment than just "going crazy"

— But before we start, I'll explain a little about the dynamics of agencies to you, since in addition to training, it's important that you know the administrative part of the agencies - The gray hulk says leaning on the table and interlacing his fingers - us, the heroes and agencies, we are public servants, we are funded and we work for the US government, some cases also work in conjunction with the UN, but you should know that our responsibilities are different from other public servants....

— Our work is divided into; rescue of civilians, arrest of criminals and investigations - a slender woman with a voluptuous body, fair skin and slightly curly red hair, wearing a tight black tactical uniform, tells the recruits, who were each in front of a target - SHIELD is the agency responsible for the activities of heroes in the northeast of the country...

— Just as the Silent Council and the Royal House are for the Northwest and South regions respectively – another woman says, this time a little taller, looking older too, with black hair in a ponytail and a thick Russian accent – SHIELD is notified of any activity that needs help from heroes, and depending on the region and nature of the notification, specific agencies are called in to take action....

— But the test comes later, throw it! – a third voice shouts, from a third woman, this time younger than the two others, blonde, shorter, and with blond hair, but also with a thick Russian accent, freeing the trainees and recruits to throw their knives at the placed targets at a distance from each

In two quick movements, Tandy launches the two throwing knives that had been handed to her, easily hitting both regions of the body of the target image, between the shoulder and the chest, as heroes were now trained to hit non-vital points of targets. She then looks back, receiving positive nods from her instructors, she felt she would learn a lot from her stay at the “Black Widow” agency

— But SHIELD isn't just a law enforcement agency – the darker-skinned woman with long, frizzy hair, wearing a black and white leotard with a kind of star on her chest, everything under a black jacket starts talking to her intern, landing on the roof of a building – she also supports heroes through scientists and agents specializing in certain areas, as well as providing equipment and training in various areas, got it all?

— Yes... - Tyrone says emerging through the black smoke, as he wears his huge black cape and hood

— If you say... - the heroine Photon says when she returns to flight and sees the boy disappear again, following her through that dimension he had mentioned

— We, the heroes, are then responsible for documenting our activities accounting for everything possible and we send them to SHIELD itself – the man who wore a kind of black medieval armor, including a helmet, cape, sword and an image of a red bird on his chest , says to the girl next to him – and depending on our results and the amount of work completed, payment is sent to us accordingly.

“He's smarter than I expected…” Nico thinks as she listens to the hero she was interning with, as they both seemed to be dressed up for an RPG convention as they walked the streets of the Chelsea neighborhood in midtown Manhattan

— But of course, not all heroes get enough work on their own to keep up with that meager salary - a thin, dark-haired, slender-bodied woman wearing a simple set of jeans, boots, t-shirt and leather jacket says - then we are freed to do outside work – the woman says raising the camera to show her point as a private investigator, while raising a coffee cup to her lips as she walked the streets of Harlem with her intern.

— I see... - Luke says, quickly bringing his own cup of coffee to his lips, before stopping to smell it - this coffee smells weird...

— Hmmm, it's vodka, this is mine... - she says, changing the cups when noticing the different taste, while Luke wondered where he'd gotten himself into

— This generated a lot of discussion at first, but with the exponential rise in popularity of some heroes it almost forced them to create a brand or something - the woman with white hair in a ponytail, fair skin with few wrinkles and a friendly smile says to the two girls standing there – for example, after finding out that I was designing the agency uniforms “Ant-Man and Wasp”, my fans insisted that I create my own brand for clothing and voila; The country's greatest hero uniform designer and about to go to an exclusive party to showcase my spring collection!

The two girls; Ava and Sharon agree slightly as they are in the office of the legendary Janet van Dyne as she passed through several dresses on hangers; former heroine Wasp and current hero uniform designer, she was responsible for the design and production of M.A student clothing, both uniforms, gymnastics and heroes, while Stark Industries kept the technological part. Ava was dressed in her white jumpsuit with her mask in her hands, while the blonde, with her more muscular body, wore a blue and red jumpsuit that covered her legs and torso but had no sleeves, she also wore gloves and gauntlets on her hands. , forearms and elbows, leaving only the shoulders out. She also wore a kind of tiara/helmet, which covered her forehead and came down a little in front of her ears and had two "wings" above.

— We understand the importance of your work, but we were thinking of something closer to the work of heroes, like patrols, rather than being left here alone – Ava says and Sharon nods and Janet turns to both

— Who said anything about being alone? – The heroine says turning to the two with an amused smile – you're coming with me, you are my new models – she says excited, while the two girls didn't seem so excited about this news

— But regardless of their routine, every hero should be physically fit for any challenge they may encounter - a man with lightly tanned skin, big muscles, athletic build, with straight black hair and wearing a tight black and red uniform says as he runs through. the trees of central park

— This is much harder than school! – Kamala says to the internship partner while they both tried to reach the new mentor; the brunette stretching her legs to try to reach him

— Don't even tell me – Doreen says while running on all fours, jumping from tree to tree and using her tail to keep her balance – the Apaches are much more capable than us, imagine one with a Quirk that only increases that! - she says as both struggled to keep up with the hero

— Of course, we can't forget to relax either; knowing how to de-stress and stay calm for the next day of heroic activities is super important – the blond, blue-eyed, athletic-bodied man wearing a blue and black jumpsuit with a “4” on his chest says, as he flew and was wrapped on fire, for his new helper – I for example take a ride on my motorcycle, sometimes I even compete in some motocross tournaments, and you, what do you do to relax?

— I like music and dancing – Seol says to the hero as she tries to keep up the ice chute, which she used to keep up with him without melting – so usually I write something or just listen to music, oh, I do choreography too

— Cool! – the man says and then goes back to focusing on flying – each one has their way of relaxing...

— IAAAAA!!! – the huge red-skinned woman screams in the middle of the fighting ring. She was tall and muscular, with thick curly black hair with a few red streaks, wearing a tight-fitting black leather outfit including tight pants, a sleeveless jacket and gloves. She was twisting the foot of a bipedal tiger monster with flaming claws that now suffered in her hands.

— That's not quite what I expected when she said about "relaxing" - Kei says as he sits outside the ring and watches the fight/massacre between the heroine he was interning with and Fireclaw

— As you are part of his Quirk... - the heroine says, getting off the monster for a moment - and you are the destructive part, you need to learn how to hit and how to be beaten, since the boy is still a minor... - the woman says giving Kei a look that bordered on the menacing, and he swallows hard

— KEI, GET ME OUT OF HERE! SHE IS CRAZY!!! - Fireclaw yells not taking it anymore

— Just a little longer, I had an idea... - he says taking his notebook and pencil and imagining the half-naked heroine in front of a fire on a tiger skin rug

— So, explain to me why we are even running without using my Quirk? - Pietro asks his boss? Interner? Hero who would you be interning with?

— Well, in our case, when we have physical Quirks, related to speed, we have our body as a tool; we don't pull energy from other dimensions or activate a mysterious latent power, no, we move fast – the hero says to Pietro. He was a tall, lanky guy, expected for someone with a speed Quirk, had dark skin and dark hair and wore a green and red full-length leotard, half one color and half the other, leaving only his face out. He also wore orange goggles to protect against wind and dust – all we can do is improve our body, strengthening it by working it under its normal conditions.

— But couldn't we do this using our Quirks, but not at full speed, so the body can get used to higher speeds? – Pietro asks

— Not really – the hero tells him – when we use our Quirk it's as if we were putting something extra in our body, activating something hidden, something stronger than our body would normally be able to do, otherwise we would be at high speed all the time. Therefore, when we increase our body in the “normal” way, we will be able to go faster and longer with our powers. That's why I always run in the morning during the start of the patrol

— Got it! - Pietro says, happy to have learned something without having to be with his ass in the chair and reading a book

— When you're in the air you have to connect with important things bucket head - Rocket raccoon says on the communicator with his intern who was flying alongside the ship

— I already said; my name is Nova! - Sam says a little irritated on the communicator he had received before they started the flight

— Okay bucket head - Rocket ignores - but when flying you have to have a sense and knowledge of the airways that will be used in your area, as we already have enough problems not to have to put up with children flying and making planes and helicopters crash

— Yes sir... - Sam says looking defeated

— I am Groot - the treant hero comments while standing at the back of the ship, when he's with his own intern

— I am Groot - the alien teenager comments in agreement

— Deep words – Sam comments

— But in the end, our goal is to bring peace and hope to people's hearts – the Mexican-born heroine; a tall, muscular woman with tanned skin, thick black hair, and wearing a red tribal outfit that covered her torso and the connection between her legs and torso, and with some silver trim on her forearms, heels, etc.

— Of course, a leader's most important mission is with his people, and the same can be said for heroes – Azari says as he walks with his new tutor through the streets from Bronx, and she smiles at the boy, pleased by his response.

— You might not believe it – Johnny Blaze says to his son standing in front of his desk – but I was looking forward to this day, I'm glad you accepted my internship invitation.

Robbie was now in one of the last places he, until recently, would have set foot on his own accord; the “Hellflame” agency, the former circus of dangerous attractions that Johnny spent the first years of his life as a stunt pilot before taking a career as a hero more seriously. The entire circus had been torn down and rebuilt with buildings that made the place look more like a criminal camp, given the characteristics and personalities of those who worked there, than a formal agency. Both Robbie and his father were in the main building, specifically in hero number 2's office.

— I just want you to know one thing – the boy starts looking the older one in the eye – I didn't forgive you and I didn't want to be here; you to me are just a tool to teach me about my Quirk, so I can decide what to do with it

— What help you sleep better… – Johnny says sarcastically which makes Robbie snort lightly – now go change, let's patrol… – he says as he turns his head into the burning skull again.

The first day of the internships had come to an end. After a long day of patrolling, training and learning about the heroes' motivations and their various roles and duties to society, all 1-A students, no matter where they were, spread across the state, gathered at that moment, so they could continue their activities the next day. Like most who found themselves in a formal agency, Danny had finished the day and now, after a shower, was making his dinner before bed.

The same was found in the small pantry used by employees of the Shang-Chi hero's agency, which contained two refrigerators, a gas oven, a sink, a water filter, a microwave and a few shelves and drawers with other utensils, plus a Kotatsu on the ground. Being the only one at the agency itself, since the professional hero lived above the place, Danny didn't have many menu options, but he settled for a packet of spicy ramen he'd found. He wasn't much of a fan of processed food, preferring to cook his own food, but Gwen ate that at least three times a week, it shouldn't be so bad.

The boy then just after preparing his meal, pouring the cooked noodles into a pot and taking a couple of chopsticks, he sees the shoji style door, which separated the pantry from the rest of the agency, open and the agency secretary puts her head inside the room

— Shang!? Oh, what's up, all good? – she seemed to be looking for the professional hero, but when she saw Danny standing there, she then entered the room and addressed the boy – your name was Rand? Right?

— Ah, my hero name is Rand – Danny corrects her – you can call me Daniel

— Okay, Daniel… - the woman says in a funny way, sitting on the floor and putting her legs under the kotatsu – and how was the patrol today? I wanted to get a perspective that wasn't from Shang...

— Well... - Danny sits on the opposite side, leaving his pot of food on the table - he showed me a little about the formation of routes and the strategies that are generally used, but nothing much happened... - the boy he says remembering the peaceful day he had had, since the task force created to catch Taskmaster, the standard criminals weren't so keen to test their luck

— Cool... it must have been calmer then... - she says raising her arms to stretch, but then withdraws her right with a face of pain, then placing her left hand on her right shoulder and rotating it slightly

— Is everything all right?

— Ah! That? It's nothing - she says - I practice archery sometimes and sometimes my shoulders punish me for my bad choices! - she says exaggeratedly and laughs lightly to herself

— I... I think I can help - Danny says a little embarrassed

— Really? How?

— There are some pressure points in the body that when pressed can relieve certain tensions – the boy says a little more energetically because of his interest in the subject – but with my chi, I can cause an acceleration of healing and sending substances, causing immediate relief and faster recovery… - he then stops when he sees Katy's impressed face and then he cringes – but of course, only if you allow...

— Go for it! - Katy says soon turning her back as she took off the jacket she was wearing, leaving only the shirt
Danny then just leans slightly towards the woman, as they aren't that far apart. He then easily finds the pressure point below the right shoulder blade and carefully presses the spot with three fingers while concentrating his chi, activating his Quirk and causing his fingers to glow yellow and dig into Katy's back. After a few seconds, Danny pulls away and deactivates his power.

— Okay, that's it... - he says simply

— Wow – she says, rotating her shoulders more radically – it feels great, how did you knew that? – she asks incredulously, turning to the boy while moving her arms

— Orson, my dad, taught me about pressure points when he started teaching me martial arts - he tells himself with memories starting to flood his thoughts - but I became interested in the medical part, healing, acupuncture, and I tried to come up with a way of use my Quirk for that... but he said it was a waste of time...

— Well, I'm no oriental master, but that was really cool – she says smiling at the boy and placing a comforting hand on his shoulder – your girlfriend must be very happy with these massages

—... – in a second, Danny blushes like he's never blush before. An image of Gwen pops into his mind, but he quickly dispels it and tries to respond - I don't...

— Katy! –they both turn to see Shang standing in the doorway, having traded in his hero uniform for a set of jeans and a T-shirt – shall we? Oh hi Danny! - he says waving to the boy

— Come on – she says getting up and ruffling Danny's hair – see you next time, little guy! Keep with the pressure points, your father doesn't know how useful it is - she says getting up and leaves the room, soon being accompanied by Shang

Danny then just stands there alone, trying to calm his thoughts, but he also smiles, almost involuntarily at the compliment he's received, he feels a lightness in his chest that he hasn't felt in a while. He then goes back to his dinner, and starts eating, only to realize that it tastes worse than he imagined, and it was already cold.
.

— Peter! - a voice calls the boy from close by and he slightly jumps on the ground, because he was so focused on what he was doing.

The boy was, at that moment, sitting on the ground, the same way he had sat earlier that morning; when he had gone to get his books and notebooks for a study about, basically, himself. The point is that, after hours without noticing the time pass, the boy was still in his hero costume, surrounded by several books about heroes and others about arachnids, with his notebook full of notes and scribbles and...

— BRRRRRR... – Peter's stomach growls loudly and he looks outside to see that the day was over and he has gone almost the whole day without eating anything

...hungry

— I tried to tell you that there was a problem at school and I wouldn't be able to return for lunch... - Yinsen says, getting up after calling Peter’s name and startling the boy - I tried calling you with the number Tony passed to me, but apparently you didn't see the messages - and he points to the boy´s phone, which was turned off and charging

— Sorry... - Peter feels a little ashamed by his distraction

—No need to apologize, I shouldn't have left you alone... - the eldest says scratching his chin and then showing the boy a plastic bag with the logo of a restaurant - I'm glad I brought a larger portion, I hope you like Indian food...

Before long, Peter had packed up his uniform, showered, and organized his things while Yinsen arranged the food he had ordered on the table, and soon they were both avidly eating; Peter being a little more voracious, understandably so

— So – Yinsen begins – how is the research going?

—... – Peter stops for a second, momentary interrupting the voracious adn steady stream of rice and chicken into his mouth, he chews, swallows and responds – not very well, I've tried to understand my Quirk as best I can, but I still don't have the answer that I was looking for

— Our problems don't always have easy answers to come up with, that's why they're called problems - the doctor says, eating a piece of mutton meat - but if we're having difficulty, stopping and thinking about something else usually helps

— O que por exemplo? – o garoto pergunta, entendendo o raciocínio, mas não sabendo um tema específico naquele momento

— Well, Tony told me you're a Quirks fan – the doctor then looks up and looks at Peter smiling – would you like to know mine?

—... – a big smile spreads on Peter's face, it's been a while since he saw a new Quirk – yes, please.

Yinsen then wipes his hands on a paper napkin and then extends one of them towards Peter, with his index finger outstretched.

— Can I? – he asks and Peter nods. The doctor then lightly touches Peter's forehead and holds his finger there for a few seconds, until he takes it off and withdraws his hand – Peter Parker, you are 166cm tall, weigh 58kg and you have type O blood, correct?

— Right! – the boy says, it didn't seem to be a very flashy power, but it seemed very useful, especially for a doctor – what's the name?

— “Scan”, if I'm touching living things or machines, I can find out information about it and generally about anomalies; problems, illnesses, etc. The amount of information is proportional to how long I keep in contact with the object or living being – the eldest says while watching his hand – I started doing this with machines, I easily figured out what was wrong, broken or defective

— And when did you start doing this with human beings? – Peter asks referring to what had happened on his forehead

— Well, after engineering college, I went back to my village and as we didn't have any technology that needed fixing, I became the doctor by being the only one with a university degree – he says remembering – I started testing this power on humans, but at first it was quite painful if I activated it

— Any specific reason?

— Living things have a lot of information, more than any machine, so before I actually studied the human body, I was bombarded with useless information that got me nowhere. I learned to focus on what I wanted to know, channeling something in that sea of information

— Taking only what you need... - Peter says recognizing the logic

— Exactly!

They're both silent for a few moments, but it doesn't take long for Peter to suddenly pull himself upright and face the table as if he's considering something. He then looks Dr. Yinsen straight in the eyes and slightly opens his mouth in an "O"

— I already know... - he says, and then gets up from the table and runs to pick up and open his notebook

— Know what? - the doctor asks confused as he gets up to go after Peter

— I know how I'm going to solve the problem of my webs - he says excitedly while scribbling something on an empty page of his notebook - I'll release only what I need...

Chapter Text

— “What do you mean, you're going to get what you need?” – Yinsen asked young Peter as he returned from his temporary room to the living room, notebook and case in hand

— “I'm going to create a device to launch webs, and that takes the webs directly from me…” - the boy said, opening the notebook on the coffee table before he started scribbling on a blank page in the chapter about himself – “The main idea is that it will create a direct path between the web I produce and the outside world.”

— “But the reason you are able to launch the web is the pressure difference caused by your body; won’t creating a path just get in the way?” – the eldest asked as he sat down in front of him, It wasn’t in a mean way, though, but more so as a teacher encouraging a student to think

— “I'm going to create a kind of mill” – Peter already had the answer on his tongue, probably having already thought about that problem and coming up with a solution – “A pressurized air rotating at high speed with the web still liquid, with a sensor so I can release it whenever I want.” .

— “But the web solidifies in the air…” - Yinsen tests the young boy once more – “Won’t it just solidify if it comes in contact with nitrogen or oxygen.”

— “Another gas then; Helium, it's lighter, and it will reduce the load even more” - the boy says with a smile as he draws these components and makes notes in the notebook.

— “Well, this is looking more and more like a real project…” - Yinsen says, getting up and going to a painting on the wall - “so we better be up to it…”
The man then removes the frame, revealing a small silver keyboard. Pressing some of the buttons, he turns around to face Peter, sporting a casual grin, even as the room starts to transform. The living room table is the first to change, slowly sinking into the floor. Peter quickly, albeit clumsily snatches his his notebook from the top before it disappears, sinking into the floor, only to make room for a much larger holographic table. Looking around the room, Peter noticed other things like the paintings had changed, entering the wall and being replaced by computer screens.
— “I didn't let Stark choose where I would live” – He says, rolling up his sleeves and turning on the holographic table, which now features several icons on its bluish electronic surface – “but I did let him add his touches. So, shall we get started?”
Peter went agape for a moment, but quickly shifted into a comfortable grin.
— Yea! – Peter says getting up and handing the notebook to the doctor, who puts it on the table, quickly scanning the drawing and projecting a 3D copy with incredible resolution that looked like a more realistic version of the drawing Peter had made.

— “Okay, first, let's solve the problem of collecting the webs.” – the doctor says, rotating the image of the web launcher, which for now was a rectangular piece with two bracelets like a watch – “How are we going to get them?”

— “My web is produced in my modified sweat glands, under the skin, so anything that could reach the subcutaneous tissue would be enough” — the boy says

— “How about micro needles?” – the eldest asks, quickly displaying them on the hologram – “Several micro needles that will insert into the skin and create a path for the web to flow through.”

— “Perfect, we could create a storage system too. Maybe capsules to make the launcher work faster!” — Peter suggested, getting excited.

— “Adding now!” — the doctor says, adjusting the hologram so the needles appeared at the bottom, in addition to the cartridges for storing the web separately.

— “A rotation system for these cartridges would be a very useful tool.” — Peter adds, scratching his chin.

— “I dunno, adding that along with everything else might set us over the ideal weight and volume.” – Yinsen says, looking at the design and considering such a system – “Fortunately, we can make the capsules easily removable and docked in the main part, setting it at and ideal volume. Although, loading it will be another step you’ll have to deal with..”

— “I think it will have to do…” — Peter sighed, closely observing his modifications — “Now, as for the mill and the helium gas, would we have to make capsules too?”

— “I don't think so…”— Yinsen says, unsure. He added the mill, but noticeably didn’t add anything on the helium gas yet, waiting until he had an idea — “If we make a separate chamber for the web to be released, we can recycle this gas back to the mill, so you could only recharge it when the mill has stopped. Not to mention that would make the launchers both lighter while simultaneously giving them more functionality.” – He states as he types away on the keyboard.
— “Now, a trigger sensor. I usually press my ring and middle fingers into my palm, so we could put a sensor in that area.” – Peter suggests.

— “Perfect, and the necessary distance from the launcher's motherboard to the place where your bent fingers are…” — The doctor stretches his arm, touching Peter's forehead again and then withdrawing it, his quirk finding the perfect measure.
— “7.5 centimeters, perfect.” — He says, grinning in accomplishment, before adding the detail to the project.
— “And… We’re done!” — Yinsen said, turning to Peter with a look of satisfaction. He was surprised, though, when he saw Peter looking displeased.
—“Hey, what’s the matter? ‘We’re done’ is usually seen as a good thing.” —

— “I know, I know. It’s just… something’s missing…” — Peter spoke his mind, wracking his brain for anything else, only to draw a blank.

— “Do I already have your wrist measurements? Maybe I forgot to make the color scheme match your uniform. I know, I know, it sounds kinda vain, but trust me when I say that a good color scheme makes–“

— “A warning!” —.

— “Yeah, a warning, that’s a nice way to put it! Shows the villains that your a professional that means business–“

— “No, no, not that!” — Peter shot down his statement, before clarifying — “It happened during practice, my body ran out of web and I had no way of seeing it coming. But with this, do you think the launcher would be able to warn me when the cartridge is running out?” —

— “Oh, uhm, sure. Just let me check...” — Despite his slight embarrassment at his miscommunication, The doctor turned back to the computer and got to work, typing away in search of a solution. Suddenly, a small red bar appeared on screen, bearing the text ‘5%’.

— “Sure thing, when the cartridge reaches 5% of full capacity, it’ll flash red. That sound good?” – the doctor asked.

— “Perfect…” — Peter sighed in content, smiling as he observed the finished project — “When are we going to send it to be made?”

— “Now.” – Yinsen replied simply, pressing some commands on his keyboard. Suddenly, on the wall near the kitchen, a hole opens and an extremely modern 3D printer comes out, shining and with all the internal parts already working

— “Wow…” - is all the boy Parker can say as he approaches the machine, admiring the mechanical arms as they start assembling his shooters.

— “It's nothing compared to what's in Stark's lab, but it gets the job done. It should take a few hours for both of them to get ready, so tomorrow morning we can pick them up and train.” – Yinsen says and sees Peter fascinated by the machine – “Sound good?”

— “Yeah, yeah, training’s cool…” — Peter responded distractedly, not even listening to what the doctor was saying.

Yinsen raised an eyebrow at the boy, before sighing to himself. — ‘Yep, he’s definitely Tony’s boy.’—
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
And like a child on Christmas Eve who’s father asks him to go to sleep so he can wake up early the next morning to open his presents... Peter stayed awake waiting for Santa Claus to come down the chimney and give him his present. That, of course, if Santa Claus were a 3D printer that was designed to create highly advanced gears for pro heroes.
It was approximately four o'clock in the morning when the printer finished the first launcher. Even though it was quite advanced, being able to build several parts of different materials at the same time, it could only do one project at a time. It made some noises, before beeping and emitting a light that indicated it was finished. Peter, who had been dozing off on the couch, was startled awake by the pseudo-alarm.
*BEEP*
— “I’m awake, I’m awake…! I won’t miss the bus, Aunt May…!” — He slurred as he shot up from his position on the sofa. Groggily, he looked to his left, before suddenly springing to life as he saw the machine.
Springing up, he fought that fuzziness in his head as the approached the machine. He quickly opened the latch and pulled out the first launcher, then closed the machine again so she could continue her work. He took the launcher in hand and, using the flashlight on his cell phone, inspects the device.
— “It’s definitely lightweight, although that may be because it looks more like a child’s toy than an advanced piece of technology.” — He said jokingly as he inspected the device. He flipped the device over, further inspecting it, before shrugging to himself.
— “Oh well. Beggars can't be choosers.” — He mused to himself, before going to strap it to his scarred wrist.
— “Now how do I… Woah!” – Peter yelped in surprise, caught off guard as the shooter skimmed around his wrist, immediately fitting itself to his forearm like a glove.
— “Wow…” — The teen marveled at the device, amazed by how snug it felt on his wrist, almost like a second skin. It felt like he had it his whole life, even though it had only come to fruition mere moments ago. And even though he had never used the device before, he felt deep down in his gut that he instantly knew what he was doing when it was in his grip.
— “Huh… maybe I should put that feeling to the test.” The brunette looked over to the windowsill, a grin appearing on his face.

‘Y’know, if nothing else, at least I’m the only person in my class that can claim he stayed up until 4:30 a.m., just so he could climb a building in 30 degree weather in nothing but well-ventilated, un-heated spandex.’ Peter half-joked, half-complained to himself.
After picking up some other components needed for the launchers to function—the helium that Yinsen had in some tanks, and the palladium batteries—Peter had scaled the nearest building and got down to business.
He did a quick once over of the other components; the circular part that contained the inner mill was above his wrist, with a thin plastic strip that extended to the middle of his palm, where there was, at the end, a piece of darker circular plastic: the trigger sensor.
Quickly clicking a few buttons, the boy put the device to work. A red light flashing on the side indicates the filling of the capsules, and Peter can’t help but be amazed when he notices that he can't even feel the microneedles removing the web from his arms. He also has difficulty hearing the small mill rotating inside the device, having to bring the device closer to his ear to be sure the device was doing its job, but with a little more effort he is able to perceive.

Attempt #1

Peter turned his arm to look down the barrel of the web shooter, haphazardly inspecting the device. It didn’t take long for him to realize his mistake, though, when his finger slipped and he ended up with white, gunky web all over his face. After an embarrassing minute of trying to tear the web off, Peter sighed to himself.
“Tonight’s gonna be a long night.”

Attempt #2

Aiming the launcher at the ground, and this time away from his face (he felt the need to still turn his entire face before firing), Peter lightly pressed the sensor. Immediately, a long string of web shot out, accompanied by a subtle whirring noise. After a few seconds, the brunette let go of the sensor, observing the pile of webbing it left on the floor.
‘Impressive… but a pile of white gunk isn’t going to cut it. I’m gonna need to enact another kind of test…’

Attempt #3

Heading to the ledge of the building, Peter observed the neighboring buildings and the alleys between them. Looking down, he takes note of numerous dumpsters and garbage bags.
“Well, I guess I’d rather smell like garbage than be dead.” He groaned to himself, before pointing his fist at the other building and pressing the sensor. The web comes out with some force, but not enough to reach the other building, so as soon as Peter presses and releases the sensor, a strand of web shoots out and begins to slowly float to the ground.
“Looks like it’ll need a little boost…” He muttered to himself, a string of ideas making their way into his head

Attempt #4

Putting his arm slightly back, bending his elbow, Peter makes a quick movement, stretching his arm with speed, and shooting the web again, which, with the speed of his arm combined with the device itself, is fired and attaches to the wall of the neighboring building easily.
“It worked!” Peter cheered to himself. However, Peter releases the sensor and the web breaks free, soon falling down; he tries to catch her, but it's too late and the boy almost falls off the top of the building, quickly regaining his balance, thankfully.

Attempt #5

Finally, mustering all his courage, Peter fires the web again at the neighboring building; he manages to make the web stick and as soon as he releases the sensor he is fast enough to take the web in hand and commit to the worst idea of his life–jump to the other building, swing on the web and stick to the wall.
‘I’m such a genius.’ Peter's tired brain told him sarcastically.
Positioning himself on the ledge of the building, he looked down, instantly noticing the great distance he had to the ground, before shaking his head clear of the nasty thoughts that came. Psyching himself up, he took a deep breath, and then jumped.
The trip is short, the icy wind of dawn blows across his face and his tired senses didn’t even realize what was happening until he was right in front of a rapidly approaching brick wall.
“OH SHI–“
The boy was cut off as his body slammed into the wall, sending violent vibrations of pain throughout his entire body. Before he could even process the pain, though, he flopped helplessly into a dumpster below, which gave off a resounding clang at the contact.
After a solid minute of hyperventilating, the adrenaline wore off, and Peter was only left with an aching pain in his ribs and the staining odor of month old milk. Looking up to the slowly brightening sky, the teen couldn’t help but crack a joke at his own expense, albeit a very sarcastic one.
“Well, Flash, whether I wanted to or not, I took your advice… not gonna lie, though, the result was pretty anticlimactic.”

That morning (8 AM specifically), Dr. Yinsen came out of his room, feeling fresh after a shower and ready to prepare breakfast. That was when he came to the living room and noticed a few things: First, the 3D printer had finished the second launcher; Second, Peter was passed out on the couch and he was still wearing his hero uniform that stunk of rotten eggs; Finally, he had the first web launcher attached to his wrist. With a sigh, the Doctor took a blanket he had in the living room and placed it over the boy before heading into the kitchen. A brunch was in order, of course.

A little farther away, in Brooklyn Heights, Wanda was coming down from her room on the second floor of the agency, already dressed in her uniform and adjusting her red bow, ready for another day of patrolling. But when descending the stairs, the girl came across the intern heroine, but she was not wearing her standard heroine uniform. Instead, of her usual ass-kicking attire, she was wearing a black tank top, leggings, no shoes, and to top it all off, she had her hair up in a ponytail.

—“Good Morning!”— the heroine said as she gave Wanda a friendly smile.

—“Good morning…” — Wanda replied hesitantly, not fully understanding what was going on. — “I'm ready to leave and…”

— “Oh, we're not going out today, actually.” – Sharon explains to the intern. — “You’re going to help me with some self-defense classes for some new students. You knew we had a self-defense academy for girls, right?” — She asked, her eyebrow raised inquisitively.

— “Yes, yes, I knew… I just… nevermind, I’ll just put on a more suitable outfit.

— “Oh, that’s not necessary. You can just train in your regular uniform.” — The heroine stated.

— “Are you sure? I mean, since it’s martial arts practice, I thought it would be better–”

— “Wanda, I hate to interrupt you again...” – the heroine says, raising her hand to the girl – “but trust me, it's not just patrols I want to teach you about. There’s a lot more to beeping than just walking around town looking for danger.”

Wanda opened her mouth to protest, only to falter as she processed what her mentor was saying. After a few seconds of silence, she sighed in resignation.

— “Okay…” — The girl agreed.

— “Atta girl!” — She said, patting the young girl on the back as she led her to the training mat.

Soon the two were at the place where the martial arts classes of the “Carter Academy of Self Defense for Girls” were held, sitting and doing various stretches while they talked.
— “So what I'm getting at…” – the heroine started, touching her toes as she has her legs stretched out – “...is that what I'm teaching is divided into two parts: technician and personal.”

— “The technician would be all the regulations and rules of the daily work of a professional right? — the brunette asked as she copied the older woman's movements.

— “Exactly!” – Sharon agreed, changing position, now opening her legs to stretch forward – “And the personal has to do with my work style, which is something you may or may not want to take inspiration from.”

— “Is this your own way of handling things?” – Wanda asked as she sat down, already tired from stretching.

— Yep! I'm a much more generalist heroine than a specialist – she stood up – “so I like to do everything; rescue, investigation, fighting, the works.”

— “Okay, but why do I need to be in uniform exactly?” – Wanda asked, still unsure of how those things connected

— “Well, you came here with a goal, right?”

— “Well, yeah. I’m mostly focused on learning about things I have more difficulty with, that way I can balance them out and become an overall better hero” - The girl shared.

— “That's where the money is! – the heroine exclaimed, to which the girl raised a questioning brow.

“Er, what I mean is, you have the thinking of a generalist.” – She explained – “An expert seeks to improve the skills he already has, which is not a bad thing, it's just a different philosophy. On the other hand, a generalist focuses on several areas, so we are always valuable in an emergency, no matter what.”

— “And this has to do with uniforms because…?”

— Because uniforms and equipment are the key for heroes, both for generalists and specialists, but even more so for generalists – she explains – an expert focuses all his equipment and uniforms on what his Quirk is capable of doing; like for example, let's say if I were an expert...

The heroine then walks to a training dummy, while Wanda stands up, she then starts hitting the dummy in different places, with kicks, punches, elbows, etc. But the doll barely moves, until at a moment, before a punch, the heroine's fist glows bluish and she punches the doll. Soon, all the points it had hit glow blue and quickly clump together at the point of the last impact and the puppet is thrown backwards with speed and force, until it hits the wall and falls to the ground. Wanda had already read about the heroine Quirk, it was called;
“Heroine: Agent 13, Quirk: Focus Strike. She is able to “deactivate” the damage dealt from multiple hits and then charge them in a single point as a much more powerful blow, perfect for weak spots and big enemies that only land with a lot of force..”

—...in this case, I would probably use gauntlets and other parts of armor with thrusters to be able to move faster and give more blows and less time to then send the enemy into the stratosphere... - She then lowers her arms, placing them on the waist – but being a generalist, I prefer a lighter outfit that gives me more agility and some other equipment that allows me to do things my Quirk can't, like smoke bombs for distraction and kits to unlock doors when we want to be more discreet

— So... - Wanda starts to reason - you're making me fight in uniform, so I can see, if I want to be a more generalist heroine, who has the ability to fight melee, I need to test to see if my uniform is able to do this or if I need to make any changes...

— You are a smart girl! – the heroine praises the girl who blushes thanking her – look, remind me later to give you some names of major generalist heroes in case you are interested in internships with them in the future

— Seriously!? Thank you! - the girl happily thanks

— Don't mention it, you're still going to help me a lot, so this is a way for me to reward you - the heroine says quickly pointing out, where several children's voices could be heard - ready for this?

— More ready, impossible! - Wanda says with determination

— So... - the general starts saying while he, accompanied by Eugene, walked through the corridors of the military agency/academy - how do you report your activities yesterday?

— I was hoping not to sit in a chair inside a room for hours - the boy says through a yawn; he even woke up early normally, hated to spend the day sleeping, but at 5 am with an alarm almost in his ear, that was asking too much - but the theme was kind of interesting...

The day before, after his conversation with General Ross, he had taken him to one of the classrooms present in the academy, where he had to sit and watch over the various weapons used by the army and even by some heroes, in different circumstances: civilian rescue, better weapons for different types of villains Quirks, etc. It wasn't the worst class the boy had ever had, Professor Piotr's Literature class was certainly the champion in that category, but he would certainly prefer to have more, let's say, practical classes.

— But I still don't understand why I took that class...

— Patience is something you lack Mr. Thompson - the General says to the boy - your questions will soon be answered, just obey me...

Not wanting to antagonize the general and hero number three, the boy continued his walk in silence. Soon, both enter a room where the door was written only "WEAPONRY" and Flash began to understand where all that was going.

Inside the room, there were what you'd expect, guns, lots of them. Rifles, pistols, shotguns, everything you could imagine in the black pattern of the American army. Placed on the walls as if they were decorations, the Thompson boy is stunned by it all. In addition, there was also a white table inside, where there were three rifles and two pistols, being carefully organized by a soldier, who as soon as he saw General Ross, saluted and left the room, being replaced behind the table by the professional hero.
— Very well Mr Thompson – the general says taking one of the semi-automatic pistols – as we discussed earlier, your power is very similar to your father's, but I believe you have some properties like your mother's. She manages to absorb and later release certain technologies if I'm not mistaken

— Yeah, like this... - the boy says trying to focus his memory on his mother's Quirk, she never used it so much - she can absorb small objects into her body, so she doesn't need a bag, she simply "keeps" things in her body of her, I think she dissociates the materials genetically something like that

— That's right, that's what her report showed...

— Do you have a file on her? - Flash says getting annoyed

— Boy I'm the only hero with government connections, pulling a civilian's file is easy – the general says ignoring Flash's anger – well, what I want you to do is absorb these weapons so you can become your best hero version

— How exactly? Turning me into one of your soldiers?

— Of course not – the general is unaffected by the boy's sharp tongue – You first need to understand that your Quirk is not flashy as you think it is: you don't fly, shoot a laser beam or create gigantic things. You have a power that is actually much better than that: a versatile power – the general says putting the weapon back on the table – you see, I train a lot more soldiers than heroes, and the best soldiers are the best men and the best women , with the best equipment...

— ... – Flash então começa a conectar os pontos – então as palestras foram para eu aprender sobre o manuseio das armas para que eu pudesse usá-las com mais facilidade depois de absorvê-las...

— I knew you were a smart kid – the general then looks Flash deep in the eye – shall we get started then? – Thadeus says pointing to the first pistol on the table as he takes a step back

Flash approaches the table and puts his hand over the gun, he didn't know how his mother did that; he simply watched her take a pen or her cell phone from her hand or arm. He closes his eyes and concentrates. Soon, the few black cells, invisible to the naked eye, scattered around his arm begin to multiply rapidly, "stealing" Flash nutrients to divide, until the boy's wrist and hand are completely black, and with the cell mass soon covering the pistol.

But Flash feels a blockage, he had covered the weapon with the cells, but for some reason he couldn't absorb it; he knew it was to dissolve the weapon molecularly, and he would be able to restore it... but for some reason, he couldn't.
He then lets go of the gun, the cells are soon absorbed back into his body and he takes a breathless step back, that had been more demanding than he anticipated.

Thadeus, however, says nothing. He just watches the boy; the same was the most stubborn and headstrong boy he knew, just like himself as a young man, he would find a solution to his problem, whatever the cost.

Flash's mind then starts thinking, what could he do/not do to make it work? He had to dissolve the weapon, but he had to do it himself, if he tried to dissolve it by other methods or break the weapon, some pieces might be lost and he needed it all...or not?
An idea comes to mind, and he soon takes the gun and starts taking it apart, removing the clip, and then the top, Flash would use some of what he had learned from Professor Connors in chemistry; for a reaction to run faster, you create a larger area of contact with the reactant, such as crushing, separating, or, in this case, dismantling.

With the weapon dismantled, Flash again makes his Quirk's cells multiply, covering his hand and wrist and then covering the weapon parts, and this time, even though he still feels the blockage, he finds a way to go, overcoming this barrier, he feels the pieces shrinking until they disappear, he opens his eyes and no longer sees the dismantled weapon. Concentrating again, he makes the gun pieces appear and assemble in his hand until the boy is holding the pistol, with a smug smile in the direction of the watching hero.
— Very well - the general says - finish absorbing the others until lunch and then we will have target shooting - he says leaving Flash alone so that the boy could do with the other available weapons what he had done with the pistol

Later that day, at the headquarters of the S.M.A.S.H. Agency, two boys met at the bar built in the locality, not as customers, but dressed in bartender's clothes and in their “hulk” forms, and listening to the last instructions of the hero with whom they were interning.
—...that's why I need the drinks to be perfect tonight, not the way you did yesterday – Joe Fixit says to the boys stiffly – do we understand?

— Yes sir! - the two boys say

— All right, I'll be back in a few hours with our guests - he says and then leaves the room, leaving the boys alone.

The two sigh, relieved that the pressure is gone, and start working at the bar.;
— The guy isn't soft at all… - Teddy says, removing the chairs from the top of the tables and arranging them – was he always like this? - he ask the partner

— Worse than that, he loves his family a lot, but he was always strict, being the oldest and all – Amadeus says as he washes some glasses, which luckily were bigger and thicker than the standards for his enlarged hands.

— It must be really cool to have a family full of heroes... - the blond boy says, thinking about himself and his “family”; he and his mother - all heroes, encouraging you, supporting you...

— Yeah, it's pretty cool... - Amadeus replies, but soon, flashbacks of his fight with Tyrone come back to his mind; a prison, his friends dead, his family turning their backs on him, the red of fury was all he saw and...

— You good? – Teddy asks when he realizes that the brunette was just static for a moment.

— Ah? Yes, I'm fine... - he says, going back to washing the glasses

— Is it about your last fight at the festival? When you went nuts? – Teddy asks, which makes Amadeus look up, surprised that the other boy guesses so quickly.

— I don't want to talk about it... - he answers downcast

— Be cool, I don't want to intrude – Teddy says raising his arms and respecting his colleague's privacy – but you should talk to someone; your family, your friends, or even me if you feel like it. Nobody should be ashamed to talk about what they're going through with another... - the boy Altman says this last part more silently - I also know that I'm glad that didn't happen sooner, you certainly would have turned me into teen puree

— Hmm... - Amadeus gives a slight smile - I'm sure you could stand it for at least a little bit

— You think so?

— I do! – Amadeus says smiling and then has an idea – hey, since our powers are similar, why don't we train together when we get back to M.A? We can help each other.

— Hey, I'm up! - Teddy says giving a thumbs up - Hulkling and Brawn, ready to...

— QUIT THE TALK AND GET BACK TO WORK!!! – The boys are startled when they hear Fixit's scream

— Yes sir! - they answer, but soon they let out light laughs and go back to work

Earlier that night, two heroines-in-training found themselves at that moment inside a limousine filled with models who laughed with each other, took pictures and drank champagne, while the two girls were secluded in the back of the luxurious automobile.
In addition to not being an internship as expected, Janet Van Dyne, the former Wasp, had still managed to get Ava and Sharon to change, and now both were wearing dresses from the heroine's spring collection.
Ava was dressed in a sleeveless natural fiber jumpsuit with thin but wide straps, with longer, flowing legs, and a pair of brown clog-like sandals, and her hair was pulled back in a tight bun at the back of her head.
Sharon, on the other hand, was wearing a more fitted dress, also sleeveless and with thin, wide straps, turquoise damask blue, that went down to her knees, but had a side slit on the left leg, revealing a little of her toned thighs. There were two openings in the back, a larger one in the middle of her back and one closer to the base of her spine, separated by a small piece of her dress. And her wavy blond hair fell to her shoulders as it had no ties.
— This is bringing back a lot of memories of the “hero dinners” I used to go to when I was younger – Ava says, more to herself, but at the same time to Sharon – the best part being talking to professional heroes, which I wasn't allowed to, for being a child

— Chat with the heroes? When my parents were invited to Buckingham Palace, what I really wanted was to get out of the dress my mother had put on me and jump in the mud - Sharon says soon laughing and being followed by Ava

— So in the end we are more alike than we thought – the latina says to the blonde who agrees

— Daughters of hero parents isn't it? But even so, I don't feel prepared for this… - Sharon says as she looks out the window and notices that they were parking.

— Alright girls, we're here! – the window to the front of the car opens, revealing Janet next to the driver and with a big smile – come on, everyone out!

— Ready? – Ava asks her colleague

— Not at all – she replies – you?

— Also no - he answers and then heads towards the door to exit the vehicle

Tony was back in his office at home. With Pepper running the Stark Industries office, he was all alone, and without much creativity to assemble, disassemble or build anything, he found himself quite bored.
With no classes to teach and the risk of a power failure in the armor, he kept himself at home, out of the public eye. But soon, a call changes all that.
— Hello? Who is it? I'm busy! - he says in a sarcastic and carefree way, since he wasn't busy at all and everyone who had that form of communication knew about his situation

— Stark! - Detective Mahoney's hologram appears in front of him looking unfriendly

— Detective! How is your mother? Did she get my gift? - Stark asks

— You and Nelson have to stop giving my mother cigars - he says wearily

— She'll outlive all of us, and I gave her a whiskey, not cigars - Tony says smug

— Whatever, but I didn't come here for that... The autopsy results of that big robot have arrived - the detective says more seriously, and Tony soon gets into a sitting position, taking his feet off the table and abandoning the relaxed pose, already that it had caught his attention - as you asked for updates, I asked SHIELD experts to speak;
Soon, two other people appear in the hologram; a woman and a man, of average height, the woman thin, fair-skinned and straight hair pulled back in a ponytail, and the man a little stronger, with a thin beard on his chin and short curly hair.
— Good afternoon Mr. Stark, it is a pleasure to meet you… - the woman starts to speak - we are…

— Hey! - Stark stands up catching the detective's attention - who let you bring people into the secret!?

— Relax Stark... - the detective says - it's a recording. - he says pointing to the frozen image of the two scientists, and as soon as Stark relaxes, the detective releases the recording again

—… those in charge of the studies of specimen S3865 "Sentinel". I'm the Quirks biochemistry expert; Simmons, and this is Chief Engineer Fitz… - she says introducing her colleague

— We heard of your interest in the individual's autopsy results - Fitz says holding up a tablet - the procedure was made difficult, given the individual's high resistance and energy absorption

— But after a while we came to two conclusions about the specimen - Simmons adds

— They like to say "specimen" - Stark says

— Shut up and pay attention - the detective responds

— The first thing we found were traces of DNA from two people, throwing that DNA into the database, we got to two criminals presumed dead who present the two Quirks presented; Energy Absorption and Body Temperature Control - Simmons says presenting two holographic images, likely of the two criminals

— And another thing we found by testing with x-ray and magnetic scan, getting a schematic of the central power core - Fitz complements by sending the holographic schematic to Tony, who takes it and analyzes it
It doesn't take long for the hero to recognize the scheme of that core, he knows that piece of technology way too much and it didn't mean anything good

It was the end of the day and inevitably the end of work for heroes, especially those focused on combat and rescue, that time was the beginning of the work of investigative heroes, but that is a matter for another time.
Shang was walking down the hallway of his agency's rooms, had a meeting with some other heroes at that time so he was ready to leave.
Passing Danny's room, Shang knocks on the door and opens it, watching the boy writing in a notebook on his desk, probably about the day.
— Hey Danny, I'm going out, you can get anything from the kitchen if you need it - he says smiling

— Okay thanks - the boy says thanking the hero

— All right, see you tomorrow! - the hero says

— See ya...
As the hero leaves, closing the door, Danny quickly takes out his other large notebook, opening it across the table, displaying various information about Taskmaster's appearances over the past few months, how he attacks, when, so that Danny has the best chance of meet him in the next few days.
But Shang was still at the door, watching the boy with all that sick focus on the villain. The hero already suspected another motive of the boy, but he did not expect that. He sighs and leaves.

It was the next day, after lunch, and this time Peter and Dr. Yinsen were not in the professor's humble apartment. But both had obtained permission to use the school gym where the eldest worked to train with the web-shooters.
At that moment, Peter was jumping, shooting webs at the ceiling and swinging, training with the launchers. He'd quickly gotten the hang of the launchers and swinging, as he'd done it occasionally before, when it hurt to do it, and now that he was able to do it painlessly and much faster, he'd gotten used to it quickly. He'd gotten used to the whole web-slinging, catching and swinging thing by now, but he was still amazed at how he didn't feel like throwing up, but he didn't want to speak ill; given horse doesn't look at the teeth, isn't it.
And on the ground, Dr. Yinsen monitored Peter's vitals and the launchers' diagnoses. The kid had improved a lot in his abilities in a short time with just shooters and Yinsen was glad the kid had an answer to his problems.
Soon, the launchers start beeping and flashing a red light, so the boy launches one last web, descending and rolling when he hits the ground, taking the pods out of the launchers and swapping them for clean pods, replacing them.
— Your evolution is great Peter - the Doctor says watching the vitals - but I think we'll have to find a way to remove your webs later - he says looking at the ceiling full of hanging webs, as if a giant spider had been there for weeks building her web

— Oops… - the boy says slightly embarrassed and taking a bottle of water from the table - I've been thinking about this for a while, maybe it's time to put it into practice

— That’s for sure… - Yinsen agrees

— So, what are we going to do now? More web training? Shall we get the drones? Stress tests?

— None of that. - says Yinsen checking the notification he had received on his cell phone - go inside, shower and put on your uniform

— Why? - the boy asks, with no idea what they would do.

— Let's go to East Harlem, patrol!

Chapter Text

After having showered and put on his uniform, being only without his mask, Peter found himself boarding a train again, this time accompanied by Dr. Yinsen and heading in the opposite direction; towards the Grand Station on 12th Avenue, so that they both headed towards the destination that the eldest had told him about;
— East Harlem? – Peter asks the doctor

— Yes... – the eldest responds – they are asking for help from everyone available, a new vigilante is on the loose, “Taskmaster” I think you've heard of him.

— Yeah… – Peter's mind goes straight to Danny, who was also in East Harlem – a friend of mine is doing an internship in the area, I'll send him a message to meet us there!

— Good idea.
Peter quickly takes his cell phone from one of the pockets of his uniform's "utility belt", quickly opening the messaging app and looking for Danny's contact. The first contact that appeared as the most recent was Gwen, who spent an unhealthy amount of time sending videos, memes, and other stuff to all of her contacts. Just below her were the contacts of Aunt May and Wanda, who he'd talked to the night before. Soon after, there was Danny's contact; it had been some time since they had spoken to each other by text; since the end of the Sports Festival. Danny hadn't responded to any of Peter's messages since then.
Soon sending some messages saying he would be going to East Harlem, Peter sees that the message is sent, arrives on Danny's cell phone, is read, but is not answered. Peter tries to reassure himself; Danny was never much for using his cell phone, plus he must have been pretty focused on his internship, not much time to respond.
But a lingering worry still haunts Peter's mind; the whole situation with Taskmaster, Orson and the way Danny had been acting in the days before everyone left for the internships, something wasn't right. But Peter tries to push those thoughts away, Danny was the most serene and down to earth guy he knew, if he had to point out someone who would do the most sensible thing, it would be Danny, no doubt.
As Peter pushes that thought out of his head, another takes its place;
— Mr. Stark told me you were a hero for some time… – the boy starts addressing the doctor – how do hero licenses work when someone stops working?

— I wasn't exactly a "hero" in the legal sense of the word - the doctor replies - I didn't have a "Hero's License"

— But then how did you act? - the boy asks

—... – Yinsen was going to answer, but decided to change the question a little – I ask you; what types of licenses for the use of Quirks exist in the United States? – the eldest asks the boy, like a good teacher testing his student
Peter soon remembers Professor Murdock's classes related to the use of Quirks legislation, which while very interesting, managed to be a little monotonous, even for him, one of the five smartest in the class and the first most interested in anything related to heroes and Quirks.
— The License heroes receive after completing the course is License “A”; that allows them to use their Quirks when they see fit, which includes utility and conflict. Type “B” licenses are for police and military personnel, who can use their Quirks while on duty, but they are still accountable to higher authorities. Type C licenses are those used by students who have passed a hero course, and may use their Quirks publicly during internships and only under adult supervision with a “B” license or higher....

— And that's another reason we head to East Harlem – the professor cuts Peter off as he sees how much the kid already knows – my license is a “D” type, where people can use their Quirks and/or licensed support equipment in public areas, even without having gone through a hero course, but only performing some psychological and motor tests. That's why we're going to a place with a higher concentration of licensed heroes, as it's illegal for you to use your Quirk in a public location without being accompanied by an "A" license hero.

— Got it – Peter says – starting a hero's career going against the law is certainly not the best way.

— Absolutely – the doctor says smiling – and of course, we can't forget the type “E” licenses, for workers who use their Quirks to carry out their services in public or private areas which they don't own, we can't leave the class unfinished. .. - Yinsen smiles at Peter and both continue their journey

Somewhat far from the train, more specifically on Peter and Yinsen's destination; Danny, Shang, and a few other heroes of the region were preparing to patrol the streets of East Harlem that afternoon. Because of everything related to the task force to catch the Taskmaster, it was necessary to have heroes on the streets 24 hours a day, which included night patrols. However, as most of the licensed heroes worked during the day, SHIELD created a sort of rotation with the agencies in the area, for night patrols, and that day, it was Shang's Agency's turn.
Danny is in the corner, finishing up bandaging his wrists. On a normal day he would probably attempt the goal of making contacts for the future, but those last few days were anything but normal. All of Taskmaster's attacks happened at night and he hadn't done anything for a few days. Something would happen that night, Danny knew that, but he wasn't sure he was prepared for it...
— Danny! – the boy looks up and sees Shang a little further into the agency looking at him – can I talk to you for a minute?

— Of course... - Danny wasn't sure what it was all about, but no one seemed to notice and he followed the hero even further into the agency.
Shang looked slightly shaken, and ran his hand over his face as Danny moved in front of him, but before the blonde could ask him anything, Shang says;
— Danny, I saw that notebook of yours about Taskmaster... - the hero begins - and I got where you're going...

— ... – Danny can't say anything directly. There, in that moment, he had been discovered. His mind ran through all the excuses that had kept him up the last few nights about what he was doing and why to keep it a secret, but none of them could get past the fact that he had tricked Shang, and chose his Agency out of convenience.... – Shang...

— Look, I don't want to talk too much about it - the hero says watching the people waiting for his command to the night patrol - and I think if I were in your shoes I would do the same thing, but... you have to keep the professional part and the personal part separate, we are public servants, not assassins or mercenaries, we cannot put our wills above the well-being and safety of the population.o...

— But...- Danny tries to say that it wasn't exactly that, but Shang raises a hand, shushing him.

— Just, please, don't try to face this guy alone, he's no joke... - Shang says looking his intern in the eyes - and I want you close to me all the time, if we find the guy, we'll take him justice, the right way, trusting the system. Do we have a deal?

— Yes… – was all Danny could say at that moment.

— Great... - Shang says and addresses the group of heroes gathered to start the patrol.
Danny takes a while to leave, thinking about that situation and the feeling he had that something was going to happen; he wanted to talk about it to someone, Wanda, Peter, Gwen... but he knew, he knew he had to do it alone, if he didn't, he couldn't become the hero he'd always dreamed of being.

In an alley in the middle of East Harlem, far from any kind of movement or presence, a portal of black and red smoke appears as if created out of nowhere, and two figures walk out of it; an armored man carrying several types of weapons in orange, white and blue patterns and with a skull mask on his face, and another, red-skinned man, slender, black suit and a thin tail.
— Thanks for the ride, I think... - the armored man says

— Gern geschehen, you’re welcome - Azazel says - it's a pity we won't be able to work together given your disagreements with young Stane.

— Yeah, I really didn't like the kid... - Taskmaster says looking at the top of a nearby building, where the boy was - maybe we bumped into each other around, and it's better to tell him to keep an eye out, you won't will always be there to defend him.

— Mach dir keine Sorgen, don't worry, I'll tell him... - Azazel replies and then sees the mercenary walking away - what's your plan now, if you allow the question?

— The same; get rid of the false heroes who didn't have the necessary training... - he says keeping in place

— Of course… – Azazel agrees – very well, bis später Trainer, see you later, Taskmaster… – he says and is soon enveloped in the red and black smoke of his Quirk and disappears, which is the cue for Taskmaster to continue his way.

Not too far away, on top of one of the reasonably empty buildings that area presented, the young Villain was finishing the last preparations on the five dark machines that would soon "wake up" like the new prototype Sentinels that the master had ordered, but for now they looked more like cocoons of black iron than assassin robots.
Stane doesn't even turn around when Azazel appears beside him from the middle of the smoke portal, just continues analyzing the data from one last scan of the robots. Until his companion breaks the silence;

— Ich muss zugeben, I must admit… – the red villain says – this man is quite determined, he would have made a great addition to the League. – he says referring to Taskmaster

— Not that I want to, or have to explain my reasons to you – Stane says mockingly – but he doesn't have the ability to see the big picture; kill false heroes, as if that would solve anything... He's a fool, that's all. – He says that and soon the robots begin to vibrate slightly

— Alles bereit? All ready? – asks Azazel

— Yes, they should wake up in a few minutes, send them to the coordinates; a technology test and a distraction at the same time, it couldn't get any better... - Stane responds and Azazel soon covers the five machines with his Quirk, sending them away in the blink of an eye

Having switched buses after arriving at the Grand Station on Fourth Avenue, Peter and Yinsen now had a short ride down Lexington Avenue, approximately 20 minutes, to the stop in East Harlem. The trip starts calmly, with few passengers on the bus, but when they were just over five minutes from the stop, the bus stops, due to a traffic jam ahead.
— Strange, was there an accident? – the doctor asks himself going to check his cell phone with some news
Peter tries to look out the window but can't see much outside; it was just dark and he couldn't get a good view of the front;
— I can't see very well, but I think it was... - Before Peter could finish his reasoning, a tremor causes the bus and everything around it to shake slightly, which usually indicated an attack from a nearby villain.
Most of the people on the bus get up and walk to the windows. Since heroes, villains and their conflicts had become so common in everyone's lives, no one would run in despair if something like that happened, only, of course, if it was at a considerable distance from the possibility of causing him harm, and even then there were still those who stayed close, there is crazy for everything after all.
But Peter then feels a shiver, his 'Spider Sense' activates, but not to defend himself from a blow, but as if something is wrong, as happened at the Sports Festival, he looks to his left side, seeing two people bent over a window. In a quick movement, he shoots two webs, one from each 'web-shooter', which stick to each of the people and he pulls them close to him, when, a millisecond later, the side of the bus is smashed by two figures rushing in at high speed, creating a crater in the ceiling and denting the floor of the bus, where the two people were initially.
— Argh! – on the ground, the man who was found was none other than Falcon, the winged hero, he was injured, and had his red wings quite beaten down and was trying to hold his attacker, who was above him, and it was someone, or rather something, that Peter didn't expect to see again...

...a Sentinel
The robot with black scales was different from the one that Mr. Stark had faced in the SPE, it was smaller, more "thin" if that was possible, so the hero even without super strength could resist the robot, which seemed to try to touch the hero's wings for any reason...
But before Peter can do anything, Yinsen crouches down beside Peter with his suitcase in hand;
— Peter, get back! - The doctor says, immediately putting the suitcase on the floor, with his hand over it, but instead of the normal leather of the suitcase, a scanner was analyzing the doctor's hand, and soon it flashes green and transforms;
Yinsen seemed to know exactly what was going on with his suitcase, as it opens automatically, showing various mechanisms and paraphernalia inside, the man puts his hand inside, and when he takes it out, he has a red and silver gauntlet, very similar. with that of Iron Man. And apparently also with the same propellant, as he soon launches a blast of energy that does not knock down, but distracts the robot, which is taken by surprise and momentarily forgets its main target and turns to Yinsen.
But in a short time, right after having shot, the doctor puts his foot inside the case that in seconds expands and covers his entire body with red and silver armor, a little more robust, like the first versions of Mr. Stark, but instead of a circular or triangular reactor on the chest, such armor has a very large "Y" in place.
— Peter, stay here! - he says when facing Peter with that metallic helmet, before shooting with the thrusters in his boots towards the Sentinel
The robot tries to catch him mid-flight, but Yinsen uses some smaller thrusters to maneuver, dodging the attack and quickly placing himself close to Falcon's head and the robot's exposed spot. Taking advantage of this gap, he propels himself forward, picking up the robot, taking off and taking it to the sky, away from people.
Peter hardly expects, or even notices, the pro hero on the floor of the bus, as he jumps through the hole in the bus and runs out onto the streets. The boy sees several people getting out of their vehicles and trying to observe what was happening, seeing the bright spot that was Yinsen taking the creature/robot away..
— Nice detail that he left it aside... - the boy says to himself referring to Yinsen's armor
But either way, Peter soon has a bad feeling that this shouldn't be the only Sentinel in town; those two S.P.E freaks must have sent more. The boy then soon runs towards one of the buildings, releasing a web on a light pole to get momentum, swinging and throwing himself into a building, the boy grabs a small distance from the top and climbs the rest until he is there. From up there, the boy can hear the sounds of ambulances, police, and he can see at least five fires spread across the neighborhood.
— This is definitely not a barbecue gone wrong… – the boy says – and five barbecues going wrong in the same neighborhood is too much…
He knew he wasn't with Yinsen, but he couldn't stay still, putting on his mask, Peter runs a few meters to the edge of the building and jumps. With the start of his fall, he clicks on the shooter's sensor, releasing a strand of web, which this time travels much farther thanks to a gas pressure adjustment, catching on a building and swinging, then releasing the web and repeating. movement, swinging towards the nearest fire spot.

Earlier, and not far away, Danny and Shang had been patrolling together; the boy walking a few feet behind his mentor. The sunlight faded little by little, and the lights of the shops and the streetlamps were being turned on, replacing the star as the source of lighting in the place.
Danny was still thinking about the short conversation (more of a monologue) he'd had with Shang a few moments ago. In short, the boy felt bad about the whole situation; having chosen Shang's agency out of convenience, having focused all his time and attention on his hunt for Taskmaster, and worst of all, having ignored his friends for the past few days.
Thinking of his friends, Danny takes his cell phone out of his pocket, seeing the message from Peter that he had seen but not replied to. He soon unlocks his cell phone and starts typing a message, he was determined, he would leave this whole situation behind, talk to his friends, make the most of these last days of internship and...
And in the blink of an eye, Danny's thoughts and ideas are interrupted by an explosion a few blocks away, soon, screams are heard and black smoke begins to rise to the skies in the distance.
— An attack... Come on! – Shang warns Danny and without even turning around, he runs towards the noise and smoke

— Yea! – Danny responds, and also starts running towards the fire, after his mentor
However, when passing through an alley between two buildings, Danny notices, through his peripheral vision, a figure in the shadows passing quickly by him. It had been a very quick figure, anyone in the boy's shoes would have thought it was just a stray cat or something, but Danny had seen news about Taskmaster so many times and the few dark, shoddy footage they'd gotten. take it from him, which the boy was sure, was him.
Debating with himself whether or not to go after him, his emotion speaks out before his rational side can mount an argument, and he starts running down the alley, going after that figure.
Navigating through alleys and alleys, seeing only small pieces of this figure's clothing, Danny follows his only lead on Taskmaster; if he was right, he would face him right then, but if he was wrong, he would probably never get another chance.
But after some time, he hears the figure slow down and turn into an alley. The boy then slows down and slowly heads towards the edge of the alley's entrance so he can see what's going on there.
The incessant noise of traffic and people had been left behind, being now just a noise in the background that denounced all the confusion that was taking place at that moment.
— Idiots, they're making too much noise... - Danny hears a man with a hoarse voice say - well, at least with all this distraction, it's going to be harder to find us, isn't it?
Danny takes a peek and spots two people there. Even though it was night, the moonlight and some nearby artificial lighting sources were enough for you to see inside. A man was on the ground, he had dark skin, dark curly hair and was well muscled, wore a tank top, baggy pants and had a mask and bandana on his head, and on his back, a bow and a quiver, but no arrows.
Standing there was the definitive image of the man Danny had been researching for the past few days; wearing heavy armor, along with a white cape and hood, with several weapons on his body, with the boy being able to see a sword at his waist, a shield on his back and what appeared to be a bow tucked into his waist. In addition to a skull mask, which hid any and all expressions that man could manage. That was, without a doubt, the Taskmaster. He then holds the man to the ground and lifts him up, pushing him into the wall, with his right forearm across his throat.
That's when Danny notices the man's amount of injuries; he didn't appear to bleed much, but his legs were at odd angles, as were his arms, his fingers were slightly crooked, and his face was quite swollen and red.
— Very well "Cromache" or whatever the fuck... - Taskmaster says squeezing the man's neck - let's get this over with....

— It's...Comanche... - the man says weakly.

— Like I care... – Taskmaster says removing a blade from his belt – ok, come on sir “hero”, let's finish this as soon as possible ok? I don't want to take too long and have a chance to draw unwanted attention...
Hearing this and knowing what would happen next, Danny hides again, quickly clenching his fist, placing it in front of him, closing his eyes and concentrating on his breathing. Soon, his fist glows a golden yellow, charged with his vital energy, and he charges forward.
Coming out of hiding and heading hard towards the duo, fist raised, about to take the assassin by surprise, having his Quirk activated so that this is a quick fight; the boy strikes the blow.
But nothing went as planned.
Taskmaster had let the man, “Comanche” fall to the ground and had faced Danny as the boy approached. Quickly noticing the glowing fist coming towards him, and holding the blade in one hand, he uses his left forearm to fend off the boy's energized arm, while dodging to the other side. Having not thought much, and now with his guard open, the villain takes advantage of this, drawing his left arm close to his face and delivering a 'jab' directly to Danny's forehead. The blow leaves him stunned, and he wasn't prepared for the kick to his ribs, which comes right after it, and knocks him backwards, causing him to fall a distance from his target. He only has time to pay attention, moments before a blade pierces his face. The boy manages for a split second to dodge, with the blade passing mere millimeters from his face, being enough to cut a part of the mask on his face, causing it to widen and fall over his eyes.
Danny then takes the mask off his face and glares at his opponent. But the same has a very opposite reaction, before, in a fighting position, now it has become relaxed, the bent knees straighten, and he slightly turns his head, as if slightly confused.
— You're just a child... - Taskmaster says watching the boy on the floor; not regretting in any way what he had done, but no longer wanting to prolong that confrontation – go home boy…your parents must be worried… – he says turning his back and going back to what he was doing.
Soon getting up, Danny takes a deep breath and goes for another fight, this time without using his Quirk, as he had seen how his opponent fought; he was pretty stiff, probably because of the armor, so he was a lot more defensive, using the bigger impact and weapons at his disposal to do the real damage.
Danny approaches from behind, even though it wasn't an honorable way to fight, he didn't care about that anymore; he tries a blow with the side of his open hand on the opponent, with more open and fluid movements, he would be able to get through the opponent's heaviest movements.
But before the hit connects, the villain shows incredible agility and flexibility, as he stretches his body and kicks Danny, still on his back, stretching his entire torso and one of his legs in an almost perfectly horizontal position, pushing the boy backwards. He then turns around, and Danny tries again his new strategy, several blows, trying to use his agility and speed against his opponent.
But the man's fighting style changes in the blink of an eye.
His robust and hard movements are now agile, flexible, he blocks blows with speed and mastery, with open, claw-shaped hands, using his forearms, but also turning and moving his body in a way that Danny would find impossible. for someone using so much equipment.
Seeing an attack coming from above, Danny tries to block it with his forearm, but, he soon feels the pain of quick cuts in the region, he pulls away, seeing the bandages torn with precision and with a little blood staining them red. He notices that the breastplate of his uniform had the same bruise; three long cuts, which don't affect him because of the built-in protection, but slightly damage the design. He looks at Taskmaster, noting the blades retracting at the tips of each of his fingers, as if they were claws.
— Look boy, I don't want to go on this much longer… – Taskmaster says, with a little more irritation, but still wanting Danny to leave – if you leave now I can forget about this whole situation and your face too, what do you think?

— You… – Danny says quietly – you killed many, and left my master and other heroes unable to perform their duties… but not anymore, as the next Iron Fist, champion of Kun-Lu and holder of the mystical martial arts, I will defeat you, not just for myself, but for the other heroes, and for my father.

— Iron Fist... - A metaphorical lightbulb seems to light up in Taskmaster's mind when he remembers such a name and compares it to the uniform the boy was wearing, if Danny could see his face, he would see the sarcastic smile appearing on his father's face. opponent - of course, how could I forget, sorry not to notice the similarity of the uniform, the darkness got in the way... but yes, I remember, Iron Fist, Orson Randall... another one of the links in the worst chain of society of the heroes

— You don't know what you're talking about, my father was, and still is, a great hero and...

— What a pity, so naive... you don't seem to know your old man well – Taskmaster says addressing the almost fainted hero near the wall – take this one for example; "Comanche", early thief, criminal, involved with Harlem gangs since before he came of age, but because he knows how to shoot some arrows and has a tracking Quirk he gets a role that says he's a "hero" ...

—... – Danny says nothing; he had studied that inmates with good behavior and who passed several psychological evaluations could receive a minor hero license, category C or D, but he had never seen it in practice, all the bureaucratic processes were very time consuming

— Where's the honor? Where is the true justice? These “heroes” try to run away from their past, they try to erase it, but it always arrives – he says nudging the hero with his foot – and besides, they couldn’t even defeat me, they didn’t pass the test, they didn’t complete the training. . So I wiped them out, either partially or completely, but one thing I know, I rid this town of more rogue heroes than it could ever thank me for...
Either way, Danny stands his ground; he knew the only way out of there was to fight, he certainly wouldn't give up trying to defeat that man, because if he didn't, he couldn't be a hero, he couldn't be... the Iron Fist

Making a left turn in one of the buildings, Peter soon observes where the possible confrontation between machine and heroes took place. At one of the neighborhood's lighthouse intersections, police and firefighters had a few cars and trucks positioned at the entrance to one of the streets, and an orange glow and smoke rising was a sign of fire. While the loud scuffling noises were undoubtedly signs that the Sentinel was close.
Swinging with a web attached to a nearby pole, Peter descends a little in front of the barrier created by the police and firefighters, wondering why no one had called his attention, but soon remembering that he was wearing a mask; then that would be his real time to be a hero.
Peter pauses for a moment, and the flashbacks to the last time I had abandoned his mentor and put on a mask was the night Uncle Ben... Peter shakes his head, pushing those thoughts away, he was an MA student, that was his duty , he then goes in the direction of the confrontation.
Before approaching, the boy sees two large shapes trying to push each other, one Peter recognizes with some difficulty; even though he was a fan of heroes, he didn't follow the more specific heroes of each neighborhood in New York as much, but this guy he certainly knew. A man over seven feet tall, massively muscled, with gray, hairless skin, with a wide, toothy mouth, and a fin that ran from his head to the base of his neck, the undersea hero of Harlem.” Tiger shark".
Unfortunately, his opponent was more recognizable to Peter. While not as large and menacing as the version that had attacked the S.P.E, the shape, coloring, and pattern were recognizable, a Sentinel. The two villains, the younger one and the red one, were supposed to be behind this too, Peter reasons, but why? There didn't seem to be any apparent motive, other than the attack on the S.P.E, where they planned to kill Iron Man, what were they doing?...
Unfortunately Peter didn't have time to think much; both the hero and the robot held each other's forearms, thus trying to take down their respective opponent. Tiger Shark seemed to have the upper hand, being slightly larger than the robot, but something soon changes.
The hero cries out in pain, seeing that the robot had pierced his arm with its fingertips, causing some blood to come out, but at that moment something happens. The robot's scales become smooth and gray, it grows to the hero's size, a small fin appears on its back, and together with the hero's own surprise it was enough for the robot to throw him backwards, making the hero cross a fence and slam his back into a brick wall.
As soon as this occurs, two heroes who were keeping slightly apart spring into action, one of them heading towards the half-fish hero and the other shooting the robot with a gun.
The one shooting looked like a woman due to the slight curves, as she wore a black uniform that covered her completely, from head to toe, with only the orange eyes of the mask and the weapon of the same color as something that stood out. She fired small energy shots at the robot from the weapon, but they seemed to bounce off the robot and hit other places; trees, buildings, on the ground, even though she was shooting in several different places. While the robot barely noticed, walking calmly towards Tiger Shark.
— Shades, do something! – The woman screams as she continues shooting at the machine

— Are you crazy Nighthawk? – the so-called “Shades”, who helped Tiger Shark, answer, he was an Afro-descendant man, thin but athletic, with a shaved head and a goatee. He wore nothing but a coat, t-shirt, pants and sneakers, but what was out of place was that he was wearing sunglasses, at night – this thing mirrored my Quirk and caused all this fire, our best bet is the big guy... - he says pointing to the underwater hero who was slowly getting up

— Try to shoot right in the middle of the torso! – the woman informs him – by his position it should be enough to reflect directly to you, try to overheat him!

— I hope this works out or you're going to tell my son why his father didn't come home!

— Go now!!! – she says with the robot approaching the duo

— Oh shit. Here we go again… – he says, but soon he puts his right hand on the arm of the glasses, and soon two light circles can be seen in the lens and soon two beams of bright yellow energy are shot from the eyes by the lens. The two blasts, which seem to form one thing, meet in the creature's chest and really, it didn't reflect anywhere, it seemed to reflect forward, but it was caught by the main blast and formed this energy loop that slowed the robot a little, but not much – I won't last long, big guy!
Peter watches the robot approaching and then raises his fist to hit "Shades", with Tiger Shark almost standing, and it's there, at that moment, that Peter springs into action.
The boy launches two webs, which are fired by the launchers, connecting and turning one with an open end into a net shape, which sticks and wraps itself around the robot's raised fist. Peter then uses his strength and stops the machine's movement, planting his feet on the ground while holding the web with both hands, thus utilizing his strength to give the heroes a chance. The Sentinel then turns to look at Peter, and the boy just smiles at the robot as he messes up its attack.
And it was enough. Tiger Shark soon stands up, knocking Shades out of the way, who stops the blast. The big hero then lands a full hook on the Sentinel's jaw, which on impact breaks free from the web and staggers back. The hero was about to continue the attack, but turns around, and meets Peter with his eyes. The boy doesn't know what to do when he sees the hero's lack of happiness, but the same just sends him a thumbs up and goes to his fight, while Peter can't do more than lift a thumbs up back.
— Shang! – the boy soon hears Nighthawk yelling for an arriving hero, having passed the barrier
The hero in the case; the martial-artist hero, Shang-Chi, wearing his red and black attire and with five silver bracelets with orange sparkles on his right forearm.
— What's the situation? - he asks

— Todd has the robot under control - the heroine says referring to the Tiger Shark, who attacked his opponent mercilessly

— A robot that caused all this? – Shang asks

— Don't mention it, he just arrived and started attacking, we don't know anything anymore – she says – what we need now is to take care of the fires here while the firefighters can't get closer

— I got it! – Shang says and goes to a fire hydrant nearby.
The hero then releases his bracelets, which Peter knew were called "Rings", which float in the air, surrounding the hero in an orange glow. He then makes some movements with his arms and then quickly stretches them, launching the Rings towards the fire hydrant, locking them in a specific part, and rotating them, causing them to open the fire hydrant, releasing large amounts of water into the street. Shang then with other moves returns the Rings and releases them again, causing the five to form a kind of mill, rotating at high speed and positioning them near the water outlet, thus making Shang manage to direct the water jet towards the fires around.
Peter is impressed by all the teamwork and soon realizes that Shang was the one Danny was interning with, as Gwen had told him, but Peter couldn't see Danny anywhere. That didn't make sense for a few reasons; Danny must have been close to his mentor, and if Shang was here, then that was the closest "Sentinel" threat to where he was, meaning Danny hadn't left for a closer emergency unless...
— Damn it! – the penny soon falls to Peter, who runs a few meters, and launches a web on a pole, launching himself up and onto a building terrace. After "Landing" he takes his cell phone out of his pocket as he runs, and tries to call Danny - come on Danny, this is no time to be an old man and not know how to answer a smartphone...
As soon as his call goes to voicemail, Peter accesses a few other apps quickly while jumping from one building to another, for now aimlessly. For he knew, if Danny wasn't with Shang, that meant something “more important” had come his way, and only one thing was, to Danny at that moment, more important than Sentinels invading the neighborhood;
... Taskmaster.

Danny then, having a little moment of clarity of thought, without emotion distracting him, tries to come up with a strategy. His opponent appeared to be adept at various martial forms, and he was likely also able to parry and deflect his attacks as he had already fought, and defeated, Orson; since in the end, the eldest had taught Danny everything he knew, which made their fighting ways similar. So Danny thinks that he would have to use more complicated techniques, which Orson knew, but didn't use much, besides his superior agility due to his size.
Going on top of Taskmaster again, the boy starts with some predictable punches, which the opponent can easily block or dodge, but which Danny gradually increases speed, overloading the opponent's perception, distracting him so he can prepare a blow, that demanded focus, agility, strength and precision.
With a small window of opportunity, Danny braces himself, lowers his body in such a way that it surprises the villain, and rotates his body keeping his right leg tucked in, until it's in Taskmaster's direction, which soon happens, and the boy kicks the opponent's abdomen, combining strength, precision and speed in a powerful and risky blow. But Taskmaster, from his experience with fighting, is able to perceive what was happening moments before impact, which was enough to put his arm in front of the point that would be hit, which prevents him from breaking some ribs, but doesn't stop most of the blow, which makes him move a few meters away from the boy, given the sheer strength and agility applied by the boy.
— I must admit boy, I'm impressed… – Taskmaster says, still feeling the blow, but getting back to his feet – but now it's my turn.
For the first time in that fight, Taskmaster is the attacker, he's the one who goes for Danny, unlike the previous times where he just defended himself. He starts right away with several punches on Danny, who has to focus only on parrying and blocking, be they punches, kicks, elbows, both of which are healthy blurs of blows, with no time to think straight. Danny has to focus a lot on just blocking, given the speed of his opponent's punches, and in a small guard opening, he sees Taskmaster quickly flinching, bringing his right leg close to his body and rotating to give the boy a kick. , and all Danny can think of is; impossible.
Danny, not having time to react, takes the hit straight and completely to his chest. Sheer force sends him flying for a few meters before falling to the ground on his stomach. He feels short of breath, and when he can breathe again, he feels a twinge in his chest, which probably indicates at the very least a broken rib. But even with his physical state, it was his mental state that got Danny the most; he had been trying to use that technique for more than five years, Orson himself had taken three to master it, it was not possible that someone, having only seen this movement once, be able to recreate it with such precision. Unless...
— Your Quirk? -Danny asks breathlessly as he gets up.

— Look, you're so smart... - Taskmaster says as he gets into a fighting position, he didn't seem to want Danny to escape anymore - years of training for many, just seconds for me...
Danny knew at that moment, fight or flight was futile. The man in front of him had an innate power capable of copying moves, and the boy had no information other than that the man would be able to use whatever martial technique the boy used, thus giving him a single chance, his own Quirk.
The boy then starts to concentrate his chi in his fist, if he managed to land a single good blow, maybe using other techniques, even if he managed to copy them a hit with his charged fist should be enough to make him pass out . With that, he concentrates his life energy in his right fist, which started to glow with a golden yellow light, but unfortunately Taskmaster had deduced what it was.
The villain then throws a knife in Danny's direction, but the boy is fast enough, and, with his fist already energized, makes a quick movement to the side, deflecting and destroying the thrown blade, but what he didn't expect is that with the blade's distraction, a circular gray metal shield with an orange symbol slams into the wall on his left side and hits him squarely in the temple. Danny falls to the ground, having lost his concentration due to dizziness, his fist failing to glow and the shield having been thrown in such a way that it bounces right back into Taskmaster's hands.
— Do you think I'm an idiot boy? You started this confrontation with that glowing fist of yours, I knew it was something special, as part of your Quirk, the only thing of yours that I couldn't copy – Taskmaster says – but you've had me tired already boy, I've already given you enough chances, So I'll have to end you...
But before the mercenary begins to move towards Danny, a kind of sticky rope is attached to the side of his shield, having come from above, and soon the object is taken from his arm by someone who has pulled it, and a another rope is thrown into his hands, tying them together like a web...
Both then see a figure, who had jumped and grabbed the shield, doing some flips until he fell crouching with one hand supporting, while the other was with the shield, in a dumpster further into the alley; a boy wearing a red and blue outfit.
— Hey everyone – the boy says waving to Danny, Taskmaster and Comanche, still passed out – the landing could have been better is that the clothes are new, you know how it is right?

— Peter!? – Danny diz em um misto de felicidade, por ter apoio agora, e confusão de como Peter havia aparecido ali

— That's the name in my documents, yeah. Oh, what's up Danny? Did you think I'd let you face a villain alone? Come on... - Peter says in an amused way to his friend who smiles - but okay, now we're both going to face a villain now

— Another kid... Is there a costume party nearby by any chance? – Taskmaster asks without much patience – and what about this thing? Did it come out of you? – he asks trying to get rid of the web in his hands.

— I don't know, I wanted to ask you this – Peter says without fear – since I found this here, you must be a fake Captain America, right? Well, never mind, take it here!
Peter says this and throws the shield towards Taskmaster as hard as he can, which was already much greater given his Quirk. But without really knowing how to throw a shield and with Taskmaster knowing several maneuvers with the object, he extends his hands still trapped to grab the circular shield, in a way that it cuts a piece of the web, and he manages to free himself from it, and still stopping the shield between his arms so he wouldn't hit it. But Peter uses this opportunity, shooting a web at his mask, and pulling him to slam his forehead into the shield, hard.
With the web in his face and confusion from the blow, Peter jumps out of the dumpster, using the villain's head as support for a second jump that lands him close to Danny. The blonde had used that moment to check on the Comanche hero who was still on the ground, but apparently he had regained consciousness, even if slightly.
— How is he? – Peter asks, keeping his gaze fixed on Taskmaster

— Broken legs and arms, it's not the best, but he'll survive, he won't be able to help us either, unfortunately - Danny says after checking out the hero and positioning himself next to Peter, prepared for the continuation of that confrontation - how did you find me ?

— You know that lost cell phone function? – Peter asks, even though he knew the answer would be a 'no' from Danny – I put your phone number and it traced it to here.

— Got it... - Danny says next to his colleague and, again thinking more, he wanted to apologize. – Peter I wanted to...

— No need – Peter says, lifting his mask so Danny could look him face to face – it's ok, let's focus on finishing this guy, we can talk later.

— Okay... - Dany says turning to Taskmaster who was removing the web from his mask; he needed to inform Peter of everything he knew to get the maximum advantage in that fight - he seems to have a Quirk that makes him able to copy moves

— Analytical Mutant Quirk? – Peter ponders more with himself – Through visual stimuli?

— Yes... – after living in the same classroom with Peter for some time, Danny was used to it when he started talking in more detail about Quirks – he also seems to be able to store movements, he changes styles very quickly, must be from other people...

— That's why all equipment - Peter deduces - must be from other heroes' styles...

— Okay, I think you've already had the chat, right? – Taskmaster says, getting to his feet, with his shield in hand and removing an orange-bladed sword from its sheath – but now I have to take care of two brats, and that makes me angry...

— It's cool, I'm not a big fan of yours either - Peter says putting the mask back on his face and turning to Danny - I'll go on top and you go on the bottom?
Danny just nods and the two prepare for the confrontation. The blonde tried to think of a way to defeat the villain, but Peter had an ace up his sleeve; His cell phone was webbed high on one of the walls of the buildings that formed the alley. And he had recently triggered an alert on the M.A app that all students had for emergency contacts, all students and teachers had this app, so the kid just needed to delay the villain long enough until some professional arrived. Or anyone for that matter...

Some time ago, at a relative distance from the two child heroes, a group of professional heroes, who looked more like hooligans than symbols of justice, ride their motorcycles along Franklin D. Roosevelt Avenue, passing through the surroundings of Harlem, near the Harlem River. . All dressed in leather uniforms like a good motorcycle team, they were led by two people in two separate vehicles.
The first was none other than Johnny Blaze, hero number two, the Ghost Rider, on his all-black Harley Davidson Fat Boy. He wore his black spiked leather pattern, black jeans, and a silver chain across his torso.
The vehicle next to him was a black 1969 Dodge Charger, with the engine altered and out of the hood, being driven by MA student Roberto Reyes, who was wearing his hero uniform, his jacket with white straps zipped all the way to the top. .
Neither of them spoke much during the journey while they were side by side, but not that that was the will of at least one of them;
— I was pretty excited for this, ya know? This moment of ours... - Blaze starts to speak, but Reyes downshifts and accelerates the car to be a little further ahead of his father, so as not to hear what the older one has to say.
But the hero soon does the same and in a few seconds he is back at his son's side;
— Your flame training is very promising – he tries again – you will go back to school at a much higher level, I'm sure.
Still not wanting to hear it, Reyes rolls up his window and turns up the radio; it was playing Queen, so there were two positives.
Knowing that Reyes wouldn't pay attention, Blaze tries to start a subject that he was sure the boy would hear, until some explosions are heard in the distance, the entire team can observe, in the distance, smoke rising between the buildings of Harlem and the bright orange glow, which indicated fire, and possibly villains.

— Okay guys, everyone with me! – Johnny shouts to his companions, activating his Quirk and causing both his skull, his hands and the tires of his motorcycle to catch fire and accelerate towards the conflict
Reyes was close to accompanying him, already feeling the smoke coming out of his face and the flames taking over, until he hears a notification on his cell phone, he quickly sees him next to the handbrake, being able to observe that it was a notification from the M.A's app, and it was an SOS from Peter, a few miles from Reyes' location. The boy then looks ahead, soon noticing an approaching return, the boy makes a sudden turn, almost running over some of his father's colleagues and follows through the dark streets of Harlem, ignoring his father's call that is getting more and more lower and lower with increasing distance between them as he drove towards his embattled colleague.

For Peter and Danny the situation was unfortunately not very good; Danny has just received another blow that knocks him back, and Peter earns a smack in the face that takes him close to his companion to the ground, with a definitely broken nose and his skull vibrating, but neither of them has time to process anything because the mercenary was already attacking them again with his sword. Peter can feel his approach by the spider sensor, and lets go of a web, clinging to the wall and pulling himself to stick to it while Danny rolls to the side and then stands up in a more defensive position.
Peter knew why this wasn't working; he and Danny had completely different strategies. He just wanted to delay the villain, so he stayed further out of his reach, throwing webs and objects to delay him, while Danny tried to defeat him right there and then, then he got much closer to the villain, trying, with all his forces, land a good blow.
But that Quirk was, surprisingly, a problem for Peter. He thought Taskmaster could only copy fixed patterns of blows and movements, but he also seemed to easily understand them. Against Danny it was obviously the perfect Quirk, but for Peter, who didn't have very standard moves, and even if he did, he did in a way (using the webs and his ability to stick to walls) that were impossible for Taskmaster to copy, but just because Peter was now predictable was already a huge weakness.
The brunette knew he needed a plan, even with little time, someone should have already seen his S.O.S, so he just needed a little more time. And he had the perfect thing for it;
Seeing Danny take another whole string of shield blows, with Peter deducing they came from videos of Captain America, or even Captain Britain, Peter launches a web, which is reflected by the mercenary's sword. Well, reflected isn't the word, as the web sticks together, and with one more familiar move, Taskmaster grabs the web and pulls it, bringing Peter towards him. But he had also become predictable, he pulled Peter to try to hit him with the shield, but the boy already expected that, putting his hands and feet forward, he clings to the shield, quickly trapping two more webs on him and jumping across and above Taskmaster. Back on the ground, Peter begins to run, climb, circumvent Taskmaster as best he can, increasingly webbing out, which is a little harder now, but not impossible, until the villain is in a tightly held aunt cocoon. , similar to the one Peter had arrested Reyes at the Sports Festival.
With this rare opportunity, Peter goes to Danny, lifting him off the ground, he was already badly bruised, black eye, split lip, some cuts on his arms and legs, luckily, with his protection on his torso, no vital organs had been hit.
— I don't think we're on the same page... - Peter says helping his friend up

— I also think. – Danny says, wiping the blood from his nose with his sleeve – go and try to get help, I'll hold him...

— Okay, first, stupid ideas are not accepted this time of night – Peter says looking at his friend after taking the mask off his face, showing his bruises and blood in his nose – second, you won't get rid of me so fast, third I already sent an SOS signal to the...
Peter's explanation is interrupted by the sound of something being thrown and the sound of glass breaking; even without much lighting, Peter can see his cell phone stuck in a web on top of one of the walls, but now with a knife stuck in it
— Oh, come on, it was a Christmas gift... - the boy says disappointed.
They then see an orange glow come out of Taskmaster's "cocoon", and he soon cuts through that barrier of webs with the glowing blade of his sword, having apparently managed to get one arm out first to throw the knife. He then emerges from the cocoon and faces the boys.
—Come on, evil butterfly, turned video game boss now? I just arrested you and you're out with something new - Peter says putting on the mask while Danny raises his fists
But unlike other times, he just looks at Peter and Danny and then at the cell phone and thinks for a moment, before sheathing the blade and turning to the boys.
— You guys aren't worth my time - he says taking some spheres from his pockets and throwing them on the ground, instantly creating a white smoke that completely covers him
Peter wastes no time, launching a web and securing it to an iron balcony with stairs, he launches himself until he is above the smoke, soon managing to see Taskmaster running away. Peter starts to approach, prepared to launch a web and catch the villain, until he hears the noise of a car approaching at high speed. Taskmaster seems to hear it too, as he pauses for a moment, pulling the bow out of his leg, opening it and fitting an arrow into it, pulling the string, and just as he does, a black car appears at the mouth of the alley and Taskmaster fires off. the arrow.
The arrow had a red light on the protruding tip and as soon as it hit the ground near the car, it exploded. The force of the blast causes the car to rise and then fall back to the ground, with black smoke starting to rise as the tires and outboard engine catch fire. But unlike a normal car, the fire does not spread or damage the car, the wheels and engine simply continue to burn. And from inside the car, a figure comes out wearing almost everything in black; sneakers, pants, gloves and a jacket, but the latter with white stripes. His tanned skin, fine features and black hair with a white tuft at the end bring recognition to the two boys furthest away. The boy appeared to have a cut on his forehead, as blood was running down the side of his face.
— If you've damaged the paint… – young Reyes says, with smoke billowing from his face and his eyes starting to glow like there's a fire inside – your situation is going to get worse than you can imagine. – The boy ends right before his skin and hair disintegrate, giving way to a flaming skull.

Chapter Text

After saying that and transforming, Reyes proceeds to slowly walk towards Taskmaster. It might even be a walk with no ill intentions, if whoever was walking wasn't an angry kid with a flaming skull.
— You couldn't defeat me so you had to summon the devil to piss me off? – Taskmaster asks, in a strangely calm way for the scene he was seeing.
Danny and Peter stand still watching that, but Reyes wastes no time; he summons two chains that appear behind him, but instead of launching themselves towards his opponent, they wrap around the boy's forearms and wrists, as if they were Muay-Thai ropes, but made of iron. Besides, the part that passed over Reyes's bent fingers glowed orange, like red-hot iron, and the boy raised his fists in his trusted, familiar boxing stance.
— So he uses his fists… – Trainer says sheathing his sword, putting away his shield and putting his closed fists up – come on then, show me what you got…
Robbie soon complies, with the distance having shrunk, he lunges for an attempted blow to the side of Taskmaster's head, but being in his skull form, even with an exponential increase in strength and stamina, one thing diminishes; his speed. Even with several attempts, of several blows in different ways, Taskmaster continues to dodge the boy Reyes with some ease, and after a while analyzing his movements, the mercenary starts to give the boy some blows of his own.
Obviously he avoids the boy's flaming skull, but starts to deliver several blows to his torso, which even though hot, didn't seem so dangerous, besides, the boy didn't seem to be agile enough to block him. Which in itself wasn't a problem, as with his resistance, Taskmaster felt like he was punching a brick wall, the way the boy didn't seem to notice. The villain then takes a few steps back, thinking of a new strategy; one that would use a new toy;
— You're tough boy – Taskmaster says cracking his neck – but let's see if you can handle this – he says and soon a kind of mechanism grows and lodges in each of the villain's forearms; a piece of iron in each fist with iron staves, with some other mechanism more hidden beneath the armor and cloak.
Even without knowledge, Reyes tries again to attack, but the villain lands another punch, this time with the mechanisms, and as soon as he hits Reyes' abdomen, the machine activates and gives a new impulse with the iron rods, which has enough strength to take Reyes back.
The kid isn't thrown or anything like that, but that was so unexpected that he had staggered back a few steps out of sheer surprise, but he soon returned to face the villain, angrier than ever, not that he could make many expressions in his skull mode.
— Did you like it? Courtesy of a friend of mine – Taskmaster says referring to the mechanisms – now things are going to get interesting...

Peter just watched from a safe distance the clash between Reyes and Taskmaster. At first, as expected, Taskmaster dodged the blows and Reyes looked like a punching machine. Until Taskmaster activates those machines in his arms, and the spider boy has a slight impression of having seen those equipment before, and it had something to do with Nigeria, but Peter didn't remember very well.
But anyway, that equipment had definitely leveled the battlefield; once a boy with super strength and a man with experience, now both with strength, but only one with a lot of experience.
Peter then tries to help Reyes in some way; in a moment the boy and the villain switch positions, with now Reyes closer and with his back to Peter. The boy uses Taskmaster's vision block to launch a web and catch him off guard, but the one who was quite prepared was Robbie, with an agility and reaction time never seen before in that form, he simply raises his arm and holds the web as it passes over his right shoulder. He takes it and turns his head, looking back at Peter, those eyes literally on fire.
— Seriously? After everything we've been through!? – Peter asks indignantly.
Without giving an answer, Reyes sets the web on fire and the flames quickly consume it. Peter is quick enough to release the thread, releasing it before the fire reaches him, and watching the web darken and be consumed by the flames.
— Whoever launched the web is no longer here... - the boy says he raises his arms in surrender as he saw Reyes return to the fight

— Peter! – The boy turns around to see Danny calling him to come to him and the unconscious hero. Peter leaves Reyes and walks over to the blond, who was crouching beside the hero, his right hand glowing over the hero's leg and adjusting a piece of wood and a piece of iron as splints — can you create a sash?

— I think so. - Peter says, soon releasing web and tying the hero's broken leg between the two splints

— Hngh... – they hear the hero grumble, apparently he has slightly regained consciousness

— This splint will make it easier if we have to move him... - Danny says deactivating his quirk - you pick him up and take him to some hero, I'll send Reyes along and...

— Danny! – Peter puts his hand on his friend's arm as he removes his mask – that's enough, I'm not going anywhere while you're here… What's all this for Danny? Send me away? Facing Taskmaster alone... Is this all because of Orson?

— ... – Danny takes a moment to respond, as if pondering his answer – you wouldn’t understand… – is all he can say.

— So help me understand - Peter says squeezing Danny's shoulder, encouraging him to share his feelings
Danny reflects for a few moments, until something happens. An orange glow, coming from behind Peter, illuminates the blonde's face, at the same time Peter's Spider-Sense is activated, he then grabs Danny and ducks with his colleague and almost instantly afterwards, a burst of orange flames passes over both of them.
— Reyes! Come on! – Peter turns to the boy, slightly indignant – not wanting help I can take, but we are on the same team, take it easy!

Reyes recoils slightly after his flame attack. He didn't really want to do it, it had been an involuntary reflex; he wasn't used to the ghost form yet, but one thing he knew, when he started to despair, it meant his time in that form was running out, and that wasn't a good thing.
Watching his opponent, he sees that with the blast of fire, he had pulled his cape forward, probably because it was made of some fire resistant material, but not entirely apparently;
— Damn it! – Taskmaster says removing the cape with some places on fire – Fireproof my ass, Hammer you pay me...
Reyes doesn't have much time to act; he didn't want to do it, but he feared it would be the only thing that would work.
He advances towards Taskmaster, who was still distracted by removing his cape. Grabbing his arms, he pushes him toward the wall, which breaks a little given Reyes' strength. He then holds Taskmaster tightly and stares deep into his eyes, preparing to use the "Penance Stare"
— Look into my eyes... - it was the first time that Reyes' voice was heard in ghost mode, his voice was hoarse, deep and dragged, it brought shivers to everyone who heard him - your soul is stained with the blood of innocents... Feel their pain!
With this, the flames in Reyes' skull grow, as if they were being fed, they increase and the existing glow is too much to look at directly, so Peter and Danny have to look away to avoid being blinded. Peter, even far away, feels a shiver down his spine at that moment; he had been the first person to have received that power from Reyes, and it hadn't been any good, even if unintentionally, he now wondered what could happen to someone Reyes used the Gaze on purpose.
After a few seconds, the fire subsides until it goes out, and Reyes' bare skull starts to have the skin coming back and covering his head. But what he didn't expect was Taskmaster, having turned his head in the light, turning back to face the boy, not seeming to have received any sort of affliction from the Gaze.
— Imposible... – says Reyes, getting his head back to normal

— You were wrong about something boy… – Taskmaster says calmly, feeling the boy's grip loosen and watching him return to a normal shape, covered in sweat, pale and panting – they weren't innocent.
With that Taskmaster opens his arms, freeing himself from Reyes' grip, and then follows up with a kick to the boy's belly, which throws him backwards, causing him to crash into the opposite wall and fall. Peter tries to do something, launching a web in Taskmaster's direction, but he catches it with ease, pulling Peter close to him and punching him in the face, which sends him backwards again. He then walks over to Reyes, lifting him by the hair, seeing the angry but completely exhausted boy punch him in the stomach and throw him close to Danny, who was helping Peter sit up.
Danny then gets up. The boy was tired, dirty, bleeding, bruised wrists, broken ribs, multiple bruises that pulsed every time he moved. But still he raises his arms, ready to continue.
He advances towards Taskmaster, who just watches him approach. Danny tries a blow, but already being very predictable and with his speed reduced, his opponent easily dodged his advances.
— The problem with you heroes... is that you don't know how to give up - Taskmaster says with a punch in Danny's face, which makes the boy stagger - and that's what makes you end up dead...
He was about to shove Danny with his foot, knocking him to the ground, but Taskmaster had underestimated the boy. Quickly ducking, Danny had activated what little he had left of his Quirk and punched the ground at Taskmaster's feet, catching him by surprise, and with the wave of energy knocking him backwards.
Danny holds back a howl of pain; the energy was enough for a blow, not to protect his fist too, he felt his hand bones breaking
— Danny... – Peter had approached him, with Reyes close behind -are you okay?

— Yes... – Danny can barely speak

— That one was bald-faced… – Robbie says, he also had a weakness in his speech – we need a new way to ask for reinforcements, if we continue with this fight we will end up dead...

— You two go... - Danny says pushing Peter as he gets up - I'll stay...

— Danny, that's enough! – Peter says, already irritated with his friend – what are you doing? Is this revenge? Justice? Whatever it is, it's sick to want to face him alone.

— I need this, if I want to be a hero, if I want to be Iron Fist… – Danny says and then starts to explain – where Orson came from and trained, Iron Fist is the biggest school honor, it's like the number 1 hero...
“Each Iron Fist chooses an apprentice who knows how to master his chi, and he trains to become the next Iron Fist. But, the Iron Fists never lived long to die of old age, and they had their chi to rid them of disease, so they usually died or stopped acting because they were defeated. With that, the next Iron Fist can only acquire that name if it defeats the one who defeated its master.”
— And in my case, that's him... - Danny says referring to Taskmaster, who was walking towards the three of them with his sword in his hand.

— A boy who appreciates the past, I can respect that – Taskmaster says – most heroes try to run away from their past, but only one embraced it; Iron Man, no secret identities, not denying everything he'd done in the past, but moving forward, always. This is a real hero kids, learn it - he says getting into a fighting stance
Danny also stands up, raising his fists and bracing himself, until he sees Peter on his left stepping up beside him. Danny was going to say something, but Peter is faster;
— You're not running from your past Danny, because that was never your past… – Peter says turning to his friend – you have to choose what you want to be, I bet that's what Orson wants; not that name being a weight, but a symbol...

— Don't let your father... - Reyes says, putting himself to Danny's right and putting himself in a fighting position too - or at least his idea, get in the way of you being the hero... the hero you want to be ... - Reyes says this last part looking at Peter
And in that moment, something clicks in Danny's head. A combination of something Katie said, Taskmaster's Quirk and his own powers. He had faced Taskmaster on his turf, so they couldn't win, he needed an alternative way to beat him other than in a fight, and Danny knew how.
— I have a plan…- Danny says, more determined than ever.

— I hope it doesn't involve you facing him alone - Peter says and Reyes nods.

— No, in that case I need you two – Danny says smiling – I need a little time, I need you to slow him down and hold him – he says more quietly so Taskmaster won't hear and takes a few steps back to get ready

— Can you enter the “Pure Rock and Roll Skull” mode? – Peter asks, refreshed by Danny's words, while checking his webs, he didn't have much, but it should be enough, he hoped at least.

— Just once, and not for a long time... - Reyes says, already starting to make smoke come out of his head.

— It will be enough – Peter says, lowering his mask – just try not to be predictable!

—... – Reyes says nothing as his head is covered in flames and only his skull/helmet remains in place.

— Go low, I'll go high... - Peter says and jumps on one of the walls, clinging to it and heading towards Taskmaster
Reyes understands where the boy is going and starts running towards Taskmaster as well. The villain just prepares his sword while he exchanged glances between the two boys, preparing for what might happen.
Reyes then stops a few meters from the opponent and launches a chain, which drags along the ground with speed. Taskmaster, watching the boy trying to tie his legs, does a somersault, escaping the chain and landing unharmed.
— You're going to need to be smarter than that kid... - Taskmaster says defiantly
Reyes just stares at him, and suddenly the chain stretches, as if it's been tied to something, and he pulls it with his arm. Taskmaster has just enough time to turn around, sword drawn, and see the dumpster with a chain attached to it flying toward him. With a flick of his sword, he slices the dumpster in half, with enough distance for the two halves to separate before hitting him.
But that had turned out to be a great distraction. Peter who was on the left wall shoots some webs at Taskmaster, or rather his sword. With the distance, the mercenary dodges the shots nimbly and goes towards Peter and tries to hit him with his sword, but the boy jumps at the last moment, going to the other wall.
Turning his attention, the man notices one of the currents coming towards him; expecting a direct lunge, he tries to cut it, but Reyes controls it in a way that it deflects slightly and clings to the web attached to the side of the blade, pulling it away from his hands. Peter takes advantage of this moment and shoots two webs on Taskmaster's arm and hand, and then pulls his arm so he can't use it. The villain tries to do something with his other arm, focusing on Peter, but soon feels a current pulling his other arm in the opposite direction.
Reyes approaches quickly; because of his energy, the chain wouldn't last long, so he grabs the mercenary's arm, making a headlock on it so he can remain motionless, even if only for a few moments.

— Danny! Now! – Peter yells at his friend after realizing they had Taskmaster immobilized
Danny was at that moment some distance from the trio, facing the opposite direction, he was breathing calmly and deeply, feeling all the pain in his body, but concentrating on getting just a little more energy to carry out his plan. He knew it was risky, but this might be his only chance.
Having a Quirk that focused on utilizing his vital energy to accomplish his feats, Danny had trained a lot to have a certain amount of energy stored in his body that would be enough for moderate combat. Unfortunately, given his impulsiveness at the start of that confrontation, the boy had used up all that reserve, but there was a way to get more; go deeper into your life energy. Danny could theoretically take energy from cells in his body to get more energy, it was risky, because it was naturally dangerous and the boy had never done it before, but he just needed a little.
For that, Danny needed to think about what he cared about, he could only get that energy if the goal he was fighting for was bigger than his own life. His thoughts wander to training with Orson, the classes, the heroes he admired, his desire to defeat Taskmaster, but ultimately his thoughts turn to one specific person; a person who was his biggest motivator, biggest fan, and best friend, a girl with wild ideals, crazy plans, and the most beautiful pair of sky blue eyes Danny had ever seen.

Even with all that going on, Taskmaster was also one who didn't know how to give up. He swayed and tried to free himself from the two boys' arms; if all conditions were normal, the two boys would have no difficulty, if they managed to carry out the action of arresting Taskmaster, they would easily be able to keep him given their superior strength. But unfortunately they were not in normal condition. Peter was badly bruised and tired and was using whatever strength he had left to keep Taskmaster in place, while Robbie was running out of time for his second transformation. The fire in his skull was fading, and patches of skin were regenerating along his face, indicating that his time was running out. Peter was about to yell at Danny, but looking ahead, he sees it wasn't necessary.
The blonde had already approached, without them noticing, and when they had noticed, the boy was already in front of Taskmaster, with his right hand with the tips of two illuminated fingers. Danny then holds Taskmaster's head with his left hand, holding his jaw, and with his right, places both fingers on top of Taskmaster's head, above the hood and with a slight movement, launches the energy to the mercenary, who soon softens and seems to faint.
— Did it work? – Peter asks not feeling Taskmaster fight anymore

— I hope so, time's up... - Robbie says having his skull revert to its normal shape and almost letting go of Taskmaster's arm
But suddenly the man wakes up. Startled, but still aware of his surroundings, he quickly pulls both of his arms from the two boys and rolls backwards, thus moving out of the boys' immediate reach.
He stands up in a fighting stance, or what appears to be a fighting stance; he had switched positions throughout the entire fight, but now he looked confused, looking at his hands and Danny, as if he were in someone else's body.
— What did you do to me? – Taskmaster asks in an annoyed whisper

— Yeah, I'm with him Danny, what exactly did you do? – Peter asks too.

— Given the characteristics of your Quirk; photographic memory, copying movements, everything was related to the front part of your brain; enough energy would be able to overload the neurons and cancel your Quirk, even if for a little while – Danny then stands straighter, clenching his fist, with energy seeming renewed – besides, as all your movements were from mental memory and not muscular memory, you will no longer be able to copy us, nor predict our movements...

— ANow you're talking... - Reyes says raising his fists and heading towards Taskmaster
Realizing the truth in Danny's words, Taskmaster turns towards his fallen sword and his glove begins to glow in his palm as he reaches for the weapon. At the same moment, it seems to start shaking and throws itself towards Taskmaster, as if pulled by a very strong magnet.
But Peter manages to act fast enough, launching two webs at the sword, which hinder its trajectory and pin it to the wall. Robbie then uses this opportunity to take a swing at the villain. Being very tired, Robbie practically lunges towards Taskmaster, with a punch straight to the face that sends the man backwards a few meters, with Reyes falling face down to the ground shortly after.
The villain looks up and the boys can see his mask broken, revealing part of his fair skin, square jaw and scruffy beard, along with blood coming out of his mouth.
But Reyes doesn't stop, he approaches the villain, ready to continue the fight. Taskmaster tries to throw something, a dagger apparently, but Peter, watching the confrontation more closely, launches a web that prevents him from reaching the object, and Reyes unleashes a hook from the bottom up on the mercenary's chin, immediately after that leaning against a wall.
And for a while that was the fight, Reyes would approach, exhausted, falling to the ground, leaning on the walls, but he wouldn't stop, with one blow after another, while Peter was more of support, holding blocks from Taskmaster or other tricks he could try.
By the end, Taskmaster was practically on the floor, with Reyes leaning against a nearby wall and Peter a little farther back, catching his breath from the rush of adrenaline he'd just had; climbing walls is not as easy as it sounds.
— I'd love to finish you myself... - Reyes says gritting his teeth - but there's someone who deserves more - he says walking away as he sees Danny limping towards them both
Danny just stops, looking at Taskmaster, watching that figure that had been the center of his thoughts for days, finally there, at his mercy.
— You've hurt a lot of people… – Danny starts saying – maybe even more than we know. You seriously injured my master, my sensei. By K'un-Lun's law, I, Daniel Rand, should declare that I've defeated you, and thus earned the honor of being the next Iron Fist... but that's not going to happen. K'un-Lun's laws prize the strongest individual, but I believe in the strength of a whole, so tonight, you were defeated by the new Iron Fist, by Spider-Man... - Danny says, turning to Peter with a smile and a determined look, and then turning to Reyes - ... and by Re...

— Ghost Driver… – Robbie says, and then he sees Danny and Peter's stunned faces – I won't say it again.

— And by the Ghost Rider – Danny says – you will be taken to the authorities, where you will be tried and face the consequences of your actions.

— Just over my dead body... - Taskmaster says getting up slowly and facing Danny

— No, just over your body, still breathing and definitely alive… – Danny says sarcastically – just unconscious…
And in one quick movement, Danny lowers himself and rotates his body quickly, with his right leg bent, until he is in the right position, stretching his leg with speed and precision at Taskmaster, who launches him backwards and sends him to the ground unconscious
— Great speech... – Peter says approaching his friend, helping him to stand up – did you read Martin Luther King before coming here?

— Something like that... - Danny says smiling, feeling the lightest he's felt in a long time - thank you Peter, for everything

— It was nothing, that's what friends are for. - Peter says smiling to Danny

— Okay, I think we've had enough emotional talk - Reyes says approaching, still limping and with one hand inside his jacket over his ribs - a little web would be nice to tie him up ArañaI

— Some chains would also be, since I'm out of web... - He returns the comment to Reyes, who just snorts in a mixture of amusement and irritation, with him you could never know for sure

— I think the plan now is to call the police, right? – Reyes asks heading to his car – my cell phone was inside, and I hope it hasn't caught fire, it's the only thing in there that isn't fireproof so...
But soon enough, the three boys hear police sirens and a NYC police car pulls up in front of the alley, and a woman gets out of the driver's seat.
— That was convenient - Peter says seeing the policewoman getting out of the car
She was of medium height, with Asian features in a round face. Her straight, black hair reached her chin, and her body had slight curves. She wore a red plaid shirt under a black leather jacket, as well as black jeans and boots, with the police badge attached to her waist. She walked towards the boys with the gun drawn.
— You three, freeze! – she says firmly, pointing the gun in the direction of the boys; Peter and Danny instinctively raise their hands

— Hey lady – she turns to the speaking Reyes, the only one of the trio who hadn't raised his arms; both not wanting to and not being able to - the villain is this one... - he says pointing to Taskmaster passed out on the floor next to him.
The woman soon sees the fainted body of the villain who terrorized the streets and had hampered her work for weeks, simply lying there and unconscious. Momentarily forgetting about the trio of boys, she makes her way towards the mercenary, while removing the radio from her belt and holstering her weapon.
— Central, this is vehicle 29-67, requesting support... - she says to the radio

— He also needs help! - Peter catches the woman's attention by pointing to Comanche, still passed out and leaning against the wall

—...and an ambulance too. – She finishes saying on the radio seeing the hero, but soon turning to the mercenary

— “Copy 29-67, squads and ambulance on the way” – Central responds and the officer turns to the villain, putting the radio back in her belt and then placing a hand on the villain's wrist and one hand on her handcuffs on her belt, with a slight bluish glow, probably from her Quirk, the object disappears from the belt and reappears already attached to the unconscious man and she concentrates on securing the other wrist.

— Cool... - Peter says when he sees the woman's Quirk, soon thinking about several questions about the power and how it works

— Save the fanboy side for later… – Reyes says, walking back to his car – I'll see if everything is working properly so we can go to the hospital, I think he can take us...

— Don't even think about it, you're coming with me to the police station - the policewoman says getting up and turning to Reyes

— What about no? – Reyes says ironically – we're screwed, we'll stop by the hospital and then we'll do a private interview or whatever you want...

— Do you know what you did!? – the police officer asked indignantly.

— We defeated a dangerous villain, so you're welcome... - Reyes replies

— You boys broke the law of using Quirks by practicing vigilantism, you three need to go to the police station with me, now…- She says putting her hand over the gun in her belt, while Reyes balled one hand into a fist and gnashed his teeth

— Ah... We're M.A. students - Peter says, not wanting to get into trouble with the police so early in his career - if it helps...
The woman takes a moment, digesting the new information about the trio of boys, until she lifts her face again, this time in Peter's direction;
— So you must have your provisional licenses right? – she asks defiantly.
Reyes and Danny just turned to Peter in disbelief, they were burying themselves deeper and deeper.
— So that's a funny story... – Peter starts trying to ease the pressure on that conversation – we're actually still in the first year, we started classes, what? A month ago? Yeah, I think something like that - He replies, realizing they're back to square one
— So you have to accompany me to the station so we can get your report and call your parents – she says, again using her Quirk to bring her other pair of handcuffs into her hands – then? Shall we cooperate? – she asks looking at the three boys.
Reyes gets defensive, he had no problem going to a police station, he'd done it more times than all his colleagues put together, well, maybe not more than Flash, he figured on the case. But the problem was calling his father; the cops in his neighborhood already knew him, so they always called his uncle, but she would probably call his father, and Reyes would rather carry his car on his back than be taken out of the station by hero number 2.
Peter on the other hand, was wanting to get away from there, the problem was that he had neither strength nor web left to perform such a feat, he knew running away from the police was not a smart idea, but he was too young to be arrested, besides that if Aunt May found out he was under arrest, a police cell wouldn't be enough to stop her rage.
But neither boy needed to worry about those options, as Danny stepped forward, presenting his fists to the policewoman.
— Their being here is my fault, I got myself into this situation and needed help, getting them involved in this, if anyone needs to be arrested, it's me - Danny says raising his fists once again
Yuri thought she was an intelligent woman, she was probably the youngest detective at the station, and the only woman too. She was good at deciphering people, and seeing that the emo boy was wanting a fight and the boy in the red pajamas seemed to want to disappear, the blonde was her only option. She wasn't doing this because she wanted to arrest children, but following the rules was in her DNA, so that's what she would do.
But as soon as she fastens one of the halves of the handcuff on one of the boy's wrists, another police car appears at the end of the alley, and another policeman emerges from there. This time an older man, with slightly wrinkled, fair skin, with piercing blue eyes and dark blond hair slicked back. He wore a bulletproof vest over his police uniform. The detective recognizes him immediately.
— Captain! Sorry for not sending my location, but it turns out that... - the girl soon stops talking when she sees that the man's gaze was not on her
And apparently she wasn't the only one who knew the newcomer.
— Mr. Stacy... – Danny says smiling weakly and turning to the man

— Danny, I already told you to call me George, but what's going on here? – he says getting close to the boy and seeing his various injuries – were you run over by any chance?

— Something like that... – Danny responds, and the man soon sees the handcuff attached to the boy's wrist.
— Detective Watanabe, what's the meaning of this? – the police captain asks angrily

— Captain, these three were using their Quirks without a proper license and... - She tries to justify

— These three? – the man asks and looks further down the alley, finding Reyes and Peter in similar situations to Danny, with the second waving slightly embarrassed

— Release him... - the man says lightly

— Sir, I wouldn't recommend...

— This is an order, detective! – Mr. Stacy says irritably - they're kids, for God's sake, my daughter is the same age as them...

— Yes sir... - the girl says, soon releasing Danny's handcuffs, who thanks her and rubs the released wrist

— Now can you tell me what happened here? – the man asks putting a hand on Danny's shoulder

— As we explained to your subordinate - Reyes says, not even reacting to the detective's glare on him - he happened - Reyes says pointing to Taskmaster passed out and handcuffed on the floor

— ... – the captain pauses for a few seconds, not knowing exactly what to say, being so ecstatic – you have a lot to tell me...

— Absolutely... – Danny says smiling slightly
After a while, more police and the ambulance had arrived and established a perimeter. Comanche had been placed on a stretcher, and since he wasn't in a life-threatening situation, he was just getting IVs and having his wounds treated. Taskmaster was still unconscious, now sitting with his back against one of the alley walls, the cops had pulled out all the weapons they'd found through the villain's armor, which were far more than they'd expected, and each one was being cataloged at that time, just before they had to take him to the police station.
The three boys and Captain Stacy were in the back of the ambulance. The boys now had splints, slings, and bandages all over their bodies as they finished telling the story to Mr. Stacy, and consequently to Detective Yuri, who took notes whenever she was around.
— Apparently your night was much more eventful than ours - the captain says, being quite shocked by the whole story

— But you guys had a pretty busy night too, didn't you? – asks Peter – I mean, with the Sentinels attacking and all...

— Sentinels? From the EDR attack? – Yuri asks and the boys confirm.

— Sentinel, I heard that name with Marrone... - Captain Stacy says and soon his phone starts to ring, he takes it out of his pocket and looks at who was calling - Tanaka, stay with them, I need to answer this one. Excuse me boys - he says and walks away to answer it. Yuri doesn't seem to be happy with the task so she walks away a little, going to see how the villain's weapons catalog was going.
The three boys take time to just be silent; a grueling battle coupled with an interrogation pretty much immediately afterwards wasn't for everyone, well, that seemed like the life of a hero. But anyway, the brunette of the trio couldn't stand the silence because of the question that ate his insides with so much curiosity.
— So Danny… – Peter starts to ask, curious but still embarrassed by the question – how exactly do you know a police officer so… personally? – the boy asks and soon Reyes raises his head a little to pay attention too

— Oh, mr. Stacy? Well... - Danny starts, initially normal, but his face closes before he can actually start talking, as if he's remembered a bad memory. Realizing this, Peter tries to change the subject or end the conversation, but before he can, Danny speaks again - It's not my story to tell, but...he's Gwen's father

— Okay... that doesn't sound so bad... - Peter doesn't understand how difficult it was to say that, or the weight of that fact.
Peter was now remembering all the times Gwen had pestered him and Wanda to find out more about their families and personal lives, but when the question was countered, she would always deflect the question, change the subject, or something happened that she didn't answer. But her father being a cop didn't seem like a big reason to keep it hidden, of course, cops were somewhat mocked for "only arresting the villains that the heroes defeat", which wasn't true, but that still didn't seem to be enough of a reason....
— Like I said, it's not my story to tell, but... - Danny continues, trying to answer Peter's question - he's her adoptive father... he's actually her uncle, since her biological parents are not present... anymore.
That is a blow for Peter and Reyes. Of course, neither of them expected everyone to have a "normal" family, unlike them, but Peter couldn't imagine what was really behind that story that Gwen would never feel comfortable telling them. Of course, they'd met that year, but they'd been through so much together that it seemed unthinkable for her to hide it.
— I can't imagine what would lead Gwen not to tell us this... - Peter says looking straight ahead - but it doesn't matter, this is her decision, and we will respect it, as her friends... - Peter says this to Danny, who nods, smiling slightly

— Thank you... - Danny says, already knowing the story and thanking Peter for understanding, he, more than many, what it's like to lose someone close

— Besides, we know her dad now, we should ask him some embarrassing stories about Gwen to tell her over lunch – Peter says amusedly, turning to Danny and then to Reyes
The boy Reyes notices that movement, Parker looking at him when he mentions the M.A lunch break, as if he knew that after that night, just because they had fought together that they were now friends and Reyes would eat with them. He, until that moment, had only eaten alone, in the school parking lot in his car, the idea of having lunch with other people, other friends, brings a strange warmth to the boy's chest and a micro smile, which is soon erased from his lips, soon after he perceived the involuntary movement.
Soon, a loud roar of engines begins to approach, along with an orange glow coming from the end of the street. Several police officers, fearing that they were hooligans taking advantage of the chaos that night, put their hands on top of their weapons, but Reyes soon recognized the approaching figures.
— They're with me – he tells the cops, gets up from the back of the ambulance and starts walking towards the oncoming group – I think at least...
Those approaching were, in this case, three people on motorcycles, each one bizarre and different in its own way. The first to arrive was a tall, athletic, muscular young man. He was shirtless, wearing black leather pants and barefoot, around his waist he wore a kind of golden belt and had on his wrists what looked like bracelets made of the same material. He had a thin but strong face, with a square jaw, eyes with red irises, slightly pointed ears, and red hair slicked back. But what stood out the most, and which was one of the reasons the agency's fanbase was a part of being rebellious teenage boys, was the inverted pentagram on his bare chest, which glowed orange like it was on fire, which it technically was. That was Daimon Hellstrom, or just Hellstrom, the youngest of the Ghost Rider's main trio of sidekicks.
After him came a very different man. Taller and wider, which drew attention, mainly, because of the two pairs of extra arms present on his torso, just below the main arms. He was bald and had dark skin, in addition to a square jaw, a wide nose and brown eyes. His bike was modified to be able to keep the other four arms somewhere, even if they were just supports. This was Henry Roach, or Minion, who was thinking about changing his name after the yellow creatures appeared in the movies, and he was the oldest of the trio and a friend of the boss, the only one Reyes liked.
And finally, there was the second person Reyes least wanted to meet that night (the first being his own father) his right hand man, Alejandra Jones. She was a very beautiful woman, even if in an unusual way, she was very athletic and with noticeable curves, but not exaggerated, she had straight black hair cut very short, fair skin, thin face and black lipstick on her lips. Her clothes consisted of what Reyes could describe as a female version of his father’s hero uniform; leather pants and jacket, but instead of iron spikes on the jacket, she had what looked like iron shoulder pads. Plus, her head was literally on fire, and she was the first to get off the bike and head toward Reyes, looking unfriendly.
— Reyes! – she says irritated approaching the boy trying to intimidate him – But where the f*ck did you run away to!?

— First, I didn't run away - Reyes replies, keeping his voice lower and looking Alejandra straight in the eye - second, I thought you saw things back here... - he says pointing to the commotion of ambulances and squad cars.

— Don't play smartass with me kid, or I…- she says gritting her teeth

— Or what? Are you going to hit your boss's son? Do it, you won't make it anyway since you'll stop being the favorite if you do.

— Listen here... - the woman was about to grab Reyes by the collar until Roach enters between the two, keeping them away from each other.

— Okay, we get it. – He says to his partner and then turns to Reyes – Robbie, what happened, exactly?

— A friend sent me an emergency message...

— And you have friends now? – Alejandra says sarcastically

— Enough! – Roach says – keep going…

— Anyway... he sent the warning and I came as fast as I could, there was no time for me to know the real risk so I didn't call anyone else to come along

— And what was the problem? Was he lost and in need of an Uber?

— Jones... – Roach tries to defuse the situation, but Reyes is faster.

— We took down Taskmaster, which you were planning to do.

— Bullsh*t! – Jones says to Reyes' face

— True... - Daimon, who was a little farther away says when he sees Taskmaster handcuffed and unconscious and soon the other two follow the line of sight and see the mercenary too - I'll call Blaze, send our location.

— Do it – Roach says recovering from his stupor and turning to Alejandra – and we'll set up a perimeter so the cops and doctors can work... – he says pushing her away and letting Reyes go back to his colleagues, friends, he couldn't say for sure.
And Reyes does, only later realizing that he had called Peter a friend; he'd never had a friend before, of course, he had Gabe and Eli and Matthew, but friends in his class? First time. He was really annoyed with Jones, if he got a coin for every short haired woman who had pissed him off that day he would have two coins, considering Jones and the policewoman who had found them. If he increased that time to a week he could consider Seol, which he had no idea why had popped into his mind, I mean, he knew, but he didn't want to think about it now, that was the Reyes of the future's problem to solve.
Watching his colleague talk to the three figures and returning, Peter can hear Danny sigh beside him;
— Shang will be furious when he finds out what I did..." Danny says crestfallen.
Peter was about to comfort his friend, but a penny drops into his mind at the same time he sees a point in the sky approaching and landing in the middle of the street; what looked like an old model of Iron Man armor, but with a "V" shape on the chest, where the core energy was, instead of a circle or a triangle
— Droga... – Peter diz se levantando e se encaminhando até se mentor pela semana

— Peter! - Yinsen lifts the armor's visor, and starts walking towards Peter

— I know what you're going to say – Peter starts – I should have stayed on the bus, but I realized that other heroes might need help and that's what I did, so I thought about Danny and looked for him, and this outfit is pretty intuitive, so in the end this is all Riri's fault so we can blame her together and...
The boy speaks quickly, trying to get his ass off the line, but Yinsen doesn't seem to notice. Instead of paying attention to what the boy was saying, he recoils his armor gauntlet from his right hand and rests it on Peter's forehead, closing his eyes in the process, after a few seconds he withdraws his finger and looks at Peter.

— Broken ribs, some external bleeding... you took a good hit, but apparently the paramedics did what they could, next stop, hospital... - he says softly as he faces Peter

— You are not angry? For me running away? – the boy asks

— Peter, I was sure what you were going to do… – Yinsen says in an amused way – I knew you wouldn't be able to stay still, at least I'm glad you weren't alone – the man says looking over Peter to Danny and Reyes who watched the conversation

— Yeah... - Peter answers, and soon he hears a noise that seems like a kind of alarm, and then turns to Yinsen, seeing his armor being collected, reverting back to a suitcase.

— I knew I should have charged it... - the older one says smiling and Peter sees Captain Stacy heading back towards the other two boys, then heading in that direction too, with Yinsen right behind him.

— Very well, I have some news – the captain says turning to his subordinates, but mainly to the three boys – apparently the situation with the robots has been practically resolved so we have that. But boys, unfortunately we're going to have to do something about you, even though Watanabe was a little exaggerated, you acted outside the law, and you'll need to answer for that.
The three boys look at each other downcast, not knowing what that could mean for their future at school.
— I am the hero responsible for Mr. Parker this week – Yinsen says, taking out his cell phone with his hero certificate – is there anything I can do?

— Unfortunately no, to be of any use you should have been here with them at the time, so just then we could...

— I will do it then.
The group looks back to see the hero, Comanche, previously unconscious, now on a stretcher, with multiple bandages and an IV drip on his arm, removing his oxygen mask to be able to speak better.
— Blame it on me, say that I was fighting Taskmaster and asked for the boys' help, deceiving them that I had a Type A License, and that I could be with them - the man says straight and serious.

— But it could make you lose your license – Peter says

— His reputation as a hero – comments Danny

— Not to mention even some jail time... – Reyes adds

— I know that... - the man says, looking down, but then turning his eyes to the boys and then to Taskmaster - this man is a monster, there is no doubt about it, he should receive the full weight of justice for his actions, but he wasn't wrong, i didn't make the best decisions in life, and i let a lot of things happen for being a hero... so at the end of the day, i'm getting my justice too...

—... – no one speaks for a moment, until Captain Stacy speaks up – it might work, but are you sure?

— Yup. - The man doesn't waste a second to throw his life as a hero under a truck for those three boys who had saved his life

— Very well, I'll call the commissioner and we can release you three... - the captain says quickly walking away again
The three boys then turned to the hero, or ex-hero, they couldn't say, Comanche. He'd dropped everything for the three of them, of course, he wouldn't have had anything if it weren't for them, but still. Peter was about to say something, until a loud screeching of brakes and accelerators was heard at the end of the street and everyone turned to watch a motorcycle, literally on fire, with a man in a leather jacket with a flaming skull in the place of the head accelerating towards them. But he didn't look forward...
...he looked up.
In a moment, Peter was no longer on the floor. From one second to the next, he had been lifted, the scream he had given was pure instinct, and soon after, he tried to see what had really happened. Looking up, he saw a large dark figure, with what appeared to be scale, black metallic ones, with huge wings, holding the boy with its arms as it flapped those wings, taking the boy somewhere; a Sentinel, but one that had had a rough time, with Peter managing to observe the occasional sparks coming out of his face which had rips in the scales.
— Peter! – Yinsen and Danny scream at the same time, unfortunately not being able to do anything
Reyes is someone with a possibility, he tries to summon a chain, but a tightness in his heart stops him, he feels pain and palpitations, he was too weak. The cops also try to do something, taking their weapons and shooting at the metallic monster.
— Hold fire! You will hit the boy! - Captain Stacy shouts to his men, the only hope they had was to wait for Ghost Rider to sort things out, but just in case, George was pulling out his radio to ask for air support when a figure passes by his side.
Having freed himself from the handcuffs and on his feet, Taskmaster was running with his sword drawn in the direction of where that beast was heading, probably one of the toys of the boy he had spoken to earlier. He was running towards where the hero Ghost Rider was coming from, but he didn't care about anything but the boy.
Having a certain distance from his target, he presses a button and his sword transforms, the handle extends into a staff and the blade retracts a little, getting smaller, the weapon transforming into a spear. With a few specific strides, recognizable as those used by Olympic athletes in javelin throwing, he launches the weapon into the skies, above and in front of the monster, looking like he had missed. But with his glove extended, he magnetically attracts the spear, which turns the blade towards the robot, which spears itself halfway through the metallic monster, completely destroying it and causing it to fall, along with Peter.
Fortunately, Taskmaster is there, and he holds the boy in his arms so he doesn't crash to the ground, while the rest of the Sentry's carcass falls to the ground with a loud, metallic thud, the spear still stuck in it.
Peter, scared, moves away from Taskmaster as quickly as possible, who doesn't show any reaction, not when the boy walks away, nor when Hero #2's motorcycle stops a few meters behind him.
— Congratulations boy... - he says, looking at Peter, with half his mask broken, revealing his face - you've completed the task... you're a real hero - that's what he says before passing out
“After a few days, we discovered that Taskmaster had used an adrenaline injection built into his suit for this latest stunt, and had freed himself using the magnetic connection between his gauntlet and sword. But what we could not have known was the influence he would have on the world. How his ideas and ideals would continue to permeate people's minds for a long time...”

Chapter Text

Reyes didn't know exactly what to do, how to act, this was the first time he'd seen his mother in years, it's not like he could, or was even able to, practice that in the mirror. He had gone there without any specific plan, driven primarily by emotion. Everything that had happened at the Sports Festival was driving him; if he had come to terms with his own powers, then he should at least begin to come to terms with his past, at least part of it. And in this case, it was his mother.
Being speechless, the boy then just watches his mother, Juliana Reyes Blaze, a slender woman, above average in height, with a thin face, gray eyes and a slight smile. She certainly showed signs of age, the slight wrinkles, the gray strands of hair within the sea of brown in her braid, but she looked less tired than before. She had been thinner and had dark circles under her eyes in the last few memories Reyes had of her, but now she looked so light, so rested, so…
— I think congratulations are on the way... – she says looking at her son, and seeing his confused face, she continues speaking in that soft and slightly hoarse voice – the Sports Festival, I watched it

— You watched? – Reyes looked like a machine at that moment, he was so static, but a fear ran through him at that moment; “She saw my flames”, he thought

— Of course, all the ladies here wanted to know about my son competing – she says happily – mainly because he won the competition.

— Yeah... - how the woman who managed to keep a conversation flowing so naturally was the mother of the boy who had forgotten how to speak remains a mystery to this day, but that's how the conversation goes on

— But tell me more about the school, how are the classes? Did you make friends? Are you interested in someone? – the questions come out, and with time, Reyes relaxes
Robbie had heard from his uncle that his mother was the heart of the family; always keeping everyone together, talking, happy to be there, and the boy now saw firsthand how true that was after so many years. They hadn't seen each other for years, but it was as if they had seen each other last week, so naturally they spoke, or at least that she spoke. She with several questions, and Robbie in a more monosyllabic way, answered, but she seemed to know exactly what he meant, it was as if that connection between mother and son had never been broken.
The conversation flows, the minutes turn into hours, and the hours pass until a certain point. In the middle of explaining classes, Robbie's cell phone starts ringing. He was about to hang up when he saw who was calling;

— Gabe? Did something happen? – he asks worried and his mother smiles with the protective side of an older brother that her son always had – hours? – Reyes checks the time on his cell phone and is impressed with the time he had spent there – Damn! Tell them I'll pick you up at their house if it's not a problem...okay?...okay, see you later, I'm on my way. - He says and hangs up, then turning to his mother he was going to start apologizing, but she is faster

— You can go, it’s okay mi hijo – she says smiling sweetly at Reyes – We'll see each other soon right?

— Yes. – Reyes says, trying to keep his emotions in check because his mother called him the same way she used to when he was younger – I'll be on my way then… – he says, picking up his things and heading to the door. He pauses for a moment, and turns to her, just nodding and opening the door.
But the moment he opened it was the same moment a person was walking there, causing the two to bump into each other on the way out of the room. Reyes, due to his increased natural strength, barely moves with the impact, but the other person lands on their butt, letting some things fall.
— Oh, sorry, I didn't see you there and... - Reyes says, bending down to pick up the sunglasses that the person had dropped, but when he gets up, he observes the person with heterochromatic eyes he had bumped into – Hee!?

— Reyes!? – the girl asks as she finds it strange to find her classmate there
One thing Reyes instantly notices is the girl's clothes. It's not like he'd seen her wearing much besides her school uniform, gym uniform, or her heroin outfit, but it didn't seem like an everyday look. She was wearing a huge sweatshirt that hid practically her entire shape. And besides it, baggy pants and a pair of grimy all-stars, along with the sunglasses he was holding now. It all said the girl didn't want to be noticed, the question was why.
— What are you doing here? – Reyes asks, she hadn't followed him, had she?

— I? W-what are you doing here? – Seol asks looking nervous and looking sideways while putting the hood of her coat over her head

— I asked first – Reyes claims

— I asked second – she replies, leaving Robbie even more confused with that “argument”

— Mi hijo who are you talking to? - Juliana asks getting up and walking to the door, soon observing her son with an unknown figure, an unknown girl beyond all things

— Ah, hello – Seol tries to be friendly, greeting the woman who looks at her with a curious look and then turning that look back to Reyes

— This is Hee, she's my classmate and nothing else - Reyes says dryly, as if he had caught his mother's question just by looking at her.

— Seol, Seol Hee. – The girl says, ignoring Robbie's dryness. – Nice to meet you…Mrs. Reyes – she responds and bows slightly in a Korean greeting

— Please, call me Juliana – the woman responds affectionately, even if a little embarrassed at not knowing how to respond to the greeting.

— Okay, Juliana. I would love to stay and talk, but I have to go home, I have some things to attend to and... - She says starting to walk towards the exit

— Roberto can drive you. - The woman says quickly, pointing to Reyes, who looks with a mix of confusion and anger at the proposal. She just smiles when she feels her son's emotion.

— Ah, it's not necessary, I can order an Uber, it's no problem... - She says waving her cell phone and trying to avoid intruding on the conversation between mother and son – besides, you must be talking and...

— I'm already leaving actually... – Reyes says, turning his gaze to his classmate – if it's not too far from my route...

– Ah, I-I'm going to the Upper East Side... - the girl says, confused by Robbie's gesture, but not wanting to let the opportunity pass.

– It's possible – he says handing the girl the sunglasses – but we'll have to go by to get my brother first, if you're not in a hurry...

– No! – she responds a little too fast and too loud - I mean, no, no problem...

– Ok then – Robbie replies and then turns to his mother, still not knowing exactly what to do at that moment, there was still a very long way for them to follow together, which a simple conversation would never resolve. But it was a step, a first step.
Feeling her son's indecision, Juliana just puts her hand on his shoulder, putting a slight pressure on it and smiling at him.
– ‘Till next time, mi hijo. – she says, and that's all Reyes needed to hear at that moment.

A short time later, the two teenagers were heading out of the building toward Reyes' car. The two walked side by side, with Reyes turning the car keys rhythmically in his hand and Seol at his side. The silence was bipolar in this case. For Reyes, there was no problem at all, after all the rollercoaster of emotions that went with seeing his mother after years, walking in silence was even a relief for his mind to recover, while the situation was contrary for the girl next to her. side.
Seol hadn't expected to run into anyone she knew at that psychiatric center. Come on, it was a good few kilometers from the most frequented areas of the city, she had hoped to be able to explore a center for her grandmother without having to bump into anyone, but that was her luck. Fortunately, Reyes would have been one of, if not the best, option for a colleague to find her there, possibly excluding Groot, because he would be one of the least asked questions about it, since he also seemed to be visiting the Center for reasons personal, and Seol wouldn't be someone to poke him about that either.
The two soon reach the street and quickly spot the black Charger parked on the other side, but when Reyes presses the button to release the doors, before the two cross the street, he stops and curses.
– Damnit...

– Did something happen? – Seol asks without understanding where the frustration was coming from

– I forgot my bag inside – he says turning towards the building, stopping, going back, opening the car and turning towards Seol – you can go in, I'll be right back – he says and leaves with a light run back to the building.
The girl looks around, and then follows the path, crossing and entering the car on the passenger side and opening the window so as not to die of suffocation. The girl had never been a car addict and didn't understand anything about it, but she had to admit, it was a very nice car. First, she expected something completely destroyed after everything that had happened during the race at the Sports Festival, but out of two; either the car had superpowers too or Reyes took really good care of it, well maybe a little bit of both. The car looked somewhat old-fashioned, given the steering wheel, the dashboard, the seats themselves, and the absence of a modern radio, which Seol was indignant about.
– No bluetooth and not even cd input? – she asks herself, looking at the old stereo up close, it seemed like a miracle that it managed to be a normal radio. She carefully observes that piece from the distant past until she hears someone knocking on the door.
Looking out, the girl notices a boy, apparently her age if she were to guess. With slightly olive skin, a round face, an athletic build and very thick dark brown hair that went up and fell slightly. He leans into the open window, causing Seol to back away slightly.
– Ah, hello? – Seol tries to be friendly, but that situation was slightly uncomfortable.

– What's up baby doll? Or rather; Ni hao – he says with a smirk – my name is Jason, Jason Ionello.

–... – Seol takes a deep breath to maintain her composure - What you said is a Chinese greeting, I'm Korean...

– Ah, sorry, I'm not very good at geography – he says without stopping smiling – I was walking and I saw you here in this old car, returning home with your grandfather by any chance?

– No... – the girl tries her best “smile for the cameras” – it's from a friend of mine.

– Oh, sure. But look, if you want a guy with a real car… – he says taking car keys from his pocket and pointing ahead, where a newer car was parked – I could give you a ride.

– It's very kind of you... - the girl says - but unfortunately I'm in a hurry and we're going to leave very soon so...

– Come on, I don't bite... - he says placing his hands on the door and moving closer to Seol, until with a squeaking noise he pulls away, quickly removing his hands from the car's bodywork as if he had been burned on it

– Ah! What the f... – he says fanning and blowing his hands, when he soon notices a new figure

– She said get out! – Reyes says, approaching from the front of the car, looking unfriendly towards the newcomer.

– No one called you in the conversation, man... - Jason says placing his hand on the car once more, but soon withdrawing it as if the car was too hot

– I'll join any conversation I want, especially when someone is touching what's mine... - Reyes says this sentence, referring to the car, but making it seem like he was talking about Seol. And staring deep into the other boy's eyes – so I'll give you one last warning; get out.

–... – Jason soon sees those eyes that deep down seemed to have hell itself burning – hey, you could’ve just said she was your girlfriend… – he says leaving quickly, getting in his car and leaving with speed

– Hunpf – Reyes huffs and then gets back in the car, opening the door and climbing into the driver's seat.

– My hero! – Seol says playfully, taking off the baggy clothes she was wearing, revealing the frilly white T-shirt she wore underneath her sweatshirt.

– It wasn't you – Reyes says starting the car and releasing the handbrake – he had that big hand on the hood of my car… – he says pulling out of the parking space and driving back to Manhattan with Seol laughing lightly at his side.
After this 'incident', the journey continued smoothly and silently, except for the music at a lower volume that somehow filled the interior of the vehicle, but was not enough to quench the extrovert inside. Seol was a celebrity, her whole life was about connecting with people, mostly through music, and she was at that moment with the only boy that no one had talked to before, it was almost too ironic of fate to pass up. Fortunately, a helping hand from the universe would come at that moment in the form of a song;
“Carry on my wayward son
There'll be peace when you are done
Lay your weary head to rest
Don't you cry no more”
– Oh, I love this song! - the girl says soon increasing the volume of the radio

– Really? – the question automatically comes out of Reyes. He normally judged people only in his mind, but that morning he had been talking more than usual, so he was prone to such an action.

– What's the problem? – Seol asks, pretending to be hurt by the question, but saying it in a fun way while dancing to the music – just because I'm Korean I can only like Korean things? FYI, I'm a huge fan of "Supernatural"

–... – Reyes was about to respond, but the song's lyrics soon return, and he gets distracted...

– Once I rose above the noise and confusion/Just to get a glimpse beyond this illusion/I was soaring ever higher/But I flew too high - ... because of Seol starting to sing.
Reyes didn't really know how famous she was. Of course, he wasn't stupid, he knew she was some kind of celebrity, not quite understanding what kind, but knowing that she was. The thing was, Reyes' favorite musical artists were from the pre-autotune era, where how the artist's voice sounded in songs was the same in live shows. Not that it was his personal choice, but it just happened. That way, whenever he saw, usually unintentionally, one of these new artists singing, they sounded very different (and sometimes even worse) than the versions of the songs available on the internet, all because of current technologies, but his world fell just as Seol started to sing.
Reyes was into music, but he wasn't an aficionado; he had taken some guitar lessons from his uncle and liked to put on music while working in the shop, but the girl's voice was on another level. She had her own contagious energy, along with a lightness and at the same time power in her voice, but not in an antagonistic way, but in a complementary way. The original vocalist's voice was completely overshadowed by Seol's voice, who seemed to shape the song in her own way, simply with her voice.
The five minutes of music is both too long and too short. When Robbie realizes it, the music ends and Hee breathes a little more deeply, catching her breath. The boy can't contain himself and says;
– You sing well. – Says Reyes, which for his level was already quite a lot

– Thank you... - Seol had already received that compliment in many different ways over the years, but for some reason, that comment from Reyes made her even happier - it's one of my hobbies, one of the things I love most in this world...

–... – Reyes just nods, but little did he know that wouldn't be the end of that conversation.

– How about you? What do you like to do? – Seol asks, receiving a sideways look from the boy, but who soon turns to the street ahead – come on, we've been in the same class for over a month and I don't know anything about you! I know more about Groot than I know about you.
Even without being very outgoing (or not at all outgoing for that matter) Reyes was quite observant, he knew that Seol had to be one of, if not the, friendliest and most outgoing person in the class, easily floating between the diverse groups; whether from the girls, Flash's group, Araña's group, even the pair of class representatives, who usually spent their free time holding meetings and discussing among themselves ways to increase the "efficiency of classes" or "ways to introduce a study routine”.
The girl huffs, and leans back against her seat, ready to give up, until Reyes surprises her.
– I like cars... - the boy says, and he can't see the twinkle in the girl's eyes when she sees him talking - either knowing about them, driving them, fixing them. It's something that's always been part of my family, so it's kind of natural.

– It must be nice – the girl comments, without dropping the ball – to have something that connects you with your family.

– Is it not so with you and singing? – the boy enters the game of questions and answers. If you can't beat them, join them, amiright?

– Not much… – she says, shrugging – my parents died when I was too young to feel the impact, I've lived with my grandmother ever since. And singing was just something I enjoyed doing; some opportunities came up, I wanted to help my grandma with the bills and the explosion of music groups in Korea helped me to fulfill this dream...

– And now becoming a superheroine? – Reyes is curious. He had no idea that such a cheerful girl had such a past.

– Yeah, there are some other reasons for that… – she says, for a second looking sadder, but she quickly recovers herself – but this information is something you'll have to fight to get! - she says smiling and winking at the boy

– From the way you are, I don't think it will be such a hard battle - Reyes says sarcastically

– How dare you!? I'm a very private and secretive person for your information – she says sarcastically back, making the boy roll his eyes – but come on, I've already said a lot about myself, now it's your turn...

– I spoke already

– But not enough. Come on, I told you about my family, it's your turn. - She says determined

– Ok... – the boy says – you just met my mother, and I think you know my father too. I live with my uncle Eli, my brother Gabe and I think I have a paternal grandfather out there.…

– You think?

–... – the boy simply shrugs

– Do you have a photo of your brother? - the girl asks

– I have... - without even having to stop the car, the boy takes his cell phone from the car's console, opening the lock screen and showing the image of him and his brother inside a car, probably the Dodge Charger itself.
It was possible to see that the photo had been taken by the younger boy, with Robbie in the background looking straight ahead, probably driving. It was also possible to see the resemblance between the Reyes brothers; the same eyes and tanned skin, but where Robbie's hair was straight, Gabe's was longer and thicker, but also being the same black color. The boys' faces were what mostly set them apart; even with similar features, Robbie appeared serious in the photo while Gabe had a huge smile and pointed to his older brother who didn't even suspect the photo was being taken.
– He looks like a cool kid – Seol says placing her colleague's cell phone back on the console

– He is... - Robbie replies, not smiling, but expressing a feeling of a proud older brother

– But then, back to the subject of heroes… – Seol continues – have you decided who you're going to intern with yet?

–... – Reyes takes a moment to respond, lightly squeezing the steering wheel before answering – with my dad. Since I accepted my power, he is the best to teach me how to use it.

– It's valid, but… – Seol replies, easily feeling the tension in the air – aren't there any other flaming heroes for you to intern with? I'm sure you've received several offers.

– They exist, but my flames are… different – Robbie replies

– How so? – the girl asks

– I don't know how to explain it… – he says, not really understanding himself very well, but knowing that there was a difference – but what about you? Decided already?

– Actually yes, and if you weren't with your father I would even tell you and I to go together – the girl says excitedly – I'm going to do an internship with the “Fantastic Four”

– Impressive - Reyes says a bit flat but being really impressed as the Fantastic Four were one of the most famous teams of heroes in the region - but I thought they dealt more with research

– They do, but the Human Torch is the one who focuses more on rescue and combat, and he's technically the one I'm going to intern with – she says – I love science, but I don't think that would be my vibe.

– Human Torch, that's counterintuitive - Robbie says

– It's just that I already have a good control of my Quirk – the girl says, quickly moving her right hand and creating a snowflake with intrinsic details in the air, before it melts and disappears – so training with someone with fire powers will force me to keep the ice longer and build it thicker, as a type of resistance training

– Makes sense... - the boy says
Silence then reigns for a few moments. Robbie felt strange, he had never talked so much with anyone other than Gabe, even with his uncle the conversations were shorter, he felt strange, not in a bad way, but in a way he had never felt before. But even so, he feels that the girl didn't stop talking because she was done with the subject or because she wanted to enjoy the music, since they were now playing commercials, so he thought that the girl was wanting to talk about something more personal, maybe about his mother, him at the hospital or something with his dad. Not knowing for sure, the boy thinks about the options of what and how to respond and how comfortable he was to reveal certain things, but soon his thoughts are interrupted.
– Can I talk to you about something...a little more personal? – the girl asks, without looking at Reyes

–... – Reyes doesn't answer, but gestures with his hand for the girl to continue.

–... – she doesn't say anything right off the bat either, pausing for a moment, as if trying to think of the right words or simply gathering courage – you...
But before the question can be asked, a loud rumble of music, an upbeat pop beat with no words, begins to echo in the car. Reyes doesn't know where that comes from, and soon sees the girl searching through her pockets until she finds her cell phone and answers a call.
– Hi!...I'm coming home...what? why?...seriously?...ok, ok, I'll see what I can do – she says and hangs up the phone, soon turning to Reyes – maybe I need you to leave me somewhere else… – she says slightly afraid of the boy's response

–... – he sighs, he had already forgotten to pick up Gabe from school, he hoped it wouldn't be too late – where is it?
The girl soon shows the location on her cell phone, and Reyes soon recognizes the location, given his familiarity with the streets of Manhattan, luckily it wasn't too far..
– Okay – the boy says, immediately signaling left with the car – the only thing is we're going there first, since it's closer, so you won't meet my brother. – Reyes announces

– Ah, that's too bad – Seol says putting her cell phone away – but that just means I'll have to ride with you again to meet him – she says with amusement. And Reyes just exhales through his nose with mild irritation, but not denying anything.
Time passes, and with the change of route the car is silent again when it comes to the two members of the vehicle, since the radio filled the air in a certain way, but not in a satisfactory way. Reyes should have been feeling relieved right now; it had been an intense morning, and talking about himself was not something he was used to, but none of it made him feel at ease. Seol wanted to ask him something, but the call had apparently taken away her resolve, and Reyes could only feel bad about it, not enjoying the silence or the music, something he was so used to doing.
He then turns the radio volume down a bit to a low but still existing volume and tries it;
– Did you want to tell me something? - he asks. He wouldn't prod anymore if she refused to ask, but he was giving her that opportunity to get out what seemed to be gnawing at her insides.
Reyes can see in his peripheral vision the girl tensing, ever so slightly, debating with herself whether to go ahead with the question or not, but deciding yes in the end;
– It's about something that happened at the Sports Festival - she says, each word said as the volume of her voice drops - it's about Tyrone…

– Tyrone!? – Reyes asks in a slightly exalted way, which exalted manages to be by “Reyes” standards at least.

– It's not what you're thinking! – the girl soon corrects the driver’s thinking –… it’s about his power…
Things begin to make sense for Reyes; Tyrone's power, however it worked, and that ability of his to create nightmares in people's heads, had been the reason for eliminating both Seol and Kamala from individual battles, and how he was one of the few people who had gone through that, no wonder she wanted to talk about it with him.
Reyes's nightmare had been about the more disastrous consequences of his choices regarding the use of the Hellflame flames of his Quirk, but this seemed to be something very personal, almost unconsciously created by him. He now tries to imagine what the girl had seen. He doesn't comment further, but tries to put himself in a listening position, waiting for the girl to start talking.
– When I was hit by the shadows… - she says, pulling her legs closer to her and hugging her knees – I had a kind of vision…

– What did you see? – Reyes tries to ask softly, not sure if he was successful or not.

– I saw myself at a concert, at the Olympic Stadium in Seoul, singing, dancing... - she says with a slight smile, until it disappears, and she tightens her arms around her legs, as if she was afraid to say what she was about to say – but suddenly I lost control of my powers… and I created huge spikes of ice…many people got hurt…everyone was screaming that I was a monster…which was the truth…- she ends melancholy

–... – Reyes wanted to say something but he didn't know what, he's never been good at comforting anyone, let alone a sad person, so he just listens.

– I tried to talk to Kamala that day, but what she saw she was able to quickly overcome by what she said… - the girl says getting more and more downcast and raising her voice a little more

“Tell her…” Reyes hears it in his mind; not a voice coming from somewhere, but as if his conscience was speaking, and why did his conscience had Araña's voice?

– Amadeus was also another one who said that everything was fine, that he had managed to quickly overcome what he had seen… – the girl continues

“Tell her!” Peter's voice was even more insistent.

– And you, I don't even need to ask…you weren't entranced for a second and still won the competition.…

“Tell her!!!”

– It just shows how far we are from each other… - she says lower, but Reyes can hear

–... – Reyes was about to speak, tell what he had seen, what he had been through, but another sensation soon blinded his resolve and silenced that little voice in his head; cold.
He soon sees his breath condense, the windows begin to fog up and the air becomes frigid. Soon he notices the girl breathing more deeply, creating a light layer of ice inside the car. Apprehensive about what could happen to the car or to her if that continued, the boy tries to reverse the situation, Reyes activates his Quirk, connecting his powers to the car and heating, slightly, the seats and the interior in general. That way he quickly defrosts the car and returns it to a normal temperature, snapping Seol out of her little trance.
– Thanks… – she says quietly, not looking in Reyes' direction as she wipes away a single tear that has rolled down her cheek.

– No problem. – Once again Reyes tries – look…

– Oh, we're here. - the girl says looking out
Apparently, Reyes' instinct had guided him the rest of the way, as he could barely remember where he had gone, but at that moment they were on 26th street, between Seventh and Sixth avenues, in front of the “Platinum Sound Recording Studio”. Reyes, again, was no music buff, but being an expert on the streets and sights of his city, he knew the importance of that place, thus recognizing a little more how famous his classmate was.
The next thing he knew, Seol had lowered the passenger seat mirror and was touching up her makeup with impressive mastery and speed. She then turns to Reyes with impeccable makeup, which if it weren't for the slightly red eyes, no one would be able to tell that she had cried.
– Thanks for the ride! – she says smiling and starts looking for something inside her bag – how much do I owe you for gas?

– Don’t worry. – the boy says, and before she could say anything else, he soon silences her – it doesn't need it anyway… fuel I mean…

– Really? How does it move then? With the souls of the innocent? – the girl asks playfully and moving her hands exaggeratedly – or with bagels?

–... – Reyes doesn't seem to understand, and before he can now say anything, he, this time, is the one who is immediately silenced.

– It's a joke, from an old social network and… you know what, never mind, thanks for the ride anyway! - he says opening the door and getting out of the car, but before she can walk away, Reyes calls her.

– Hey! – he says and she turns to him – just remember, you are a recommended student, that should prove something.
He says this trying to sound encouraging, but the girl's weak smile seems to demonstrate that she hides her true emotions when she responds.
– Thanks for the ride Reyes. – she says still smiling – see you at school – she says and continues walking into the building
Reyes stays there for a while, before sighing and leaving with the car, with another destination now, and with a quieter car that he would like.

It was mid-afternoon when the secret identity hero, attorney, and MA professor walks into the Clinton Church in Hell's Kitchen. With most of his firm's cases handled by his partner Karen Page, so he could focus on being a professor, he found himself with much more free time to visit a place that was so special to him. Especially with the Sports Festival going on and him no longer being the narrator, as he wasn't the class teacher for either 2-A or 3-A. Due to the fact that the class teachers of such classes were always the narrators/commentators of each year.
Normally he would be there more as a way to pass the time and relax, whether it was having a decaf with Father Lantom or listening to the children's choir rehearse for the nearest Christian holiday. But this time some things were different, three things really: first, he was there with a specific purpose. Second, there was a figure waiting for him, sitting between the rows of wooden benches. And finally, there was a sound, coming from the basement of the church, not unusual for the church and not unusual for the place in question, but unexpected as to the moment; the sound of someone hitting a punching bag mercilessly. And he had the suspicious impression that the person there waiting for him had to do with that third fact.
– Matthew! - the woman in question who was waiting for him says, getting up from her seat - was about to call you…

– Good afternoon to you too sister Maggie. - the lawyer says with a smile, used to the way of the nun
Sister Maggie in question, a nun aged between 40 and 50, but who no one dared guess at her age for fear of the almost divine consequences of her wrath. She had chin-length, slightly wavy, dark brown hair hidden beneath her nun's clothes, a thin body, dark brown eyes that could pierce souls, and always seemed to be slightly angry about something. She was in charge of the orphanage “Saint Agnes”, home to Matthew from the ages of 9 to 18, so he already knew the woman who was practically a mother to him.
– No time for that Murdock - she says sternly, and then sighs, changing her voice to something slightly sweeter - your pupil is downstairs

– Robbie, I heard him - he reveals to the nun - I don't know what he's doing here

– Well, anyway, I need you to stop him; the choir conductor is already complaining about the noise, I had to say they were renovating the warehouse - she says, going back to being angry as usual, but for a moment speaking more softly again - he seems troubled, more than usual, at least…

– I'll talk to him - Matthew says, trying to think of a reason for that - but I also have something to ask you...

Matthew soon descends the familiar stairs that lead to an underground and almost unused part of the church. A dimly lit stone place with eerie statues of angels, carved from white marble, with only a few shelves that were only for storage, plus an old and dirty sink with some utensils and cleaning products; it was like a second home to Matthew.
In that same space, a battered black punching bag hung from one of the support beams, and was continually having its durability tested by every blow that a familiar tan-skinned, black-haired boy with a tuft of white hair in the front threw. .
Matthew just stops standing there, there is a relatively safe distance from the teenager, because in addition to having received the news that the boy in front of him seemed “disturbed”, it was possible to support this theory with the signals he was receiving from the boy. His heart was racing faster than usual for that activity, he was tensing his jaw, and most importantly; he was doing standard boxing training moves. Different from normal, Robbie's movements, which was usually switching between different forms and sequences of movements, in which he pretended that the punching bag was a conscious and active opponent, who adapted, who changed or who sometimes revealed a weakness, Robbie's movements they were constant, deliberate, easy to read, which meant there was something on his mind.
– I thought you would be resting today - Matthew says, both as a way of creating a dialogue there and to denote his presence in case the boy hadn't noticed - I don't know if you remember, it was the Sports Festival yesterday

– I needed to think... - the boy says simply, continuing with his routine without seeming to be surprised by Matthew's presence
Silence reigns for a few more moments until Robbie stops his exercises. And then, without removing the gloves, without moving from the spot and without even looking at the man who was in the room, and to whom what came next referred to as the second person, he asks;
– How do we make someone see their own worth? - he simply asks

– That one took me by surprise… - says Matthew, having really been taken aback by the question; there was never a time when Robbie was worried about someone and not knowing what to do, usually his questions were about how not to do the wrong thing, and they were usually related to Gabe, so that was surprising - well, who are we talking about exactly?

– I don't know if I have the right to comment - Robbie says, caring for the privacy of the person he talked to

– Okay, well, it all depends - upon receiving a withering look and understanding that Robbie was a more pragmatic kid, Murdock continues - one way is to understand why the person feels that way; do they think their achievements are lesser? Do other people say that? Do they not see their qualities? And so on.

–... - Robbie stops for a moment, digesting all that.

– The important thing is to find a reason - Matthew continues - having the reason, is to build a way to convince that person of the opposite; if solving the problem is your goal and not just listening

– Spoken like a true lawyer… - Reyes says sarcastically

– I am a real lawyer - Matthew says pretending to be hurt by the comment

– If you say so... - the boy says starting to take off his gloves and walk towards his bag in one of the corners of the room

– If you want, you can stay a little longer - Matthew says, heading to one of the lockers to get his things - you can help me set up a training regimen

– For who? - Robbie asks; Matthew had never had another pupil, who was he talking about?

– Matthew, your guest is here! - Both can hear Sister Maggie at the top of the stairs talking to a lawyer and soon see the figure coming down the stairs, ready to start his training

– This one took me by surprise... - Robbie says when he sees and recognizes the newcomer